m 




> "^ 



^^..<^ 



i-"-^*. 






I&X/4 












/■..^^•, 





















^>^.-;.::fe.'\"* .0*^^ 



A' *rf<\S»/A 







,^40, 






&" 
^ 



V^^^ -'^--r ^^^.^-^ 






^' ^ 




IROQIOTAN COSMOLOGY 



(:fik.st ip^^i^t) 



.T. ^sT. 3',. IIK^VITT 



EXTRACT FROM TIIK TWEXTY-FIR8T ANNUAL REPORT OF THE 
BCliEAr OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY 




WASTIINGTOX 

GOVERN il K X T I' K I N T I N ( ; O F F I C E 
1 !) (» -i 



IR()(}r()IAX (()SM()L()(i Y 



FIKST I'AKT 



J. N. 15. UK WITT 



CONTENTS 



Page 

Introductiun - loo 

An Onondaga versi. m 141 

A Seneca version L'21 

A Mohawk version 255 

::!1 ETH— (IS y l-'9 



I L L I S T R A T I N S 



Page 

Plate I.XIV. William Henry Kit^hcarrier. a Cayuga chief (age 88), Canada.. 340 

L.KV. Ruliert David (Uadjinunda'he' ), a Cayuga chief, Canada 340 

LXVI. William Sandy, William Henry Fishcarrier, Alexander Hill, 

Robert David 340 

LXVII. William Sandy (born Fishcarrier), Cayuga warrior, Canada.. 340 

LXVIII. John Buck, Onondaga chief and lire-keeper, Canada 340 

LXIX. William Wedge. Cayuga head chief and fire-keeper, Canada. . 340 

:31 



IR()(,)UOIAN COSMOLOGY 

FIRST PART 



Bv .1. N. 1>. Hewitt 



INTRODrcTlOX 

The term Irocjiioian i.s derived from the mime Iroquois, which, 
adapted from the Algonquian Indian languag'e by the early French 
exphirers, was applied originally to u group of tive tribes then united 
in a permanent confederacy for offense and defense, and inhabiting the 
central and eastern portions of the region now comprised within the 
State of New York. Among other names they were called the Five 
Nations, and the League of the Iroquois, and, after their adoption of 
the Tuscaroras. in 1722, the Six Nations. These five tribes attained 
the zenith of their remarkable career during the latter part of the 
seventeenth century, when, by the exploitation of the fundamental 
principles of the constitution of their League, they dominated by force 
of arms the greater part of the watershed of the Great lakes. Never 
very numerous, they reached this commanding position by an incisive 
and unexcelled diplomacy, by an effective political organization founded 
on maternal blood relationship, both real and fictitious, and by an apti- 
tude for coordinate political action, all due to a mentality superior to 
that of the sui'rounding trilies. 

The sophiology — that is, the l)ody of opinions — of a people such as 
the Iroquois is necessarily interesting and very abundant. It would 
be an almost interminable work to collect these opinions exhaustively 
and to publish them in a hody. so in the accompanying texts only 
narratives relating to the genesis of things are included. The follow- 
ing conuiients may serve to aid the scholar who would study these 
narratives at first hand, giving him what the author regards as the 
most apparent viewpoints of their relators and originators: 

It must not be overlooked that these te.xts represent largely the 
spoken language of to-day. conveying the modern thought of the 
people, although there ai'c many survivals in both word and concept 
from older genei'ations and past ])lanfs of thouglit. These archaisms 

133 



134 IROQDOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 

when encountered appear enigmatic and quaint, and are not under- 
stood by tlie uninformed. Tlie relators themselves often do not know 
the signification of the terms they emplo\'. The author has attempted, 
where it appeared needful, to reduce evident metaphors to statements 
of concrete things which gave rise originally to the figures of speech. 

The attempts of a primitive people to give in the form of a narrative 
the origins and to expound the causes of things, the sum of which 
constitutes their philosophy, assume in time the form of cosmologic 
legends or myths. In these legends are stored the combined wisdom 
and speculations of their wise men. their ancients, their prophets, and 
their soothsayers. 

By primitive man all motions and activities were interpreted as mani- 
festations of life and will. Things animate and things inanimate were 
comprised in one heterogeneous class, sharing a common nature. All 
things, therefore, were thought to have life and to exei'cise will, 
whose behests were accomplished through orenda — that is, through 
magic power, reputed to be inherent in all things. Thus, all phe- 
nomena, all states, all changes, and all activity were interpreted as 
the results of the exei'cise of magic power directed by some control- 
ling mind. The various beings and bodies and operations of environ- 
ing nature were interpreted .strictly in terms of the subjective self. 
Into the known world self was projected. The wind was the breath 
of some person. The lightning was the winking of some person's 
eyes. The generative or reproductive power in nature was personi- 
fied, and life and growth were in the fostering care of this personage. 

Upon the concepts evolved from their impressions of things and 
from their experience with the bodies of their environment rest the 
authority for men's doctrines and the reasons for their rites and cere- 
monies. Hence arises the great importance of recording, translating, 
and interpreting from the vernacular the legends constituting the 
cosmolog}' of peoples still largely dominated by the thoughts peculiar 
to the cultural stage of imputative and self-centered I'casoning. The 
great difficulty of accurately defining and interpreting the ideas of 
primitive man without a deep and detailed stud}' and a close transla- 
tion of the words embodying these ideas rendei's it imperative for 
their correct apprehension that they be carefully recorded in the 
vernacular, and that there be made not onl\' a free but also a literal 
rendering of the record, in such wise that the highlj' subjective 
thought of barbaric man mav be cast, so far as is po.ssible, into the 
more objective phraseology of science and enlightenment. B}' this 
means it is possible to obtain a juster and more accurate comprehen- 
sion and interpretation of the thoughts and conceptions underlying 
and interwoven with the cosmologic and other legends of primitive 
man than that obtained by the ordinaiT method of recording only a 
free and popular version of them. 



HEWITT] INTRODUCTION 135 

A fact of great iiiiinntaiice made evident in these texts is tiiat 
anthropic persons, called man-beings in tiie accompanying translations, 
were, in Iroquoian thought, the primal beings. They were the tirst to 
exercise the functions and to experience the lot of their several kinds. 
Sometimes these tirst beings have been called the prototypes of the 
things of like kind which are to-day. Some of these beings were mere 
fictions, figures of speech made concrete and objective. They were 
not beasts, but they belonged to a rather vague class, of which man 
was the characteristic type. To speak with the logicians, no other 
deduction from the intension and the extension of the term ongwe, 
man-being, appears sufEciently broad to set forth the true interpre- 
tation of the personages the narrative of whose lives and acts con- 
.stitutes the subject matter of these texts. Among these primal beings 
may be named Daylight, Earthquake, Winter, Medicine, Wind, or 
Air, Life (germination), and Flower. So it seems evident from this 
fact that beast powers, the so-called beast gods, were not the tirst 
beings or chief actors at the beginning of time. 

Beast gods appear later. In the development of Iroquoian thought, 
beasts and animals, plants and trees, rocks, and streams of water, hav- 
ing human or other effective attributes or properties in a paramount 
measure, were naturally regarded as the controllers of those attributes 
or properties, which could be made available by orenda or magic power. 
And thus began the reign of the beast gods, plant gods, tree gods, and 
their kind. The signification of the Iroquoian term usually rendered 
into English by the term ''god'' is "disposer,"' or '"controller." This 
definition supplies the reason that the reputed controllers of the opera- 
tions of nature received worship and prayers. To the Iroquois god 
and controller are synonymous terms. 

From the very nature of the subject-matter and the slow acquire- 
ment of new ideas and development of concepts, the content of a cos- 
mologic myth or legend must be the result of a gradual combination 
and readjustment of diverse materials, which, in the flux of time, are 
recast many times into neW' forms to satisfy the growing knowledge 
and wider experience and deeper research of the people among whom 
the myth is current. In difl'erent branches of a cogn-.ite group of peo- 
ples the old materials, the old ideas and concepts, modified by accul- 
tural influences and by new and alien ideas. ma\' be combined and 
arranged in quite unlike forms, and hence arise varying versions of a 
cosmogonic legend. These difl'ei'ent versions modify the thought con- 
temporarv with them, and are in turn still further changed by accul- 
tural influences and motives arising from the activities of the people. 
And in later times, when they no longer constitute the chief body of 
the philosophy of the people, these legends and stories concerning the 
causes and beginnings of things are called myths. 



136 IROQTIOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 

As has been suggested, the development of legend is not always 
internal, from the activities of the people dealing with the materials 
supplied by the legend itself, but often, and naturally, from alien 
material, from ideas and concepts consciousl}- or unconsciously adopted 
from other peoples. And thus older forms and concepts, the ancient 
dogmas, are displaced or changed by accultural influences and bj- a 
more definite knowledge of nature acquired through a wider experi- 
ence, a closer observation, and a more discriminating interpretation 
and apprehension of environing phenomena. Cosmologies, therefore, 
are composite, representing the accumulated explanations of many 
things by many generations in diverse times. The correct and funda- 
mental analysis must therefore seek bj' a wide comparison of mate- 
rials to separate the accultural from the autochthonous product. This 
analysis, however, can bring to light only such material as still exhibits 
• by some marked token of incongruit}' its alien origin; for it is obvious 
that accultural matter in time becomes so thoroughly assimilated and 
recast that a more or less complete congruity is established between it 
and the cosmologic material with which it is joined, but to which it is, 
in fact, alien. Furthermore, where reason demands it, metaphor and 
personiiication must be reduced to concrete statements of objective 
facts upon which the original figurative expressions were founded; in 
short, the process resulting in metaphor and personification must be 
carefully retraced, so far as it may be possible so to do from the 
materials in hand. 

It nuist not be overlooked that although these legends concerning 
the beginnings of things are usually called myths, creation stories, or 
cosmogonies, the terms myth and creation are, in fact, misnomers. 
In all of these narratives, except such as are of modern date, creation 
in the modern acceptation of the word is never signified, nor is it even 
conceived; and when these legends or narratives are called myths, it 
is because a full comprehension and a correct interpretation of them 
have to a large extent been lost or because they have lieen supplanted 
by more accurate knowledge, and they are related without a clear con- 
ception of what they were designed to signify, and rather from custom 
than as the source of the major portion of the customs and ceremonies 
and opinions in vogue among the people relating them. 

Five ditterent versions of the Iroquoian cosmology have been 
recorded by the author at different times from 1S89 to 1900. Of these 
only three appear in the fellowing pages, namely, one Onondaga, one 
!Mohawk, and one Seneca legend. 

The tirst text is an Onondaga version of the Iroquoian cosmology, 
obtained in 1889 on the Grand Kiver reservation, Canada, from the 
late chief and fire-keeper, John Buck, of the Onondaga tribe. After- 
ward, in 1897, it was revised and somewhat enlarged bj-the aid of Mr 
Joshua Buck, a son of the first relator. It is not as long as the Mohawk 



HEwiTTl INTKODTTTIOX l'?7 

text printi'd licrcwitli Krcaiisc ilir rrluior .-.ci'mcd UNcr.sc to tcllinj,'- 
more than a luicf Kiitlinc of ihf Ii'l;(Mii1. A vn-sion in the Onondaj^a, 
much longer aiul fuller than any hrfrwith prnitiMl. ha- been recorchnl 
from the mouth of Chief flohn Arliiiir (lilison. ami will lir piinlctl in 
a later report of the Hureaii. 

The second text is a Seneca version of the cosmologic legend, obtained 
iu 1896 on the Cattaraugus reservation, in the western part of tiie Stat(^ 
of New York, from the late Mr ,Iohti Arnistrong, of Seneca-Delawai-e- 
English mixed l)lood, an intelligent and conscientious annalist. Latcf, 
at various times, it was revised in liiis otlice witli liie assistance of 
Mr Andrew .Inhn. 

The last text in order is a Mohawk version, obtained in iSiMj and 
189T on the Grand River reservation in Canada from Mr Seth New- 
house, an intelligent and educated member of the Mohawk tril>e. 

In general outlines the legend, as related here, is identical with that 
found among all of the northern tribes of the Iroquoian stock of 
languages. It is told partly in the language of tradition and ceremony, 
which is formal, sometimes quaint, sometimes archaic, fretjuently 
mystical, and largely metaphorical. But the figures of speech are 
made concrete by the elementary thought of the Iroquois, and the 
metaphor is regarded as a fact. 

Regarding the subject-matter of these texts, it may be said that it is 
in the main of aboriginal origin. The most marked post-Columbian 
modification is found in the portion relating to the formation of the 
physical bodies of man and of the animals and plants, in that relating 
to the idea of a hell, and in the adaptation of the rib story from the 
ancient Hebrew mythology in connection with the creation of woman. 
These alien elements are retained in the texts to show l)y concrete 
examples how such foreign material may be adopted and recast to 
conform to the requirements of its new setting. In the translation 
some of the ciuaintness of the original is retained, as well as some of 
its seeming tautology. No liberty, however, has been taken with the 
texts either in the way of emendation or addition or in rendering them 
into English. They are given exactly as related. It may possildy 
be oljjected that the interlinear and the free ti-anslations are too literal; 
but the aboriginal thought, however conmionplace, tiguiative, ])oet- 
ical. is set forth as simply and with as strict a rendering of the 
original as the matter and thought ccnitained in it permit. It is no 
ready task to embody in the language of enlightenment the thought of 
barbarism. The view])oint of the one plane of thought ditlers nnu-h 
from that of the other. 

The idea that the bodies of man and of the animals were created 
directly out of specific ]3ortioiis of the earth by Tharonhiawakon" is 
a comparatively modern and erroneous interpretation of the original 



« •• He grasps ihc sky (by memory)." 



138 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 

concept. The error is due largely to the influence of the declaration 
of like import in the Semitic mythology, found in the Hebrew Scrip- 
tures, the figurative character of which is usually not apprehended. 
The thought originalh' expressed by the ancient teachers of the Iro- 
quoian and other barbaric peoples was that the earth through the life, 
or life power, innate and immanent in its substance — the life person- 
ated by Tharonhiawakon " — by feeding itself to them produces plants 
and fruits and vegetables which serve as food for birds and animals, 
all which in their turn become food for men, a process whereby the 
life of the earth is transmuted into that of man and of all li\ ing things. 
Hence, the Iroquois consistently saj', in addressing the earth, " Eithi- 
noha," "our Mother." Thus in 1896 the author's late friend, Mr 
David Stephens, a grave Seneca priest and philosopher, declared to 
him that the earth or ground is living matter, and that the tender 
plantlet of the bean and the sprouting germ of the corn nestling 
therein receive through their delicate rootlets the life substance from 
the earth; that, thus, the earth indeed feeds itself to them; that, since 
what is supplied to them is living matter, life in them is produced and 
cohserved, and that as food the ripened corn and bean and their kinds, 
thus produced, create and develop the life of man and of all living 
things. Hence it is seen that only in this metaphorical manner 
Tharonhiawakon, the personified life immanent in the matter of the 
earth, creates daily, and did in the beginning of time create man and 
all living things out of the earth. But the fiat creation of man and 
things from nothing or from definite portions of clay or earth, as the 
potter makes pottery, 'never is involved in the earliest known concep- 
tions of the beginning of things. In the quaint protology, or science 
of first things, of the Iroquois things are derived from things through 
transformation and evolution. The manner in which the earth or dry 
land itself was formed, as detailed in the Onondaga and the Mohawk 
texts, is an apt example of this statement. 

Another misapprehended figure of speech is expressed in the popu- 
lar dogma of the virgin, or parthenogenetic, conception, which in this, 
as in other cosmologies, affects one of the chief persons. This is. how- 
ever, a metaphor as old as the earliest philosophies of man. And 
.some of the mo.st beautiful and touching thoughts and acti\ities of 
both barbaric and enlightened man rest on the too literal acceptation 
of the figurative statement of a great fact of life, attested bj' all 
human experience, namely, that breath (spirit, air, wind, atmos, 
atman) is the principle of life and feeling, and that without it there 
can be no manifestation of life. This is the key to the riddle of the 
virgin, or parthenogenetic, conception. It is made very clear in the 

iHe is also called Odendonnia, Sprout, or Sapling, and Ii>skaha. having apparently the same 
meaning. 



"KWI1T] IXTRODITTIOX 180 

()iioiidui;-n \-crsi()ii. The tact ami llir iili'u air iiialti'i- of rxpcriciicc 
ill all tiiiios and in all laiuls. 

While in gonoral outlines ami in the sum of incidents <'oniiiriscd in 
tlu'iu the several versions <if tlie eosinolojiie story of the Iroejuois sub- 
stantially accord, then' are nevertheless marked diverg(Miees in both 
structure and matter, which in time, by further development from 
accultural and other potent causes, would necessarily cause them to be 
regarded as quite ditierent leofends in source and meaninji'; ami this 
emphasizes the great and fundamental fact that all lee-ends are the 
gradual result of coml)ination from many soui'ces b\ manv niimis in 
manj' generations. 

Most of the characteristic incitlents related in these legends are 
widely prevalent over the American continent, occurring among peoples 
speaking tongues of widely different linguistic stocks and dwelling in 
widely separated habitats. It should not be assumed that these coin- 
cidences are indubitably due to accultural influences, l)ut rather that 
they indicate universality of the natural phenomena from which the 
incidents embodied are drawn. Among these coincidences niaj- he 
mentioned that of the seclusion of the members of the animal world 
in a vast cavern by one of the chief characters of the legends. Winter, 
the man-being of frosts and snow and ice. This episode evidenth' 
portrays the annual hibernation of the animals and insects and the 
migration of the birds caused by the winter power, which is called 
Tawiskaron by the ]\Iohawks." Ohafi l>y the Onondagas. and Otha'k- 
wenda' by the Senecas. 

The author desires to acknowledge his many obligations to the 
officers and stati' of the Bureau of American Ethnology for most 
kindly advice, wise counsel, and many valuable suggestions, especially 
to the late Director, Major John Wesley Powell; to Professor W J 
McGee, formerly ^Ethnologist in Charge; to Professor AVilliam Henry 
Holmes, the present Chief of the Bureau, and to Herbert Spencer 
Wood, editor, who has also kindly performed the irksome task of cor- 
recting the proofs of the texts and translations while they were passing 
through the press. 

AlphalH't .in<l „l.J,r.r;,if>on.'< 

a as in far. father: (im. haben: Sp. ramo. 

a the same sound pi'olonged. 

a as in what; Gm. man. 

ii as in hat, man. 

a the .same sound prolonged. 

ciThe Mohawk epithet is commonly interpreted "flint," but itii literal and original meaning is 
"crystal-clad" or "ice-clad," the two significations being normal, as crj-stal. flint and ice have a sim- 
ilar aspect and fracture. The original denotation is singularly appropriate for Winter. The last two 
names do not connote ice, but simply denote flint. 



140 IROQFOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 

•X iis ill law. till: Fr. <> in dr. 

ai as in aisle, as i in ])in('. find; (iin. Ilaiii. 

au as ou in out. as ow in lunv; (liii. liaus; Sp. auto. 

c as sh in shall; CJni. scli in sclicllcn; Fr. eh in charmer. 

f as th in health. 

d pronounced with the tip of the tonyue touching the u]))>cr teeth 

as in enunciating the English th; this is the only sound of d 

in this language, 

e as in they; Gni. Dehnung: Fr. ik'; Sp. ([ue. 

e as in then, met: (tin. denn: Fr. simne: Sp. cunien. 

f as ill waif. 

g as in gig; Gm. gehen; Fr. gout; Sp. gozav. 

h as ill has, he; Gm. hahen. 

i as in picpie, machine. 

1 the same sound prolonged. 

1 as in ])ick. jiit. 

k as in kick, 

n as in nun. run. 

n as ng in sing. ring, 

o as in note, rote, 

q a.s ch in (iiii. ich. 

r slightly trilled; hut in Mohawk it closely approximates an 1 



sou 



lid. 



.s as in sop, see. 

t jironounced with the tip of the tongue touching the up[)cr teeth 

as in enunciating the English th; this is the only sound oft 

in this language. 
11 as in rule: (im. du; Fr. ou in doux: Sp. uiio. 
lA as ill rut. shut. 
w as in w it. witch, 
y as in yes. yet. 
dj as j ill judge. 
liw as wli ill what, 
tc as ell in church. 

" marks nasalized vowels, thus, e", o". ai". e", ii". 
' indicates an aspiration or soft emission of hreath, which is initial 

or final, thus, 'h, ft"', o'. 
' marks a sudden closure of the glottis, preceding or following a 

sound, thus, 'a, o\ ii'. ii"". 
' marks the accented syllahle of every word. 

th ill this combination t and h are always jironoiuued separately- 

In the literal (interlinear) translation the following abbreviations 
denoting gender have been used: z.=zoic; anthr. =anthropic; m.= 
masculine: fem. = feminine; indef.= indefinite. 



AX ()Noni)A(;a \krsi()x 



The Manner in Wiikh it Establi.shkd Itski,?\ in Which it 
Formed Itself, in Which, in Ancient Time, it C'a:me aholt 

THAT THE EaIITII BeCAME ExTANT 

Ho who was luy ariindt'athcr was wont to ivlate that. \ (mHv. lie luid 
heard tho leo-end as it was custouiarily told l)y tive o-enerations of 
grandsircs, and this is what ho himself was in the habit of telling. 
He customarily said: ^lan-boiiigs dwell in the sky. on tlu^ farther side 
of the visible sky [the oround separating- this from thi' wt)rld abo\e it]. 



Tca" Dediodiea"da"'CtWI' Tca"' I)eio'dend.\"i' Tca"' Wa"wadon'ni.\' 

The Therefrom it it employed The It was The It itself formed 1 

where therefor where established where 

Tca"' 1o^''hwend.ti.\'de" wa"w'.a.'do^'" ne"' orH\vAG.\'io^"". 

The It earth EXTANT is It came The It matter iisi - 



Ksoda*ha'-ge"''ha". liwi'ks iiwa'horidia*di"'sa" tea" hodikston'iV 

My grand- was. livu so many tlioy maturrr] tlu' tlu-v ancifiii 



ge""htr na'ie" 



honthoia'ha''gw!v ne" hi'ia' ge"'s hothoiTde" 

they it tell ditl the verily lustom- lie it heard 



tea"' ni4iadii"ho"'de"". na'ie" 



hao"''hw:i" 

he himself 



hathoia- 



'ha"gW!V. I'ha'do"k ge'"s: Ena'gee" ne"' ofi'gwe"" g:io" hi. gon'wa" ,. 



arily 



being 



aThe classific conceptual teroi ongwe". having no discernable grammatic atfix. is what graintim- 
rians call a primitive word, and has both a singular and a collective denotation. It signifies " man- 
kind, man, human beings; a human being, a person." But it.s original meaning was "man-being" or 
"prima! being," which signified collectively those beings who preceded man in existence and 
exceeded him in wisdom and effective power, the personified bodies and elements of nature, the gods 
and demigods of later myth and legend, who were endowed by an imputative mode of reasoning 
with anthropic form and attributes additional to those normally characteristic of the particular 
bodies or elem en Ls that they represented. But, after the recognition of man as a species ditlerent from 
all others, consequent upon wider human experience and more exact knowledge, and after these had 
pushed back from the immediate fireside and community most of the reified fictions of savage men- 
tation, a time came when it became needful to distinguish between the man-being, u human being, 
and the man-being, a reified personification of a body or element of nature; in short, to distinguish 
between what human experience had found to he "real, gentiine, native," and what was the con- 
verse. Hence, the limiting term oiiwe', signifying "native, real, genuine, original," was combined 
with ongwe', thus forming oiigwe'-oiiwe', which signifies "native, real, or genuine man-being." 
hence, "man, human being." But after the advent of trans-Atlantic peoples the antithesis was 
transferred miconsciously from the "primal being." or "man-being," the reified concepts of myth 
and legend, to "white human being," denotive of any trans-.vtlanlic person. So, in this legend, 
when applied to times previous to the advent of nnm the wonl oilgwc' usually denotes a man-being 
that is a personifleation. one of the gods of the myths, one of tliat vague class of primal beings of 
which man was regarded by Iroquoian and other sages as a characteristic type. 



141 



142 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



The lodges they severally possess are customarily long. In the end of 
the lodges there are spread out strips of rough bark whereon lie the 
several mats (beds). There it is that, verily, all pass the night. 

Early in the morning the warriors are in the habit of going to 
hunt and, as is their custom, they return every evening. 

In that place there lived two persons, both down-fended, and both 
persons of worth. Verily, one of these persons was a woman-being, 
a person of worth, and down-fended: besides her there was a man- 
being, a person of worth, and down-fended. 

In the end of the lodge there was a doorway. On the one side of it the 
woman-being abode, and on the oth(>r side of it the man-being abode. 



si" hilgwa'dr 

far side of it 

yonder 

hodino"'saiefi'do" 

they lodge have 
plurally. 

tea" ne^'tho' 

the there 

where 

honno"'hwe'stha". 



tea"' gae'"hia'de\ Gano^'se'dji's 



tea" 



ge" 

custom- the 
where e.vtant. phirally (are) arily where 

Tea"' heiotno"'so"'kd:V ne''tho' ge"'sowaienda'die' 



It lodee long 
plurally (are) 



The there it lodge ends there 
where 

ganakdage'"hendo"'. Ne"tho' hi'ia* 

it mat lay i>lurally. There verily. 



it rough bark is 
spread along 

gagwe'gl'' 

it all 
(entire) 



Na'ie' ne" he""ge"'diik ho"'deridion'gwas ne" hodi'sge"'age"da'y 



That the 
(it Is) 

hondowii'thiV 



Na'ie' ne" 



early in the hence they depart the 

morning repeatedly 

ge"'s. Shadi'io"k o'ga"ho"k ge'"s. 

ining after custom- 
evening arily. 

ne"tho" de'hni"den\ dehiia'dage", de'hninoa'do"','' 

there they (m.) two they (m.) two they (m.) two are 

abode. are persons, down-fended, 



de'hiia'dano'we"'. Na'ie' 



ne 



1 i;i 



tcieia"'d!id:i' 



e"den', eiii'dano'we"'. dcienoii'do""; 'a''so"" ne' 



she (i! 



hon'gwe' he""den', haia'dsino'we" 

he man- he abides, he is a person of 
being (is) 

Tea'' heiotno"'so"kda' 



hagwa'di' ne"tho 

side of it there 



there it lodge ends 

den 



worth. 

ne"tho' 

there 



de'hanoii'do"'. 

he (is) 
down-fended. 

ga'nhoga'heii'dii 

it is doorway. 



ne 



ie"tho' 

there 



hoii'fi 



I he that one 
that 



agon gwe 

she man- 
being (is); 

he""den', 

he abides. 



sgaga'di" 

one side 



agon gwe 

she man- 
being (is) 

shaia''dada,, 

he one person 

(is) 



Sgaga'di'^ 

One side 
on 

hagwa'di' 

side of it 



o Down-fended. This compound approximately describes a feature characteristic of a primitive^ 
Iroquoian custom, which required that certain children should be strictly hidden from the sight of 
all persons save a trustee until they reached the age of puberty. The better to guard the ward 
from access the down of the cat-tail flag was carefully scattered about the place of concealment, so 
that no person could pass into the forbidden place without first disturbing the down and so indicat- 
ing inva-sion of the guarded precinct: hence, it is proposed to apply a literal rendering of the Iro- 
quoian term "down-fended " to a person so concealed. Persons so hidden were regarded as uncanny 
and as endowed with an unusual measure of orenda. or magic potence. 



"|™>"I ONONDACJA VKKSION 148 

Sometime afterward, then, this came to ])ass. As soon as all the 
man-l)eings had severally departed this woinan-beiii<r came forth 
and went thither and, moreover, arrived at the place where the man 
being abode, and she carried a comb witii her. She said: •' Do tiioii 
arise; let me disentangle thy hair." Now. \crily. he arose, and then. 
moreover, she disentangled his hair, and straightened it out. It con- 
tinued in this manner day after day. 

Sometime afterward her kindred were surprised. It seems that the 
life of the maiden was now changed. Day after day it became more 
and nioi-e manifest that now she would give birth to a child. Now, 
moreover, her mother, the ancient one, became aware of it. Then, 
verily, she questioned her, saying to the maiden: " Moreover, what 
manner of person is to be joint parent with thee?" The maiden said 

Gain'gwa' nwa'cfini'she' o'ne"" tho'ne"" nwa"awe""ha'. Ganio"' 

Some (time) so (long) it lastt'd now ilnistherei so it came to pass. So soon as 

gagwe'gi' wa'hon'dendion'gwa" o'ne"" dagaiage""'nha'' nen'ge"' 

it all (entirei Ihev departed jtlnrallv now thence she (z.) came this (it is) 

forth 

ne" . agon'gwe' ne"'tho" nhwa"'we\ ne''tho' df hwa'gii'io"' 

the she man- there thither she (z.) there besides there she iz.) 

being lis) went arrived 

tea"' non'we' he""'den' ne"' heii'gwe". iiii'ie" ne"' e'ha'wi" ne"' 

the the place he is the he man- that the she it bear- llie 

where (abides) being (is) (it is) ing is 

gana"'da". Wa"ge""hen"': " Satge""'ha'. Dagonio'dai''sia"."" O'ne"" 

it comb (is). She (z.) said: ■* Do thou arise. Let me dress thy hair. '" Now, 

hi'ia" da'hatge"''^ha". tho'ge' o'ne"" di" hi'ia" wa'thoio''dai"siii", 

of course. thence he did at that now, l>eside> 

arise. (time) 

wa"tgaga"'tcia' ne"' hoge''a'. Na'ie" n 

she (z.) it untangled the liis hair That t 



she his hai 


r did dres> 


)'he"''.senk 


ne"thi 


day after day 


there 



ni'io"t. 



(it is). 



Gain'gWiV nwa'onni'she" o'ne"" wa"hondien'"ha" gwil"' ne"' 

Some (time) so (longi t lasted now they were surprised seemingly the 9 

agaongwe"'da'' tea"' o'ia" o'ne"" ni'io't tea"' ago'n"he' ne"' 

her people the iit is) now so it is the she lives the l{) 

■where other where (is alive) 

eksa'go'na'. Tea" o'he""senk heiotgonda"gwi' daiotge""i'ha'die" 

she maid The day after day it is unceasing thence it becomes man- \1 

(large child). where ifest more and more 

tea" oien'det o'ne"" tea"' e"iowiaienda"'nha'. O'ne"' di"' 

the it is know- now the she (z.) child will have. Now. besides, |2 

wliere able where 

■wa'ontdo'ka' ne"' gok'sten'a'. Tho"'ge" o'ne"" hi'ia" wa"ondad(M"- 

she it noticed the she elder one At that now. of she her 13 

lis). (time) course. <iuestioned 

hwaneii'do"" ne"' eksaVo'na". WiVa'"hen*: ""Son" di"' nofiwa"- 

repeatedly the shemaid .she it said: "Who besides kind of 14 

(large child ,1 

ho"de"' djiade"do""'ne"r" Hiia" ste""' de"aga'we"" ne"' eksago'na". 

Not anvthing she it said the .shemaid J.t 

it is) (large child). 



144 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



nothing in repl}'. So, now, at that time, the man-being- noticed that 
he began to be ill. For some time it continued thus, when, verily, his 
mother came to the place where he lay. She said: " Where is the 
place wherein thou art ill? "' Then the man-being said in reply: •' Oh, 
my mother! I will now tell thee that 1, alas, am about to die." And 
his mother replied, saying: "What manner of thing is meant by thy 
saj'ing ' I shall die V " 

It is said that they who dwelt there did not know what it is 
for one to say " I shall die." And the reason of it was that no 
one living there on the sky had ever theretofore died. At that 
time he said: "And, verily, this will come to pass when I die: M}^ 
life will go forth. Moreover, my bodj^ will become cold. Oh. my 

Da'. tho"ge' o'ne"' ne" hefi'gwe' wa'hatdo'ka* tea"' o'ne"' 

1 So at Uiat now the he man- he it noticed the now 

(time) being (is) where 

,, Wii"hono"'hwak'de'". Gain'gwa' nwa'onni'she' ne"tho' ni'io't 

he liecame ill. Some (time) so (long) it lasted tliere so it is 

o'ne"' hi'ia" ne"' hono'"ha" ne"tho' wa'e'io"" tea"' non'we' 

•^ now, of course, the his mother there she arrived the the place 

verily where 

, hefida'ga". Wa'a"hen': "Gain"' noii'we' nisano"'hwak'dani'?" 

he lay. She it said: "Where (is) the place soil thee pain (illness) causes?" 

O'ne"' ne"' hefi'gwe' ni'ha'wen': "Ageno'^ha", o'ne"' e"gonia- 

5 Now the he man- so he replied: " Oh, my mother. now I thee it 

being (is) will tell 

tho'ie"" • na'ie' ne"' ni"a' gi'heio"".se'." Na'ie' ne"' gii'wen' 

b that the I per- I am going to die." That the she it has 

(it is) sonally (it is) said 

lie"' hono'^htV, wa'a"hen': " Ho't nonwa'ho"'de"' gen'da" tea" 

' the his mother, she it said: "What kind of thing it signifies the 

(is it) where 

i'sa'do"k: 'E"gi'he'ia'?'"" 

" thou It art 'I will die?'" 

saying: 

Na'ie" ne"', ia'ke"', tea"' hadina'gee' hiia'' de"hadiiende'i' 

" That the, it is said, the they (m.) dwell not they it know 

(it is) where 

soiT' nonwa'ho"de"" aia"hen": "£"gi'he'iii"."' Na'ie" gai'- 

what kind of thing one it should " I will die." That it 

(who) (it is) say: (it is) 

hoiiniiV'ha" ne"' hiia" hwen'do"' de'agawe"'he'io"' tea"' hadina'gee' 

11 it causes the not ever one has died the they (m.) dwell 

(makes matter) (it is) where 

ne"'th()' gao"'hia"'ge". O'ne"' hi'ia" tho"ge' wa'he""hen': 

there it skv on. Now. of at that he it said: 



10 



12 



course, 



"Naie ne tho ne" ne"iawe" "ha ne one" e"gi he la . 

13 "That the here so it will come to the now I will die. 

(It is) (this way) pass (when) 

Na'ie' ne"' e"gaiage""'nha"' ne"' agadon'he".sa". E"gana"no'sda' 

14 That the it will go out the my life It will become cold 
(it IS) (lifehood). 

di"' ne" gia'di"ge'. Ageno"ha", tho'ne"' ne"'siea" ne"' kg:l"- 

15 be- the my body on. Mv mother, this way so thou it wilt the my 
sides do 



(>X(>NI)A(iA VKKSIOX 



ur) 



iiiotlicrl thus sli;ilt tliciu do oil my eyes: 'riiou must l;iy lioth thy 
hands on l)oth sides. And, morcoxcr. tliou iiuist keep thy eyes tixed 
thereon when thou thinkest that now lie is |I amj nearly dead. So 
soon as thou .seest that my breathinj^' is l)(>in}r made to ))eeome less, 
then, and not till then, must thou think that now it is that he is about 
to die. And then, moreover, thou wilt place thy two hands on i)oth 
my eyes. Now, I shall tell thee another thing. Ye nuist make a 
burial-case. When ye finish the task of making it. then, moreover, 
ye must place my body therein, and, moreover, ye nmst lay it up in a 
high place." 

Now, verily, she, the ancient one, had her eyes Hxed on him. 80 
soon as she believed that now he was about to die, she placed both her 
hands on his eyes. Just so soon as she did this she began to weep. 
Moreover, all those who abode in the lodge were also affected in 
the same way; they all wept. Sometime after he had died they set 



hi"'i;-. 



De""se"'nia''hefi" dedjao""'gwi". Ne''tho' di'' ne"ska'ha''k 

There 



o ne e se a o ne 

now thou wilt now 



on hoth side 

tlio"ha- 



besides there it Ihv eves 
will be'oii" 

"gi'he'iiv. Ganio'' e"satgat'- 

I will (lie. So soon lis thou it wilt 



hwa' tea'' gadoiTie's <le"dinsthwa"di"ha'die" o'ne"' ha''si 



e se a 



I am ijreath- 



o'ne"'-khe""' tho''ha' e"'he""he'ia". O'ne"' di"' kga*hi"'ge' de"'- 

now is it nearly lie will die. Now besides my eyes on thou 

se"'nia'iien" dedjao""gwi'. O'ne"' o'ia' e"gofiiatho'ie"\ Na'ie' 

1 both sides. .Vow it is will I thee tell it. Tliat 



ne 

the 



e swa son ma 

will ye it make 



tra 



ho"' 



sa , 



Ne" 

The 



(liiirial-ei 

ne"tho' di"' e"'.sgwai!i'don'(lak. he"tke"' 

there be- ye my body will inease, up liisli 



^wadienno''kde"" 

will ve task finish 



di" 



O' 



ne 



^ides 

ne" 



e"swii"herr 

ye it will up lay 



gok'sten'a' ne"'tho" 

slie elder there, 

one (is) 

' hi'a" tho'"ha' 



hi'ia" d"e'hoga''ii:i". 

verily, shetz. l bad her 



Ganio"' 

So soon 



a'he"'he'ia", tho''ge* o'ne" 



wa"dio""nia"heri 



ha"a'hi"'y'e 



wonkl die, 
As-Wil's 



the 



thil 



w;V(lio"'slierit'hwa". (iagwe'gi' di"' tea"' niio""' 

siH- wept. It all be- the soitlisl 

sides where many 

'deil" ne"'tho' o"' nwsi"awe""ha", wa"dio"'shenthw- 

ey (in- there too so it eame to pass, they (mdef.) plurally 

clel.) abode 

a''ho"" gagwe'gi". Gaifi'gwa" nwiVoiini'she" iiawe""he'io"" o'ne"' 

wept it all. Some so it lasted he is dead now 

(time) 



nwa eie a 

so slie it did 



gano"sgon'wa' 

it lodge in 



21 ETH— U3- 



-10 



146 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



(KTM. 



themselves; to work, niakiiii,'- ;i Imrial-ciisc. ^lurcoN er, so >ooii as they 
had tinishod their task thev ])lact'd his body therein, and also laid it 
lip in a high place. 

Sometime after they had laid the hiirial-case in the high place, 
the maiden, now a woman-being, gave birth to a child, which was 
a female, a woman-being. Then the ancient one [elder one, the 
mother of the maiden] said: "Moreover, what manner of person is 
the father of the child?" The maiden said nothing in reply. 

The girl child grew rapidly in size. It was not long after this 
that the girl child was running about. Suddenly, it seems, the girl 
child began to weep. It was impossible to stop her. Five are the 
number of days, it is said, that the girl child continued to weep. 
Then the elder one [her grandmother] said: "Do ye shoM- her the 
burial-case lying there in the high place." Now, verily, they carried 



wa"hodiio"de""ha', wa hadi'son'ni 

lliey (m.) worked, they (m.i it made 

o'ne'" wii"hondiienno"'kde"' o'ni' 

now ihcv itlieir) tusk finisbed now 



>"' ga'ho'"*sa\ (ianio" di"' 

e it ease So soon lie- 

(burial-ease). as sides 

ie''tho* wa'honwriiiVdon'dak, 

there they hisTjody incused. 



he"'tk("'"" o''ni 

l.|. hit;li also 

(iaiiTgWiV 

(time I 

tho''ge' ne"' 

at that the 

(time) 

daiendiV'nha". 

of an infant 



wrrhadi'*hen'. 

they (m.) it up-hiid. 

nwa'onni'she' n 

so (Ujng) it lasted tl 

eksa'go'na', ne' 

she maiden, the 



he''tke"' 

lip high 



hc-hodi'-ha' 



igon gwe' o 1 

she man- ll 

being (is) 

ne" eksa"'a'. 

the she infant 



e"he"', agofi'gwe' i 

she (is) she (is) man- tlie si 

female being 

ne"' gok'stt'fi'a' wa'a'hen": "Son"' di 

the she elder one she it said: "Who be- 

(isit) sides 

Hiia" .ste"" de'aga'wefi 

Not any- she it has said 

(it is) thing 

gododi'ha'die" ne"' 

sbeeontinned to the 



hevitha.l now 

np-lai.l 

le"', wa'agok.sa 

en, she beeame 

possessed 

Tho"'ge o'ntV 

At that now 



nofiwa'ho"de" 

kind of person 



eksa"a' ago'n i"ha* ? " 

she infant her father i it 

(is) is)?" 

(xodi'sno'we' tea 

She grew rap- 



ne 



the 

ek.saVo'na'. 



vbere 



de'aonnishe"'i' 

it lasted (long) 



o'ue"' ne''tho' eda'khe's 



eksa''a' 

she child 



wao sa we 

she began 



the she maiden. 

(is) 

eksa'Ti'. Hiia" 

she infant lisi. .Sot 

(it is) 

eksa'Ti". Dien'iiii' 

she infant. snddenly 



wa"dio"'shent'hwa'. HiiiV 



ne 



she wept. 



de'a'wet aionni'cjhe"'. Hwi'k 



It is pos- 
sible 

hwa"he"s 



gok'sten'a' 

she elder one; 



ne 



ekstV'a'. 

she child. 



liwefidage"', ia'ge"'. deio"'shent- 

e so many it day it is she goes about 

in number (is), said, 

Tho"'ge' o'ne°" waYi'heii"' ne" 

now she it. said the 



At that 
(is) (time) 

" Etchina"do"s tea" tga'ho"'sa"ha'." O'nc"' hi'ia' 

" Do ve it show the there it case Now, of course 

to her where np-lies." (verily), 



HKWiTTi ONONDAOA VERSIdX 147 

hoi- person, mid caused lior to stuiul up high there. 'I'heii the yirl 
child looked at it [the corpse], and then she ceased her weepini;-. and 
also she was pleased. It was a long time before they withdrew her; 
and it was not a long time before she again began to weep. Now, 
verily, they again carried her person, and. moreover, they caused her 
to stand there again. So. it continued thus. that, day after day. they 
were in the haliit of carry iiig her. and causing her to stand there on 
the high place. It \va> not long before she by her own efforts was 
al>le to climb up to tlie place where lay the dead man-V>eing. Thus it 
continued to be that she at all times went to view it. 

Some time afterward it thus came to pass that she cauic down again 
l)ringing with licr what was called an armlet, that being the 
kind of thing that the dead man-lieing had clasped about his arms, 
and. being of the wampum variety, it was, it is said, fine-looking. 

wa hodiia"de"'iiawa" ne"'tho" he"'tke"" wa"diofidatde"'sd{i\ O'ne"' 

they her person carrit'd thtTr up lii,^ti they lindef.) her caused Now 

to statid. lit is I 

wa'oiitgat'hwa' ne"' eksa''a': tho"'ge" o'ue"" wa'oniii'qhe"" tea" 

she it looked lit the site child at that now she it ceased the 

lis); itimei where 

deio""shent'hwas. wa'ontcefinon'nia" o"ni'. Aonni'she'i" o'ne"" 

she is weeping. she was pleased also. It lasted (long) no«' 

saiondadia"do""'tka". Na'ie" n(>" hiia"' de'aonni'she'i' o'ne'" 

again thev her person That ilie not it la.stcd (long) now 

withdrew. lit isi 

he" donsaio'"shent'hwa". O'lu"'"' hi'ia' sashagodiia'de""hawii', 

again again she «ept. N'n\v. of course, again they her person 

verily, carried, 

ne"th.o" di" he"tk("'"" wa"shagodide"'sda'. O'ne"' ne"tho" 

there be- iip high they hereausedto'^tand. Now tin-re 

sides 

ni'io't o"he""senk shagodiia'de""hawas he"tke'" o''ni" shagodi- 

so it is day after they her person carried up high also they her 

day ' customarily caused 

de"'stha". Hiia"' de'aoiini'she'i* o'ne"" ga'o""hwa' wa'ondadie'na- 

lo stand. Not it la^l.'d i Lingi now she herself she herself helped 

to do it 

wa"s wa"eia"th("'"" tea" nofi'we" tga'"ha" ne" hawe""he'io"'. 

her- she climbed the the place there il the he is dead, 

self up where up-lay 

Ne"tho" ni'io't ekdo""'ne"s diiot'gofit. 

There so it is she it customarily at all times, 

went to see 

Gaiii'gwa' nwiroiini'she" o'ni''"" ne"th()" iiw;"i"aw(''"'"ha" doiida- 

Some(time) so it lasted now ilins so it <ame i.i puss tlicnce 

io"'kwe'ne""da' tcie"ha'wr ie"'nentcha"nhas'tha" gaia'dji". n:l" 

again she descended she it brought ime it uses for armlet it is called. that 

again one 

nonwa"ho"de"' hi'ia' hotnenteha"nha'"ho"' ne" havve"'he'io"". 

kind of thing. verilv. he his arm has wrapped around the he is dead, 

plural ly 

otko":"!* nonwa"ho"de"\ oia'ne\ ia'ke"". \\'ri":i"heri" ne" 

it wampum kind of thing, it (is) tine, it is said. .She it said the 



148 IROQITOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 

The elder one said: "What maimer of thintf caused thee to remove it?" 
The girl child replied, saying: -" My father said: 'Do thou remove it. 
It will belong- to thee. I, veril>', am thy parent." " The elder one said 
nothing more. It eontinued thus that customarily, as soon as another 
day came, she would again climb to the place where the burial-case 
lay. So, now, verily, all those who were in the lodge paid no more 
attention to her, merely watching her grow in size. Thus it contin- 
ued that day after day, at all times, she continued to go to see it [the 
corpse]. They heard them conversing, it is said, and they also heard, 
it is told, what the two said. After a while she again came down 
bringing with her a necklace which the dead man-being had had around 
his neck, and which she had .removed. She, it is reported, said: '"Oh, 
my grandmother! My father gave this to me; that is the I'eason I 

gok'sten'a': "Ho't noiiwii'ho"dc"' daioi"hwa"'khc' tea" waska"- 

1 she elder one: "What kind of thing it is ri'iison of it the thou 

(is it) wliere didst 

tcia'?" Daiei'hwa'sii'gWiV ne" eksa'Ti" wa'a'iien": ''(r'ni'lia" 

2 remove She it replied the she ehild sheitsaid; "Mv father 

it?" 

wa'he""hen", 'Sga''tcia'. I's e"sa'we"k. I" hi'ia" gofi'ha'wa'.'" 

3 heitsaid, 'Dothoii Thou thou it wilt I verily, I thy parent am.'" 

it remove. own. (it is), 

Hiia" .ste""' de'tciaga'we"' ne" gok'steii'a'. Ne"tho' ni'io't 

4 Not any- again she it said the she elder-one. Thus so it is 
(it is) thiiiK 

ge"'s ganio"' wa''o'he""'nhiV o'nt''"" he"' sriiea"'th(''"" tea"' non'we' 

5 custom- so soon it day beeame now again again she the the place 

arily ns elimhed np where 

tga'ho"'sa"ha'. Da", o'ne"" hi'ia" tea"' ni'hen'nadi' ne" 

6 there it ease up-lay. So, now, \'erily, the so they (m.) are the 

where many in nuniher 

gano'"sgofi'wa' henni"'derr hiia'' de"shonnasdei'.sdi', ne"'tho' 

7 it lodge in they (m.) abide not they (m.) again pay there 

attention to it, 

gen'gwa' de"hadiga"ha' tea"' gododi'ha'die". Ne"tho' ni'io't 

S only they (m.) theireyes the she continued to There so it is 

had on it where grow. 

diiot'gofit heioiitgat'hwas o'h("'""'senk. Hofinathon'de". ia'ke"', 

9 at all times thither she went to day after day. They (m. i it heard, it is said, 

see it 

de'hodi'tha", honnathofi'de" o"ni", ia'kf'"'. ne"' ste""' gwa" 

10 they(m.)eon- they (m.) it heard also, itis.said, the any- seem- 

ver,«ed, thing ingly 

noiiwriiio"'de"' de'hia'do"k. DieiT'ha" gwa"' o'ne'"' he" 

11 kind of thing thevtwoim.) Suddenly, .seem- now again 

kept saying. ingly, 

dondaio"'kwe'ne""da' tcie'ha'wi' ne"' ion'ni'dias'tha' ne" 

12 tlienee she again descended she it brought the one uses it as a the 

again neeklaee 

ho'dieiT'na' ne" hawe"'he'io"% na'ie' o""ke"" goga'tciefi'ha'die'. 

13 he had had it the he is dead, that this time, she came, having 
around his neek (it is) removed it, 

WtViX'hefi", ia'ke"': "Gso'da'ha', g'ni'ha" waha'gwe"" nen'ge"'; 

14. ' 'to to " . ' 

-^^ sheitsaid, itissaid: "My grandmother, my father he it gave to me this(itis); 

na'ie' grii'honnia"ha' wa"kga"teia'.'" O'ne",' ia'ke"', tea" 

1.5 that it it causes I it removed." Now, itissaid, the 

(iti"! where 



HEWITT] 



ONONDAGA VKRSION 



14'.> 



removed it." So. it is reported, until the time slie was full-yrowii, 
she was in the hat)it of yoin";- to view the place where lay the hurial- 
case. 

At that time, it is rei)(>rted. her father said: "•Now. my child, verily, 
thou hast i;rown to maturity. Moreover, I will decide upon the time 
when thou shalt marry." Some time afterward he said: "Thou must 
tell thy mother, sayinjj;: 'My father said to me, "Now thou nuist 
niairy."" Now. moreover, verily, thy mother 7uust make loaves of 
bread, and it must till a large forehead-strap-liorne basket. Now, 
moreover, thou iDust make the bread, and thou must have it read}' by 
the time it becomes night." 

Truly, it thus came to pass. It i)ecame night, and, verily, the elder 
one had it all ready. She said: "I have now made it ready. The 
basket is even now full of bread.'- Now, the maiden again climbed 



nwa'onni'she'' heiagodo'di' ne''tho' ekdo""ne's tea'' non'we' 

so (long) it lastt'rt Iliither she grew there she it went habit- the tlie phiee 

to lull size iiallytosee where 

tga"ha' ne"' ga'ho""sa'. 

there it the it ease (burial- 

up-Uiy ease). 

Tho^'ge', ia'ke"', o'ne' 

At that it issttid, iinw 

(lime), litisi 

hi'ia" gon'ha'wii" wa'sadodia'ga". 1"' di" e"tg'enno"''do"' gain'' 

verily, I thy parent am thou hast grown up. I more- I it shall will where 

(it is) over (decide it). 

GaiiTgwii' nwa'onni'she" o'ne"' 

Some (timet so ( long) it lasted now 



wa"he"'hen" ne"' ago'ni''ha': 

he it said the her father: 



•O'ne- 



niga'ha'wf tea"' e"sania'khe'. 

there it bears it the tlion wilt marry.' 

(the time) where 

wa'he"'hefi'': "E"'sheiatho'ie"' ne"' sano''ha' 

heitsaid: ■ Thou her wilt tell the thy mother 



'si'hefi'', 'Wa"ha- 



O'r 



e"sania'khe' 

wilt thou marrv. 



sano''ha". 



iia le 

that 



O'ne"' di"' hi'iil' 

Now. more- verily, 

over. 

ne'' e"ga'a''seik 

the it will till a 

basket 

e"saiennendtl"ik 



gon'has g'ni'ha 

me, my father. Xo 

saying. 

e"ie'ha'gonnia''hen' ne'' 

she bread will make the 

repeatedly (it is( 

ontge'da'stha' gfi'a"sa'. O'ne"' di"' e"sha'gon'ni; 

one bears It by the it basket. Now. more- thou bread wilt tbou i 

forehead-strap over, make 

tea"' niga'ha'wf ne'' e"io"'gak."' 

the there it it bears the it will be dark." 
where (time) 

Do'ge"s ne"'tho' nwa'awe""ha'. Wii'o"'gak o'ne' 

It is true thus so it earae to pass. It beeame now 

night 

gagwe'gi' gaieiinenda'T ne"' gok'steii'a*. Wa'a'hen": 

it all she it had ready the she elder she it said: •■Now 

one (is). 

wa'gadadeiennenda"nha'. O'ne"' ga"a''sei' ne" o'h:i''gwa".'" 

I mv preparations have finished. Now it basket the it bread." 

lis) full 

eksa'go'nii' saiea"'the°" tea"' non'we' 

she maiden agaiii she up- the the place 



hi'ia' 

verily. 

O'ne"' 



O'ne"' 


ne" 


na' 


ne" 


Now 


that 


the 
that 


that 
one 



150 



IROQUtHAN COSMOLOGY 



up to the place where lay the burial-case. At that time they heard 
her say: "My mother has now made everything read}-." He then 
replied: "To-morrow thou must depart; early in the morning thou 
must depart. The distance from here to the place where lives the 
one whom thou wilt marry is such that thou wilt spend one night on 
th}- waj' thither. And he is a chief whom thou art to marry, and his 
name, by repute, is He-holds-the-earth." 

Now the next day she dressed herself. As soon as she was read}' 
she then again ran, going again to the place where lay the dead 
man-being. Then she told him, saying: "The time for me to depart 
has arrived." Now, at that time he told her, saying: "Do thou 
have courage. Thy pathway throughout its course is terrifying, and 
the reason that it is .so is that man}' man-beings are traveling to 
and fro along this pathway. Do not, moreover, speak in reply if 



tga'ho""s;i'iui'. O'ne"' 


honnathoii'de" 


tea" wa"a'hen": "O'ne"', 


there it biirml-oasc Now 
up-Iies. 

wa'eienneridiV'nha' ne" 


they (mJ it heard 


the the it said: "Now 
where 


agno'iifi"." 


Tho"gc" o'ne"" ni'ha'wen': 


slieher preiuinitions the 


my mothiT." 


At that now llienee lie replied: 
(tiiuei 


"E"io'he""nhiV o'ne"' 


e".sa"den'dia". 


Hi!"'ge"'djik o'ne"' e°sa'- 


" It will become dav now 
(tomorrow) 


thou wilt depart. 


Earlyinthe now thou 
morning wilt 


defi'dia". Sga'dsV e"senno"'hwe'tcia' 


tea" niio'we" tganada'ie"' 


depart, one il is thou 


wilt stay over night 


the soitisdis- there it village 
where taut ■ lies 



tea" noii'we' thana'gee 

the the place there he 

where dwells 

na'ie' i 

that the ve two will marrv 

(it is) 

Wa'o'he""nha" tho"ge 

* It became dav at that 

(time) 

de"sa" o'ne"' tho"ge' 

8 herself now at that 
ready (time) 

noii'we" tga'ho"'.sa"ha" ne 

9 the place thereitburial-ca.se tlu 

up-lies 

tlio'ie"" wa'a'hen": "O'ni 

she it said: "Now 



ne" e"djinia'khe". Ha'sennowa'ne"' 

the ye two will marry. He is a chief 

e"djinia'khe', Hao"'hweiidjiawa"gi' ni'ha'sen'no"de"'." 

He-it-earth-holds 



o'ne"' wa"onde'.sen'nia'. 

now she herself dressed. 

donsriiona"dat ne"tho' 

thither again she there 



Ganio" wa'on- 

So soon as she 

made 

nhoiisil'ir'"" tea' 

thither again the 

ran she went where 

hawe"'he'io"'. Tho"ge' wa'honwa- 

he is dead. \t that she told 

(time) 

hwa'ga'he'"g tea" o'ne"' e"ga'- 

t has arrived the now I shall 



where 

defi'dia"." Tho"ge' o'ne"' wa'shagotho'ie"' wri'he"'hen'' 

fkpari.*' ,\t that now he her told she it said: 

(time) 

Deiodeno"'hiani"di 

It is terrifying 



iiheiotha'hi'non' 

[hither it path has its 
course 

ni'io't tea" 



tea" noiTwe" 

the the place 

where 

nfi'ie" gai'honnia"ha' tea" ne"tho' 

that it it causes the there 

(it is . where 

weii'ie' tea" noii'we* nheiotha'hi'non' honnatga"de' ne" oii'gwe' 

in the the place thither it path has its they are numerous the man-being 

numbers where course 



: "Djia'ke"'. 

" Do thou have 
courage. 

na'ie' ne" 

that the 

(it is) 

deiagonnada- 

they (anthr.) travel 



HEWITT) 



(IXDNDAGA VERSION 



151 



some person, whoever he may he. addresses words to thee. .Viid when 
thou hast o-one one half of thy journey, thou wilt come to a riv(M' 
there, and. moreover, the floating log- whereon persons cross is maple. 
When thou dost arrive thei'e. then thou wilt know that thou art half- 
way on thy journey. Then thou wilt cross the river, and also pass on. 
Thou must continue to travel without interruption. And thou wilt 
have traveled some time before thou arrivest at the place where 
thou wilt see a large field. Thou wilt see there, moreover, a lodge 
standing not far away. And there beside the lodge stands the tree 
that is called Tooth." Moreover, the blossoms this standing tree 
bears cause that world to he light, making it light for the man-beings 
dwelling there. 



'A"gwi* df de"tcada'dia' 

Do it not. more- thou wilt speak 
over. in reply 

soiT' gwa"' nonwa"ho"'de" 

who seem- kind of person, 

ingly 

niio'we" nhe""'se" ne"'tho" 

soitisdis- thither tho\i there 

tftnt , wilt be going 

o'hwa"'da' ne"' gaen'do" 

it maple the it log floats 



do'ga't hi'ia' e"iesawenna"nha' ne'' 



if it be so. 


vtrily. 


one thee words 
will address to 


the 


Na'ie" 


ne" tea"' 


dewa'sefi'no"" 


tea" 


That 

(it isi 


the the 
where 


it half is 


the 
where 


tge"'hio' 


"hwada'die" 


na'ie' di'' 


ne'' 



there it river extends itself that more- 

along. (it is) over 

tea"' lion' we* deieia'hia.''ktha\ 

the the place one uses it ^t^eam 



o ne 



there I am 



Ne" 

The 



to( 



ne'tho' he""'sio"' o'ne"" e""sea'' o'ne"' tea'' dewa'-sen'no"" 

now there there thon now thou wilt now the it middle is 

wilt arrive eonclude where 

nhwa''ge'. Tho"ge' o'ne'" de"'siia''hia'k, e"sadongo''da' o"ni'. 

thou wilt pass on also. 



At that 
going. (time) 

HeiotgoiidiVgwi" 

Without interruption 



thou stream wilt 
cross, 

e"sa'dendion'ha'die'. Na'ie' 

thou wilt continue to That 

travel on. (it is) 

he"satha'hi'ne' o'ne"' ha"'sa' 

he thither thou wilt be now just then 

where traveling wilt arrive 

non'we" e"satgat'hwa', e''shendage"''nha' na'ie' ne'' tga- 

the the place thou it wilt see. thou a clearing (fleUi) that the there 

(here wilt sec (it is) 

hef)daie""gowa'ne"'. E"sge''''nha' di'' ne''tho' gwa''tho" tgano"" 

great. Thou it wilt see, 



ne''ionni'she" tea 

so it will last 



tea 



ne gam gwa 

the some ( time 1 

ne"'tho" he"''sio"' 

tliere there thou 



it field 1 

sa'ie"'. Na'ie' ne'' gano'^sak'da' 

lodge That the it lodge beside 

lies. I it is) 

Ono"'dja'" gaefidilia'djr. Na'ie" 

ItTooth it tree (is I called. That 



there near by 

ne''tho' crii'"he' 



n;i le 

that 



lie 



stands 

tea"' awe"'ha'ha'gi" 

the it is full of flowers 



neiTge"" 


gii'^he' 


tea" 


iie"thi 


this (it isi 


it tree 
stands 


the 
where 


there 



na le ne na le 

that the that 

(it is) (it is I 

ne" oii'gwe". 

the man- 

beillK. 



(liio""hwendjia'de' deio"hathe''di'. 

there it world (earth i is it it causes to be 

present light. 

de'hodi'hathe''dani' tea" ne''tho" ena'gee' 

it it them causes to be liicht the there thev dwell 

for where 



'Probably the yellow dog-tooth violet, Erythronium an 



152 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN. 21 



''Such, in kind, is the tree that stands beside the lodge. Just there 
is the lodge of the chief whom thou art to marry, and whom his people 
eall He-holds -the-earth. When thou enterest the lodge, thou wilt 
look and see there in the middle of the lodge a mat spread, and there, 
on the mat. the chief lying down. Now. at that time, thou shalt lay 
thy basket down at his feet, and, moreover, thou shalt say: 'Thou and 
I marry.' He will say nothing. When it becomes night, he who 
is lying down will spread for thee a skin robe at the foot of his mat. 
There thou wilt stay over night. As soon as it is day again, he 
will say: 'Do thou arise; do thou work. Customarily one who lives 
in the lodge of her spouse works.' Then, verily, thou must work. 
He will lay down a string of corn ears and, moreover, he will say: 
'Thou must soak the corn and thou must make nuish." At tliat time 



• Ne"tho' 

Thus 



nigaendo"de"' tea" gano"'sak'da' ga"he\ Ne"'tho' 



the 



u'wa"' ni'hono"'sa'ie"' 



Hao"'hwendjiawa"gi 

He-it-earth-holds 



ne"tho' 

there 



ha'degano''s'he'" 



here side 

ne"' ha'sennowa'ne"' 

the lie chief 

(is) 

hofiwana"do'"'khwa' ne 

they him designate the 

thereby 

he°''sio'" ni 

there thou th 

wilt arrive 

e°sge'"'nha' 

thou it wilt 



The 
ds. 

e"djinia'khe', 

ye two will 
marry. 

haongwe"'da'. Ne" 

his people. The 



the 



gano sgon wa 

it IcdKi- ill 



e"satgat'hwa' 

thou it wilt see 



tcaV 

the 



ie"'tho' 

there 



ganak'do"'. 



the 



see 



ne"tho' ganakda"ge' heMa'gii' 

there it mat on he lies 



ne 

the 



na le 

that 

(it is) 

ha'.seiinowa'ne"'. Tho"ge' 

he chief. At that 



it mat (bed) 
is spread, 



e'"si'hen'' 

thou it wilt 
say, 

Ne"' o'ne"' 



df: 



e"sat'a"sa'ien' tea'' 

thou thy basket the 

wilt lay where 

' Wa'onginia'khe"." 

' Thou I marrv 



o'ne"' ne"'tho' e"sat'a"sa'ien' tea" non'we' ha'de'ha'si'dage"hen', 

just (where) his two feet 
are lying, 

.ste"" tha'he""he5". 

any- he it will say. 

thing 

e"io"gak na'ie' ne'' tea'' he"da'ga' ne"tho^ e"'hie"^so'was 

he lies there he will spread for 

thee a mat (bark) 

Ne"tho' elf e°senno""'hwet. 

There, more- thou wilt stay 

over, over night. 

e""he°'hen^': ' Satge""ha'. 

t- he it will say: ' Do thou ari.se. 



that 



it will be- 
come night (it is) where 

tea'' non'we' ha'de'ha'srdade'nio"'. 



'io'he""nha' 

it will be day 



place 

Hiia" 



Ganio" 


e" 


So soon 




Saio'de' 


""ha' 


Do thou \ 


vork. 


o'ne"' 


hi'ia' 


now. 


verilv 



Goio^'de' 

^:ihe works 

e".saio-de°" 

thou wilt work, 



ge" 



tea" e'hn6"'hwas'he"\ 



tomarily where 

ha'. One'"'ha' e"'ha'ste"'sa'ien', 

It com he a string of it will 



Tho''ge' 

.\t that 
(time) 

e"'he"'hen" 

he it will sav. 



di": 



P^"sene"'hanawe""da', 

• Thou it corn wilt soak, 



lay down. 

e"sd]isgon'nia\' Tho"ge' odji.sda"ge' 

thou mush wilt At that it tire on 

make.' (timej 



HEWITT] 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



153 



there will 1ic a kcttlo of wattM' set on the tire. As soon as it lioils 
so that it is terrifying, thou must dissolve the meal therein. It must 
be boiling when thou makest the mush. He himself will ~]icuk. 
saying: 'Do thou undre.ss thyself." Moreover, thou must there 
undress thyself. Thou must be in thy bare skin. Nowhere wilt thou 
have any garment on thy ))ody. Now, the mush will be boiling, and 
the mush will be hot. A'erily. on thy bodj- will fall in places the 
.spattering mush. He will say: "Thou mast not shrink hack from 
it;' moreover, he will liaxc his eyes fixed on thee ther(\ Oo not 
shrink back from it. So soon as it is cooked, thou shalt speak, 
saying: "Now. verily, it is cooked: the mush is done." He will arise, 
and. moreovei'. he will remove the kettle, and set it aside. Then, 
he will say: "Do thou .seat thy.self on this side." Now then, he 
will say: 'My slaves, ye dogs, do ye two come hither.' They two are 



o'hne'gauos e''gana"djio'dak, Ganio" e°diowiia''he'"'ha" 

it water it kettle will sit. So soon it will up-boil 

(fresh) as 

tea'' deiodeno'"hiani''di' o'ne"" ne"'tho' 

the it is terrifying now there 
where 

he""sok, De"diowiia'he""sek ne 



ne''tho' 



hwiv 



e"thada'dia" 

he will speak 



It will be up-boiling ■ tl 

^"'he^'hefi"': 



o ne 

now 



e"sdjisgon'nia'. 

thou mush wilt 



Sadadia"dawi"da"sia'." 

' Do thou thyself disrobe.' 



othe''tclia" 

it UK-ill 

(Hour 

Ha'o"-- 

He him- 
self 

Ne"'tho- 



di" e^sadadia'dawi'diVsiii". Sa"nesda'go"ks e°gen'k. Hiia"' gat'kii" 

more- thou thyself wilt disrobe. Thou thy bare skin it will be. N'ot any- 

over. * wilt be in where 

da'de"djisadia'dawi"'dik. O'ne"" ne'' odjis'gwa' e"diowiia"he""sek, 

thou wilt be robed. Now the it mush it will be up-boiling, 

o'dai'*hen' e"ge'"ks ne"' odjis'gwa". Sia"di"'ge' hi'ia' he"gaa''- 

it is hot it will be the it mush. Thv bodv on of course it will be- 

come at- 

sen' tea" e''watdji.sgwadon'gwa'. E"'he""hen"': • Hiiil"' thofidu.sa- 

tached the it itself mush will splatter. He it will say: ■ N'ot thou 

to it where (it is) shouldst 

do"''tka'.' Ne''tho* di"' de"iesaga"ha'k. '.\''gwi" thonda'.sado''''tka'. 

flinch from There. more- 



Ganio"' e''ga'ik 

So soon it will be 



o ne 

now 



de"tcada'dia' 

thou wilt speak 



e'si^'heii" 

thou wilt 



wa'ga'ik, wa'gadjis'gwaik.' 

it is cooked. it mush is cooked.' 

djiodfi'gwa', si"' hagwa'di 

the set kettle, vonder side of it 



dl" 
more 



De"thatgt>""ha', o'nc 

Thence he will now 

up-rise, over 

e^'ha'ie"', Tho"'ge" o'ne" 

he it will set .\t that now- 

far down. I timet 

hen": "' SadieiT' ne°'' hagwa'di'." Tho"ge' o'ne"' 

sav: ■■ Do thou sit here side of it." .\t that now he 

(time) 

' Agetchene""'sho"', dji''hri', ga'e' dofide'sne'.' Agwa'.- 

■ My slaves several, dogs, hither do ye two Very 



O'ne"' hi'ia" 

■Xow, verily, 

c"'h^na"- 



remove 

e"'he"'- 



"■he"'hf'rr 



degui- 



154 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



very large. As .soon as they two arrive he will say: 'Do ye two lick 
her body where tlie mush has fallen on it." And their tonprues are 
like rough bark. They will lick thee, going over thy whole body, 
all along thy body. Blood will drop from the places where they will 
lick. Do not allow thy body to flinch therefrom. As soon as they 
two finish this task he will say: 'Now, do thou again put on thy 
raiment.' Now, moreover, thou must again dress th^'self completely. 
At that time he will take the basket and set it down, saying, more- 
over: ' Now, thou and I marry." So now, so far as they are concerned, 
the dogs, his slaves, they two will eat."" That is what thi' dead man- 
being told her. 

It became night. Now. at that time, they verily laid their bodies 
down, and they slept. It became day, and the sun was present yon- 
der when the maiden departed. She bore on her l)ack by the forehead 
strap her basket of bread. Now, verily, she traveled with a rapid 



10 



^■owa ne 

nri," large. 



Ganio" de"gni'io"' o'ne" 

So soon they two now 

as willarrive 

na'ie" ne"' iagodjisgwa'hi"'i3o""." 

that the it niiisli lias fallen on her 

nplaeo.s.' 

E"saka'nent 



e"'he"'hen": 

he it will .xav: 



Etchika'nent 



(it is I 

gaeii'wii 

it rough si> 

bark (tile) 

sia"da"ge'''sho" 

thy body on along. 



nrio"t. 



Na'ie" i 

That the 

(itis> V 

e"<rni*'ssi' ne"' 



tea"' 



ill 



awe""na"'sir 

I their I tongues 

siil'dagwe'gi', 

thv horiv entire, 



"A''gwi" 

Do it not, m 

e""he'"hen": 

he it will .say: 

gagwe'gi". 

it all. 

e"'ha'ie"\ 

he it will set, 

ne"' na"' 



De"tgatk we" 'sa 'h i" ' n hit" 

Thence it blood will droii 

di"' de"tcadadia'do""'tkil'. 

more- thou wilt flinch from it 

over, with thy body, 

■ O'ne"' sasadia"dawi"da' 



tea"' non'we" e"gnika'nent. 



where place 

Ganio" e"gni"sa" 

So soon they (z. ) two 

O' 



they (z,^ two 
will lick (it). 



di"' e"tca'sei''sa' 



Tho"ge' 

At that 
(time) 

e"'he"'hen" 

he it will say 



o ne 

now 

di": 



dc."'ha'a'sa"gwa" si" hagw^fi'di' 

he it basket will yonder side of it 

take up far 

O'ne"' wa'oiiginia'khe"." Da', o'ne"' 

'Now thou I marry.' So, now 



ne 



that 

Nil"' 

That 



dji'"hti' 

dogs 



hotchene""'sho"" 

his ,slayes several 



de"giadekhon'ni!V 

they (z.) two will eat.' 



WiVhe"'hen" 

he it said 



hawe"'he'io"'. 

he is dead. 



11 



Wa'o"'gak. Tho"'ge' o'ne"' hi'iil" 



Wil"hoiidiia'd!T,ge"hen". 

they their bodies laid 



13 



13 



14 



wiVhonniVgak. Wa"o'he""'nhtV si"' tgaii''gwa" tho"ge' o'ne"' 

they (m.) went to It became day yon- there it orb at that now 

sleep. tier of light rested (time) 

lefi'dioiT ne"' eksii'go'na'. Wix'ofitge"dat hi'ia" ne" go"ii"sii' 

<l«-pnrted the she maiden. She bore it by the verily, the her basket 

forehead-strap, 

c>"h:i"'gwu". O'ne'" hi'iil" oiltha'hi'ne" eianoii'die". Hiiii" 

it bread, Xnw , verily, she traveled her gait was Not 

onward rapid. (iti.s) 



HEWITT] ONONDAdA VERSION 155 

gait. It was not long' before .she was surprised to tind a ri\'<n'. I'licrc 
beside the river she stood, thinking, verily, " I have lost nij' wuy." At 
that time she started back. Not lonj;- afterward those who abode in the 
home lodge were surprised that the maiden returned. She said: " I l>i'- 
lieve I have lost mj- way." Now she laid her l)asket on the mat. and, 
moreover, she again ran thither and again climV)ed up to the place 
whei-e lay the burial-case. " So soon as she reached it she said: "' Oli. 
father! I l)elieve that I lost my way." He said: "What is the 
character of the land where thou believest that thou lost thy way f 
"■"Where people habitually cross the river, thence I returned," said the 
maiden. She told him everything. She said: '" A maple log floats at 
the place where they habitu;illy cross the river." He said: "Thou hast 
not lost thy way." She replied: "1 think the distance to the place 
where the river is seem.s too short, and that is the reason that 1 think 

de'aonni'.she'i" o'ne"' wirondien"ha" gwil"' ne*'tho' ge"'hio"'hwa- 

it 'lasted ii"" she \vrt« siirprisi-U seem- there it river liml its 

(long) ■ ingly e.>tirse 

da'die'. O'ne"" ne"'tho" ge"-hio"'hwak'da" wa"died:i*'nha" ne" 

along Now then- it river beside she stoyipcil Ihr 

wa'gadia'da"'do"". Tho''ge' o'ne"' sruo"k'dii". 

I mv wav (myper- At that now she turned 

siin) have lost. (time) baek. 



(there). 




■wa'en'ii 


,' o'ne"" hi'iii 


.she did 
believe 


now, veril> 


Hiia" 


de'aonnis'he'i' 



( my person ) 



(it is I 



3 



ne" tea" tgano"'sa'ie''" thenni"dr>ii" , 



Not it lasted il..ni;> now the the there it lodge 

(it is) where lies abide 

■wahondieiT'ha' gwa" saie'io"" ne" eksago'na". Wa'a'hr'n": g 

they (m.i were seem- again she the she she it said : 

.surprised ingly returned maiden (isK 

"(le'-he" wa"gadiivda"do"\" Out"'"- ganakda"ge' wa'ofit'a'sa'ieii', g 

"I it think I lost mv wav (mv persrmi." Now it mat on .she her ba.sket 

laid. 

ne"tho' di" tciedak'he", saiea"the"" tea" non'we" tga'ho"'S!i'"ha". _ 

there more- again she ran, again she the the place there it case 

over climbed up where \ip-lies. 

Ganio" ne"tho' hwa'e'io"' o'ne"' wa'aiien": "G'ni'ha''. ge''he' g 

So soon there there she now she it said : 'My father, I it think 

■ a,s arrived 

wa'gadia"da''do""." W;Vhe"'h(''n": " Ho't niio"'hwendjio"de"' tea" ,, 

I lost my way He it saiil : -What so it earth is kind of llie 



1(1 



noiT'we' tea" .se"he". Wa'gadia'da"do"'r" "Didieia'hiak'tha" tea" 

the place the thou it I lost my way -There where they use the 

where thinkest. i my person )V" it to ero.ss river where 

tge"'hio"'hwadri'die" ne"tho' doiidagak'da'," wa'a'hen" ne" ek.sa'- j. 

there it river ha.s its there thence I turned .she it said, the she 

course baek again," 

go'na'. Gagwe'gi' waontho'ia. Wa'a'hen": "D'hwiVdiV ne" j., 

maiden Italliisi she it told. She it said : "Itmiiple ihr 

(isl- 

gaen'do" tea" non'we' (hMeia'hiak'tlu'f." W:Vhe"'hr'rr': "Hiia" j.j^ 

it log the the place one it uses to cros.s He it saiil : ■Not 

floats where river." litist 

de".saia'da"do'"." Wa'a'hen": "Ge"he' swa'dji'k do.sge"''li<V nige"'' ^^ 

thou hast lost thy She it said : "litthink too much near (it isi so it is 

way (thy person)." ''"■ 



156 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



thiit I lost mv wav." At that time lie said: '" The place that I had indi- 
cated is far. But th_y person is so endowed with magic potence, thou 
hast iiumanent in thee so much orenda that it causes thy pace to be 
swift. Verily, so soon as thou arrivest at the river, thou shalt cross 
it and also shalt ])ass on." At that time the maiden said: "Oh, my 
father, now I depart." '" So he it. Moreover, do thou take courage," 
said the dead man-heing in reply. Now she again descended and 
again went into the lodge. 

There then she placed her basket of lirt^id on her back by means of 
the forehead strap. It was early in the morning when she departed. 
She had been traveling some time when she was surprised to hear a 
man-being speak to her, .saying: " Do thou .stand, \erily." She did 
not stop. Aurora Borealis it was who was talking. She had passed 



ge"he" 

1 it think 

nofi'we' 

the placi- 

disaennoii'de', 

so thou art magical 
(hast orenda). 

he""sio"' tea" 

the 



tea" tge"'hio"'hwada'die', 

the there it river has its 

where course. 

wa'gadiiVdiVdo"'." Tho''ge" 

I lost mv wav At that 

(my person)." (time) 

hewfigiia'do"'. \e"'tho' 



na le 

that 



gai'honniiV'ha' 

it it causes 



wa"he""hei 



IhiTcIit There 

uilicMte.i. 

na'ie' grii'horinia''ha" 

that it it ( 

(it is) 



gwa 

seem- 
ingly 



tea" 



thy gait i 
rapid. 



tea" 

the 
where 

•■ I'nt)"" tea" 

••Far the 

(it is) where 

ni.saiadat'go"', 

so thy hotly .(is) 
lungit'ally potent 

Ganio" hi'ia' 

So soon verily 



there thou 
arrivest 

dongo"da 

wilt pass on 



whe 



non we 

the place 



tge"'liio"'hwada'die" 

there it river has it course 



de"sia'"hia'k e".sa- 

thou wilt crass thou 



Tho''ge' ne" eksa'go'nii" wa'a'hefi": "(I'ni'ha'', 



the 



o ne 

now 



wa'ga'defi'dia"." 

1 depart." 



maiden 

Djia'ke"" df," ni'ha'wt"'n' 



hawe"'he'io"" 

he is dead. 

nho"sa'ie"\ 

thither again 
she went. 



O'ne"- 



"Nio" 

"So be it. I>(> tlioii more- 

lake eourage, over.' 

dondiiio"'"k\ve*ne"''da\ 

thence she descended, 



O'ncY" 



ne"tho' 

there 



go a sa 

her 
basket 



o"ha''gwa' 

it bread 



so he said the 

in reply 

gano".sgon'wa' 

it lodge in 



waontge"dat. 

she bore it by the fore- 
head-strap on her liaek. 



He°"ge"djik o'ne"'" go'deii'dion'. Gain'gwa" nwa'onnis'he' oiitha" 



Early in the 
morning 

hi'ne' o'ne' 

travel- now 

ing 

da'hada'dia , 

thence he spoke. 

Hodonni'Ti'. 

He Aurora 
Borealis 



now she departed. Some so (long) it lasted she is 

(time) 

■ wa''ondien"ha" gwa" ofi'gwe" gothofi'de" tea" 

.she was seemingly man- she it heard the 

surprised being where 

i'ha'do"k: '•Desda"nha' hi'ia"." Hiia" dsVdeiagoda"'!'. 

he kept •• r»o thou stand verily." Not she did stop. 



ying; 

na'ie" 

that 



thot': 



la . 



(lain'gwa 

Somewhat 



(it is) 

niio'we" 

so it is 
distant 



gO(longo"di' 

she passed on 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



15< 



on some distance when she heard anothei' man-heinji- talkin<;- to her. 
sayinij-: ■" I am thankful that thou hast now again returned home, my 
child. I am hungry, desiring to eat food." She did not stop. It 
was Fire Dragon of the Storm who was speaking to her. Sometime 
after she was again at the place where people customarily crossed the 
river. Now. at that place, he. the chief himself, stood, desiring to try 
her mind. sa3-ing: "Verily, thou shouldst stop here; verily, thou 
shouldst rest thyself." She did not stop. She only kept right on. 
and. moi'eover, she at once crossed the river there. 

She traveled on for some time, and when the sun was at yonder 
height she was surprised that there was spread out there a large 
field. At that time, verily, she stopped beside the field. Now she 
looked, and there in the distance she saw a lodge — the lodge of the 



o'ne"' he'' o'ia' gothofi'de' 

now naain it is slie it heard 

other one 

"Niiawe"'iifr o'ne"' sa"'sio"'. 

"I am thankful now again thou 

(so let it come) hast returned, 

agadekhoii'niiV." HiiiV dfi'deiagoda 1". 

I should eat." Not lit is; she did stop. 

tho'tha'. (raiii'wa' nwa'onni'she' o'ne" 

thence he is Somewhat so long it lasted now- 

talking. 

tea" non'we' deieia'hia'ktha". O'ne"' 



oii'gwe' tho'tha'. 

man- thenoeheis 

being talking 

gon'ha'wa'. Aksi's 

I am thy I am 

parent. hungry, 

Hadawine'tha' 



i'ha'do"k: 

he kept 

ye' 'he" 



ne"'tho' dofisaiediV'nhiV 



the 



the 



ne"'tho' 

there 



vhere 

ne" ha'.seiinowa'ne" 

the he chief (is) 



ne"'tho" he'ha'da"'. he"he' 



go""ha'en" ne"' ek.sa"go'na', i'ha'do"k: "Tho'ne"' hi'isi" 

tohermind the she maiden he kept "Here (it is) verily, 

(is). saying; 



ha'o"'hwa" 

he himself 

da'shago'ni- 

he trouhle should 
give 

dasdil"'nha"; 



a'sadonwi'shen' hi'ia'."' 



go'dendion 'ha'die'. 

she walked right on, 

tge"'hio"'hweda'die'. 

there it river has its 



iogonda'die' 

without 
stopping 



Hiia" da"deiagodai'. Na'ie" gen'gwa' 

Not she did stop. That oiilv 
(itisi litisi 

di"' wa"dieia"hia"k tea*' ne"'tho' 



Gain'gwa' 

Somewhat 

hegaa'gwiV'hii" 

there it orb of light 



nwa'oiinis'he" 

so long it lasted 



ontha'hi'ne" 

she travels on 

wa'ondieiT'ha' 

she was surprised 



gwa 



iie"'tho' 



ga'hendade"''da" 

it plain is spread out 



ga'hendowa'ue"' 

it plain large (isi. 



Tho"ge' 

.\t that 

(time) 

hendak'da" ne"'tho' wa"dieda"'uha'. O'ne"' 

plain beside there she stcjod. Now 

hwa" si'' tgano°'sa'ie"" tea"' hono"'sa'ie"" 

there it lodge the his lodge lies 



o ne 

now 



erily 



der 



lies 



vhere 



ne"'tho' wa"ofitgat' 

there she looked 

le"' ha'.seiinowa'ne"' 

ne he chief (is). 



10 
11 
12 

i:-5 
14 
15 



158 



IKOlil'OIAN COSMOLOGY 



chief. Verily, she went thitiier. When she arrived there, she looked, 
and saw ihat it was true that beside the lodge stood the tree Tooth, 
whose flowers were the source of the light of the earth there present, 
and also of the man-beings dwelling there. Verily, she then entered 
the lodge. Then she looked, and saw that in the middle of the lodge a 
mat was spread, and that thereon, moreover, lay the chief. Now, at 
that time, she removed her pack-strap burden, and then she also set the 
basket before him, and then, moreover, she said: -'Thou and 1 marry," 
and then, moreover, she handed the basket to him. He said nothing. 
When it became night, he spread a mat for her at the foot of his mat, 
and then, moreover, he said: •' Vei-ily, here thou wilt stay overnight." 
Moreover, it thus came to pass. Now, verily, they laid their bodies 
down and they slept.. 



Ne^'tho' hi'ia' heiagawe'noiT 

There verllv thither she wunt. 



Ne" 

The 



o ne 

now 



"'tho' hwive'io" 



o'ne"' waontgat'hwa ne"'tho" do'ge"s ga*'he' tea"' gano"'sak'da' 

now she looked there it is true it tree the it lodge beside 

stands where 

ne"' Ono^'dja" nwa"gaendo"de"', nii'ie" ne"' tea"' deiawe""ha>ha'gi' 

the It Tooth sueh it tree kind of is, that the the it full-blown flowers has 

(it is) where 

lo" diio"*hwendjia'de", iie''tho" 

there it earth is present. tliere 



nil le 


deio'hathe da gwr tea ne tno ( 


that 
at is) 


it uses it to eause it to be the there 
light where 


gwa" 


o" ne"' ne"'tho' ena'gee" ne"' 


seem- 
ingly. 


too the there they(indef. I the 
dwell 


hwii'e 


'io"" tie"' gano"'sgon'wa'. O'ne'" 


there she the it lodge in Now 
entered 

tea" degano""'she"' n('"'tho" gantlk'do"" 


the 
where 


it lodge eenter of there itmiitibed) 
is spread 


ne" 


ha'.sennowa'ne"". Tho"ge" o'ne"" 


the 


he chief (is). At that now 
(he great-named). (time) 



O'ne' 



hi'ia' 



being. 

ne"'th<)' wa'ofitga'thwa' 



iie"'tho" 



di"' henda'gii" 

more- he lav 



ontge"da''siii", o'ne" 



o''ni" wtl"honwa"a'saien'"has, o'ne"" di"' wa"a"hen": "'WiVofiginiak'- 



she him set basket for, 



'We two marry," 



he"."" 



o'ne"" df wa"honwa"a"set'has. Hiia" ste""' de'ha'wen'. Ne" 

now more- she him handed ba.sket. Not iniy- he it said. The 



ne"" wa"o"'gak o'ne" 

low it became no\v 

night 

"diige'"hen", o'ne"' 

feet lie, now 



wa"shago"so'"has tea"' non'we" ha'de'ha 

he for her a nuit spread the 



di"' 



e"serino"''hwet."' Ne"'tho" 

thou wilt stay over Tims 

night." over. 

wa"hoiidia'dage"heii', wii"honna"gak. 

they their bodies laid down they went to sleep, 

(to sleep), 



W!' 


i"he""hefi"': 


1 


lie it said: 


di"' 


nwa"awe"'"hri 


raore- 


so it came to pass. 



the place just his 

(.where) 

•Tho'ne"" hi'ia' 



O'nt- 



OXdNDAOA A'ERSION 



159 



When il;iy cuiue to tljcin. tlic rhirf tln>u said: "Do thou arise. Do 
thou work, moreover. It is customary for one to work who is living 
in the family of her spouse. Thou must soak corn. Thou must set a 
pot on the tire. And when it boils, then thou nuist put the corn 
therein. Moreover, when it boils, then thou must ajiain remove the 
pot, and thou must wash th(> corn. As soon as thou tinishest the 
task thou must then, moreover, pound it so tliat it will become meal. 
Now. moreover, thou nmst make mu>h. And durinL:' the time that it 
is boiling' thou must contiiuie to stir it: thou must do so without inter- 
ruption after thou hast bc^im it. Moreover, do not allow thy 
body to shrink back when the nuish spatters. That. moreo\er. 
will come to pass. Thou nmst undress thy.self wlien thou workest. 
I, as to the rest, will .say: " Now it is cooked.'"" 

At that time he laid down there a string of corn ears, and the corn 
was white. .So now. verilv. she began her work. She undressed her- 



Ne"' 



sennowa ne 

chief (is): 



wa"hodi"he""'nha" o'ne"' 

it Ihem became (iiiv for imw 



wa"he""hen'" 

he it .«ai<l 



ha- 



ne 



tea 



where 

odjisda"'ge'. 

it lire on. 

he"sne""hok 

there thou corn 
wilt 



: ■■ Satge"''hii 

•■Do thim arise 

e"hne"'hwas'he 

.•ihe family of her sjioi 
abides with. 

Ne"' o'ne' 

The now 

Ne"' o'ne"' 



>Saio"de"'*ha 

Ho thou labor 



di"'. (Toio"'de" ge' 

more- she labors custo 



E"sne""hanawe""'da". P^"sna"dja"hen" 

ic Thou wilt soak corn. Thou wilt set a 

kettle 

e"diowiia*he"'*ha" o'ne"' ne"'tho" 

it will ii|)-1joi1 then there 

li" e"diowiia'he"'*ha" o'ne"" e"tcna"dja- 

uore- It will up-boil now thou wilt again 



'hii'gwa", e''sne"'ho'ha'e" 



e"sethe"'da". 

thou it wilt 
pound, 



othe"'tcha" 

it meal 



(ianio"' 
e"wa'do"". 



?"seiennenda"'nha" 

t liou task wilt finish 



o ne 



dl" 



ill Ix 



ne 



hi'ia" e"sdjIsgon'nia". 

verily thou mush wilt ' 



come. 

Na'ie" ne"' tea"' niga'ha'wi" ne" 

That the the there it bears the 

(it is) where it (time) 

de".sawen'iek, heiotgonda"'gwi" ne" 

thou wilt keep hence it will be with- the 

stirring it, out interruption 

.sa'we"". "A"'gwr di" donda*sado""'tk''r ne"' o'ne"' e"wasdjisgwa- ,. 

wilt begin Ho it not more- thence thcai shonldst the now it mush will 

over Hineh ^ 

dofi'gwa". Na'ie" di"' tea" ne"iawe"''ha". E°sa'st''nnia"'sia 



e"diowiia'he"''sek diiot'gofit 

it will be up-boilins w iihout stop- 

ping 

na'ie" ne"' o'ne"' de"tca'- 

that the now there thou 

.it is) It 



tea"' 



spatter. 


That more- the 
lit is 1 over when 


sou 


will come to 
pa.ss. 


Tliou thvself 
undress 


wilt 


the ' I 


o'ne"' e".saio"de"''ha". I"' ne 


na"' 


("'"gi'heii"' 


, -O'ne"' 


wa 


■ga'ik.'"' 

s cooked.'" ^- 


time tho 


u wilt work. 1 tin 
tha 


that 
t one 


1 It will .sa.v. 


• Now 


It l: 


Tho"ge' 


o'ne"' ne"'tho' 


wa'ha" 


ste""sii'ien" 


ne"' one" 


"hii 


i" na'ie' 


.\t that 


now there 


he laid 


corn-string 


the It ci 


urn 


that V.', 


(time) 












lit ISI 


ne"' gane" 


"hagen'ada'. Da'. 


o'ne"' 


hi'ia" wa'o""sa'we"". 


w 


a'ondia"- 

eundres.<ed li 


the it corn white (is). So 


now 


verily 


she It began. 


Sh 














hersell. 



IfiO 



IROyiXUAN COSMOLOGY 



self, and now, verih', she was naked. She soaked the corn, and she 
also washed the corn, and also pounded it, and she also made meal of 
it, and, now, moi-eover, in the pot she had set on the fii-e she made 
mush. She stirred it without interruption. But, nevertheless, it was 
so that she was suffering, for, veril}-, now there was nothing anywhere 
on her bodj-. And now, moreover, it was evident that it was hot, as 
the mush spattered repeatedh-. Some time after she was suri)rised 
that the chief said: " Now, verily, the nuish which thou art making is 
cooked."' At that time he arose to a standing position, and- also 
removed the pot, and also set it on yonder side. At that time he 
said: "' Do thou sit here." Now he went forward, and. taking up the 
basket, he took the bread therefrom, out of her basket. At that time 

dawi'da"'sia", o'ne"* hi'itV go'nesda'go"'. Wacne"'hanawc""da', 

now verily she is fully naked. She the corn soaked, 

wa'ene.""ho'ha'e' o"nI', wa'ethe"da' o"nf, wa'ethe''tchi"sa* ()"nf, 

she the corn washed alsit ^^hf it pounded also she meal finished also 

o'ne"' df tea" gona"dja''h;i" tea" odjisda''ge" deiodeno"'hia- 

now more- the she had set kettle the it fire on it is terrifying 

over where up where 

ni''di' diiowiiri"he"s, o'ne"' hi'ia' ne''tho' wsvedjisgofi'nia'. 

it is up-boiling. now verily there she mush made. 

Heiotgofida''gwi' deiagoweii'ie'. Ne''tho' ne" na'ie' ni'io't tea" 

Hence it is without she it stirred. There the that so it is the 

interruption (it isi where 

goe""hia'ge'", o'ne"' hi'la' 

she is .sufTering, now verily 



hiia' 

not 



gat'ktV da"detga'de' ne" 

anywhere it it is shielding the 



eia'di"ge'. O'ne"' di"' 

her body on. Now more- 



ni: 



■•'the 



ni'io't ()tge""I" o'dai"he"' tea" 

so it is it is plain it is hot the 



wasdjisgwadoil'gwsis. Gaifi'gwsV nwiVofinis'he' o'ne"' wa''ondien"ha' 

it mush is spattering. Some(timei so it lasted now she was surprised 



gwii o ne 

seem- now 

ingly 



tht 



ha'sennowa'ne' 

he chief is 



wii'gadjis'gwaik tea" sadjisgon'ni"." 

10 it mush is cooked the thou mush art 

where making." 

dii"nha\ wa'hanii"dja"ha'gwa' o"nr, 

11 arose, he kettle removed also. 

o''ni'. Tho''ge" o'ne"' wa'hi"'""!!*"'!"!": 

1'2 also. At that now he it said: 

(time) 

wa'ha'defi'dia', wa'thaa'sa"gw{i', 

1.3 he departed, he basket took up 



w:i'h("'"'hei1": 

he it said: 

Tho"'ge' o'ne" 

.\t tliat now 



' O'ne"" lii'iii" 

"Now verily 

dofida'ha- 

thence he 



hagwa'dr wa'ha'ie" 

side of it he it set 



''Tho'ne"' sadiefi"." 

Here do thou seat 

thyself." 

wa'ha'ha'gwada"gwa' 

he bread took out of it 



O'ne"' 

Now 



go'iVsagon'wa' wadti"gwa" 

14 her basket in it had been 

contained. 



Tho"ge' 


o'ne"' 


ha'wen': 


'•O'ne"' 


At that 
(time) 


now 


he it has 
said: 


"Now 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



ir,i 



he said: "Now. thou and I marry. Verily, so it seems, thou wert 
able to do it. Hitherto, no one from anywhere has been able to do it." 
Now, at that time he shouted, saying: "Mj- slaves, ye two dogs, do 
ye two come hither. It is necessary for me that ye two should lif^k 
this person abiding here clean of the mush that has fallen on her." 
Verily, she now looked and saw come forth two dogs, pure white in 
color and territying in size. So now, they two arrived at the place 
where she was. Now, verily, they two licked her entire body. 
The tongues of these two were like rough bark. So now, moreover, 
in whatsoever places the}' two licked over and along her body blood 
exuded therefrom. And the maiden did fortifj' her mind against it, 
and so she did not Hinch from it. As soon as they two completed the 
task, then he himself took up sunflower oil, and with that, moreover, 



wa'onginia'khe". Wa'sgwe'nia' hi'ia' 

thou auti I marrv. Thou wast able t(3 verilv 

do it 

de'agogwe'nioii* tea"' nwa'ofinis'he'." 

so long it has lasted. " 



nige'-khe"". Hiia" gat'ka' 

forsooth is it. Not any- 

lit is) where 



one has been able to the 
do it where 

Tho''ge" o'ne"" 

.\t that time now 



ne""'sho"" 



dji'-ha-. 

does. 



wsv tho'hefie ' 'da" 

he palled aloud 

doiide'sne". 

thence do ve 



ga 

hi the 



wa"he"'hen*': "Agetche- 

he it .said: " My several 

Dewagado"'hwendjio'niks 

It is neees-sary to me 



aetchika'neut tho'ne"" e"defi' 

ye two her should here she 

lick abides 

wa'ontgat'hwa" dagniiage""'nha" 

she it saw 



dji'"ha' 

dogs 

ne"'tho" 

there 



d(Modeno"'hiani''di" 



wa"tgni'io"" 

thev two arrived 



tea"' 

the 
where 



godii.sgwa'hi''so"'. ' 

it mush on her has fallen 
iteratively." 

o wii ' he'sdo'go"' 

it white pure (is) 

degnigowa'ne"'. 

they (z.) two (are) large. 

e"'deii'. 

she abides. 



hi'ia" 

verily 



• O'ne" 

Now 

tha'tgniia'do"de" 

h thei 
ies ar< 

Da', 



non we" 

the place 



O'r 

No 



o ne 

now 

hi'iiV 

verily 



wa'tgnika'nent gagwe'gi' eia'di*ge"sho" 

it all her body on along. 



they (z.)ittwo licked 

ni'io't 



ne''tho 

there 

don'nioii" 

phirally 



tea"' wa"en'wa" 



Da'. 



Na'ie" ne*' gni"na'si"ge', 

Tliat the their (z.) two 

(it is) tongues on 

o'ne"' di"' dagatkwe""so- 

the it rough bark So now more- thence it blood 

here (is). over oozed out 

non'we' wa"tgnika'nent eia"di"ge"sho"". Na'ie" 

the the place thoy fz.) two licked her body on along. That 

where ' " (it isi 

ek.sa"go'na' godat"nigo""ha'ni"di', hiia' 

she maiden (is) she has fortifieil her mind. not 

(it is) 

ha'o""hwa" 



tea' 



diVdaiondo""'tkii'. 



Ganio"' wii'tgni''sa' 


o'ne"' 


So soon as they (z.) two it 
finished 


now 


oaVe""sa' o"hna" 


nii'ie' di"' 


it sunflower it oil 


that more- 
lit is ; over 


21 ETH — o:-; — 


-11 



the 



he himself 



wa'tha"gwa' 

he it took up 



the 



wa'has'da" wa"shago'hno"'ga"k. 

he il used he her skin smeared. 



162 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 

he anointed her body. As soon as he had finished this task he said: 
"Now, verily, do thou aujain dress thyself." Now she redressed her- 
self entirely, and she was again clothed with raiment. 

When it became night, he spread a mat for her at tlie foot f)f his 
mat. There they two passed two more nights. And the third day that 
came to them the chief said to her: "Now thou must again depart. 
Thou must go again to the place whence thou didst start." Then he 
took up the basket of the maiden and went then to the place where 
he kept meat of all kinds hanging in quarters. Now, verily, he took 
up the dried meat of the spotted fawn and put it into her basket. 
All the various kinds of meat he placed therein. As soon as the 
basket was full, he shook the basket to cause its contents to settle 
down. When he did shake it, there was seemingly just a little room left 
in it. Seven times, it is said, he shook the basket before he completely 

1 (lanio" wrrhaiennendif'nhri' W!i'he"'herr': "O'ne"' hi'ia' 

Soso<mii« ho task compU'lod he it said: "Now vorily 

sasadi{rdawi"'da'." O'ne"" saio"sen'nia" gagwe'gi". sriio"'sei"sa'. 

•^ again do tho\i thyself Now again she herself it all again she herself 

dress." dressed rearranged. 

Ne" o'ik"'"' wa'o"gak tea" de'ha"si'dage''herr ne"'tho' 



) his feet lie tttore 



wa"shago"so''hiis. Ne"'tho' de'gni' wa'dienno'"hwe't. Na'ie' ne" 

* hi' for her a mat spread. There two they two stayed over That the 

(it is) night. (it is) 

'a"se"' wado"-'tha' tea" wa'hodi'he""nha' o'ne"' wa'he'"hefi" 

O three it became the it (lay heeame for them now he it said 

where 

ne" ha'sennowa'ne"': "O'ne"' e"tca''den'dia'. Ne"tho' he"tche" 

O the he chief is: "Now again thon wilt There there again 

depart. thonwiltgo 

tc;i"' non'we' nidisa'defi'dion'." O'ne"' Wii'thtVa'sa"gWiV ne" 

( the theplaee there whence thon hast Now he (the) basket look up the 

where departed." 

go'a''sa' ne" eksa'go'nii' ne"tho" nhwa"hc" tcii" noti'we' 

" her basket the she (is) maiden there thither he llie the place 

went where 

ni'ha'wa'hiiiendfik'hwa. na'ic" ne" hiVdiioVtV'hage' ne"tho' 

there he uses it to keep meat, that the every it meat is in there 

litis) number (in kind) 

ga'wa'haniiofi'do"'. O'ne"' hi'ia' ne"tho' wa'tha"gw;i" no" 

it meat hangs pUirally. Now verily there he it took up the 

tclsdrvthiefi'-'ha' o'wa'hilthe"", o'ne"' o"iir go'a'sagofi'wa' 

spotted fawn it meat dry I is), now also her basket in 



w.rhon'dak. Gagwe'gi" h;i'diio"wii'hage'' ne"tho" wa'hoiT'dak. 

12 he it placed. It all everv it meat is in there he it placed in. 

number (ni kind) 

Ganio" wa'ga"ii".scik o'n(^"" wa'howtik'div ne" ga'a"s;i". Tea" 

13 So soon as it basket was now he it shook the it basket. The 

tilled AV'here 

niga'ha'wi' wfi'howa'kda' ne"" gwa" iia'detga'ii'. Tcia'dak, 

there it bears he it shook this. seem- just there it is Seven (it is), 

it (time) here ingly contained. 



14 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



U3 



tilled it. At tliat time he said: •■Nowtliou must a^ain «lf])ait. Do 
not, moreover, stand anywhere in the course of tliy path hoiucward. 
And, moreover, when thou dost arri\ <■ ther(\ thou must tell the people 
dwelling- there that they, one and all, must remove the tools from 
their several lodges. By and 1)y it will become night and 1 will send 
that whieh is called corn. In so far as that thing- is concerned, that is 
what man-beings will next in time live upon. This kind of thing- 
will continue to be in existence for all time." At that time he took 
up the basket and also said: "Now. verily, thou sliouldst bear it on 
thy back by means of the forehead strap." Now. at that timr she 
departed. 

Now again, as she traveled, sln^ heard a man-being talking, saving: 
"Come, do thou stand." She did not stand. It was Aurora Borealis 
who was talking to her. She traveled on for some time, when she again 



ifi'ke"', nwa'howiik'da" o'ne'" ha''sa' 

it is said. so mjiuv liu it shouk imw not before 



wa'ha'a"'seik. Tho''ge' 

h.Miasket flUcil. .\t tliat 

(time) 



WiVhe"'hen'': 


"O'ne"" e"tca-deri'dia". 


'A-'gwi' di"' de"sd!V'nh!V 




iR-itMlid: 


"Now again til 
dep.i 


loii wilt 
irt. 


Iioilnot iiiore^ thon wilt stand 


*> 


tea"' niio'we' 


heiotha'hi'non'. 


Na'ie" 


d\' ne" e"sheiatho'ie"" 




tlie there it is 
wllere distant 


thither it path 1ms 
eonrse. 


Tbut 

lit isi 


more- the thou them wilt tell 


3 


tea"' ne"tho' 


thadiua'gee' ne"' 


o'ne"- 


ne"'tho" he""sio"', tea" 




tlip 111 ere 
w lie re 


there thev im.) tlie 
dwell 


11,. w 


there there thou the 
will arrive. where 


4 


gagwe'gi- e 


"iega'tciongwa''ho"' 


lie"' 


g'ano'"sa"g-c' nfi'ie" ne"' 




it. ill 


thev will undo them 
severally 


the 


it lodge on that the 

1 it is 1 


5 


e""hofisgwa'hen'g-wa'ho"' tea"' 


hodino"'saien'do"\ (Te"*dji'k 




they im.l will remove the bark the 
roofs severally where 


they 


im.i have lodges Bv and l.v 
severally. 


(i 



e" io" 'gak e"giidt''» n n i e ' 'da' 

it will be- 1 it will send 



)ne"'"ha' gaia'dji'. Na'ie' 

ile,.rn it is ealled- That 



na 



ne 



that the nexti 

one that time 

e"g'aieii'dak ne"' 

it will remain the 



"•'ke"" e"iag-on"h(>-'gwik ne"' on'gwe'. E"ioi'hwada'die' 

next in they it will usc> to liv.' the man-being. It matter will be eon- 



nen ge 

tills one 



nonwrrho"'d 

kind of thing 



wa'tha'a'sii"gwtV wa"he"'hen"' 

he (the) basket took up he it said 

O'ne"" tho"'ge" go'drMTdion". 

Now at that she departed. 



O'ne"" hi'ia' a"satge"dat."" 

•'Xow verily thou shouldst bear it 

on thy iiaek by the 
forehead strap." 



O'ne"- he"' 

Now again 



ontlitrhi IK 



ic"'tho" 



i"ha'do"k: 

he kept 
saying: 

Hodotini"'a 



" Ilau"'. o'ne"" desda"'nha".' 

■Tome. now do thou stand." 



g'otlion'de" on'gwe". 

she it heard a man- 

being 

riiia"' da'deiag-odiVi". 

Not sill- did stop. 



na'ie" thot'ha". Gain'gwa" nwiVofini'she' ofitha'hi'ne' 

He .-Xurora that thence he is Some (time) so (long) it she travels 

Borealis (it is) speaking. lasted onward 



164 



IROQPOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN. 21 



lioiufl u inim-liciiig talking-, saying: '"Verily, do thou stand. Now, 
verily, thou hast returned home. I am hungr}-. Mj' child, I de.sire to 
eat food." She did not stop. In so far as he is concerned, it was 
White Fire Dragon who was talking to her. Now, she again arrived 
where she had crossed the river, and there again, beside the river, she 
stood. Now, moreover, she heai'd again a man-being saying: "Do 
thou stand. 1 desire that thou and 1 should converse together." She 
did not stop. It was the chief who was standing here seeking to 
tempt her mind. At once she crossed the river on the floating maple 
log. It was just midday when she again arrived at the place whence 
.she departed, and she went directly into the lodge. As soon as she 
laid her burden down, she said: ''Oh, my mother, now, hither 1 have 
returned." She, the elder one, spoke, saying: ''I am thankful that 



o ne 

now 

hi'iiV 

verily. 

Hiia" 

Not 
(it i.s) 

de"' II 

kind I 

nofi'we' 

the place 



he'' gothon'de'. 



i'ba'do"k: 

lie kept 



■ Desda"nha' 

* Do thou stand. 



sa''sio"'. 



dadeiagoda"'!'. 

she did stancl. 



Agsi's" ge'he"' 

I am lain- I it 

gry. desire 

Ga'ha'sendie'thiV 



ii'ia\ O'ne"' 

t'rily. Now, 

gon'ha'wa'." 

lam thy parent," 

owa'he"sdtV ni'haia'do"- 

it white I is I thnshisljody 



igadekhon'nin 

I food should out. 



lie 

the 



na 



*) that 

deiagoia'hia"gi' 

she river crossed. 



tho'tha'. 

thence he 
is talking, 

ne''tho' 



O'ne"- 

Now 



ne"'tho' 

there 



.saie lo 

again she 



tea" 



he" doiisaiedir'nhiV ne" 



the 



the 



ge"'hio"'hwak'drr. O'ne"' di" 

it river beside. Now, more- 



he" 

again 



gothon'de" 

she it heard 



ne 



i'ha'do"k: 

he kept 
saying: 

Hiia" 

Not 
(it isl 

he'ha'drr, 



stands, 

dieia''hia"k 

river crossed 



■De.sda"nh;l'. 

"Do thou .stand. 

divdeiagoda"!'. 

she did stand. 



he''he" hi'ia" 

he it verily, 
desire.s. 

tea" 



Dewagado"'hwend]'ion'ni 

It me is necessary to 

Ha'sennowa'ne"' ne" 

He chief is the 

that 

de"shago"nigo"'ha'en" 



on gwe 

the man-be- 

ing 

daeditha'eii'.' 



nil" ne"tho' 

that there 

one 

Ciondadie" wsV- 



At( 



she 



o'hwii"da" 

the it maple 

IV he re 

hoiissiie'io"" 

there again she 



ved 



tea 

the 
where 



gaeii'do'. 

it log 
floats, 

noii'we' 

the place 



Agwa's 

Just 



Kla'die" ne" 



wtVa'heii"' 

she it said: 



gano sgon wa' 

it lodge in 



hoiisaie'io"". 



gok.stefi"'a' 

she elder one 



o ne 

now 



" Agno"ha", o'ne" 

••My mother, now 

daiewennitge""'nhti 

thence she word -spoke 



gae"'hia"he"' 

it sky center (is) 
(noontide) 

diiago'defi'dio"', eia'da- 

thence she de- herbody 

parted, went 

Ganio"' wa"oiIthe'- 

So soon .she her 

as burden laid 

>"" .sagio"'." Ne" 

again I have The 

returned." 

" Niiawe"''ha' 

"I am thankful 



this 
(is) 

'heii": 



she it said: 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



lfi5 



thou Imst an-iviHl in peace." Thou tlic inaidou ao-aiii sp,>k.> and said: 
••Yi' severally must make preparations \,y severally reniovine- the 
roofs t'rom your lod<>-es. There is an abundaiie.> ol' meat and corn 
also coming, as animals do come, when it becomes nieht. l)v atid hv." 
And at that time she at once went to the jihu-e where lav the liurial- 
caso of her dead father, and now. moreover, she again climbed up 
there. As .soon as .she reached tlie place, she said: --Oh. mv father. I 
have now returned home." Jle said, in replying: -'How fared it^ 
Wa,s he willing- to do it '. " She said: ■■He was willing." Now. again, 
he .spoke, .saying: "I am thankful that thou wast able to do il. as it 
seems. Thou art fortunate in this matter. And it seems, moreover, 
good, that thou shouldst. perhaps, at once return home, for the reason. 
verily, that the chief is immune to magic potence. that nothing can 
affect the orenda of Chief-who-has-the-standing-tree-called-Tooth, and 
whom some call He-holds-the-earth." 



tea"' sken'no" 

the well (it is) 

where 

wii'a'hen'': 

she it said: 



O'ne" 

Now 



E"swadoge"s'da' 

" Ye it will prepare 



tcieda'diii" ne"' 

nsaiii she the 

spoke 



swano""saiefi'do"". 

ye lodges hare plurally. 

dagon'ne' ne"' o'ne 

now 



e"swasgwa'hen'gwa''ho"' 

ye bark roof will take oil' 
plurally 

0"wa'"ha", o'ne'" 'ha" 

it meat. it com 

." Tho''o'e" o'ne"' 



eksa"o-o'na" 

leii 

tea"' 



Odo'hen'do"' 

It is abundant 

■ ge"'dji'k e"io"'gak 

thence they the now by and by will it become .\t thj 

(z.)arecoming night." .time 

die'' ne"tho' nliwa"'e"" tea"' non'we' tga'ho""sa"h; 

there thithershe the theplace there it case 

went where up-lies 

ge"'"h!r, o'ne"" di" ne"'tho 

it ^vas, now more- there 



honsaiea"the"'. Ganio"' 



■ gofidii- 

atonec 

n)"iii"ha"- 



hwa'e'io" 

there she 



o'ne"" wa"a"hen"': 

now she il said: 

da"hai'hwa".sa'gwa" : 

lie answered: 

" Wa'hokaie""h;V." 

" He was willing." 

"Niiawe""ha" tea'' 

" I am thankful the 



fi'ni'ha 

■.My father 

Hatc'u- 



o ne 

now 



.sagio" 

again I hay 
returned.' 



Ni'ha'weiT 

Thence he it 



tea" 



O'ne"" 



he" 

again 



da' 



Xa' 



10 



where 

df oia'ne' 



wa .sgwe nia 

thou wast able 



wa'hokaie""ha"-khe"" ( " Wri'ii'heii' 

he was willing, ^yas he?" She it said: 

da'haweiinitge""nha' wa'he"'hen'' 

thence he word spoke he it said: 

nige"khe"". ^^'e'swadi^a'shwiio.s' 



on"' ne"' gondadie 



Tha 



: IS) 



good 



bly 

swa'djik' hi'ia' . hiia"' ste"" 

because verilv, not any- 

(toomuch) (it is) thing 

nen'ge"' ne"' Ha'sennowa'ne'" 

this one the He chief (is) 



dja' nwa"gaendo"de"" 

tooth such it tree kind of 

(is): 

honwana"do""khw;i"."' 

they it use to designate him." 



hofisa'.sa'defi'diii", 

"ha- the at once hence again thou 

shouldst depart. 

nonw:i'ho"'de"' de'hona'gd'wiis ne"' 

kind of thing it alTects him (he is the 

immune to orenda) 

ne"' Iloda"he" nii'ie" ne"' Ono"'- 

tho He has a that the It 

standing tree (it is) 

na'ie" ne" o'di.a'k Hao"'hwendjiawa"gi" 

'.hat the .some He-earth-holils 



8 

9 
K) 
11 
1-2 

i;^ 

14 
15 



166 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



At that tiiiii" all those who dwelt there undid their lodi;-es hy 
removing the root's from all severally. Then, verily, when it Ix'eume 
night, as soon as the darkness became settled, they heard the sounds 
made by the raining of eorn, which f(;ll in the lodges. Then they 
went to sleep. When it became day, they looked and saw that in the 
lodges corn lay piled up, quite tilling them. Now, moreover, their 
chief said: "Do ye severally repair your lodges. And, moreover, ye 
must care for it and greatly esteem it; the thing has visited our village 
which He-who-has-the-standing-tree-called-Tooth has given you to 
share with him." 

In a short time they were surprised, seemingly, that the maiden 
was nowhere to l)e found. She had again departed. They knew that 
she had again gone to the place whi>re stood the lodge of tlic chief 



Tho"ge' o'ne"' ne" hadina'gee' gagwe'gi' wa hadiga'tcia^ho' 

At that iimv the tliey(m.)nre it all they (m.) thenmndid 



tea ' 

the 
when 

O'ni 



hodino"'sriien'do"". 

lhr\ I 111- 1 i-hirallv lodges 
have. 

hi'ia" 



one 

now 



honnathon'de' 

they(m.) it lieard 

e""hil" 



dwelling plurally 

wa'hofisgwiVhefigwa'iK)"" gagwe'gi'. 

thev (iii.i Imrk roofs removed it all. 

phirally 

o'ne"' w;'i"o"'gak, ganio"' wa"dwa'sofidriieMd;"i"rihtV 

now itheea'm.' so soon it night l.eeanie settle.l 

tea" wr'/ovstaifi'dr 



w:i lioiina 



slept. 



Ne" 

The 



uV" wa"o'ka'e"hii' 

ow it noise made 

tea" gano"sgonwa"sho"" 

the it lodge in along 

where 

o'lu"'"' w;i"o'he""nhtV wa'hofitgat'hwri" 

now it day bei-ame they I ni. i it looked 



where 

e"'se""nha". 

it fell. 



O'ne" 



va'ha 

thev 



di'ge"' tea" gano"sgonwa'"sho"' dega"herr gage"he"' ne" one"''ha\ 

saw it the it lodge in along it is full it is heaped the il eorn. 

where 

O'ne"' di"' 



honwa'sen'no"" WiVhe"'hen": "O'ne"' sasni'son- 



more- the their (m.) chief he it said: •■ .\"ow again do ye them 

over repair 

i;V'berr (.saswa'sonniiVhen') tea" swano"'saien'do"'. Na'ie' di" 

That more- 
(it is) over 



ye (pi.) lodges hav 
plurally 



( again do ye them the 

plurally plurally repair) where 

lie" ("^"swadeienuoii'nia', (Y'swano".sdek', hi'ia' tea" nonwa'bo"de"' 

the veitgoodcare ye will continue to verily, the kind oi ihing 

will give. "esteem it greatly, where 

wa"()ngwanadowe"''nha" ne' 

one it has sh 
with you 



it has found (visited) our 
village 

Hoda"he\" 

He has stand- 
ing tree." 

Niioi'bwtigwa"hri'' o'nf 

.lust it is short matter now 



tea" waetchinon'da" ne" ()tH)"dja" 

the 
where 



wa'hondiefi'ha' gwa' hiia" ga'tka' 

they (m.) were seem- not anywhere 

surprised iugly (it is) 

de"tcie""s ne" eksa'go'nii'. Tciago-dciTdioiT. Honnenno""do"', 

shegoes the she (is) maiden. Again she had They (m. I it knew, 

about departed. 

iii'ke"'. tea" iie"tho' hetciagawe'nofi' tea" nofi'we' thono"'sfi'ie'" 

it is the f-iere thither again she the the place there hi.s lodge 

said, where ' has gone where lies 



HKwiTT] ONONDAGA VEKrtlON 167 

wlio was her consort. Now. verily, in rcffrciu-r to him lir liiiusclf in 
turn was surprisod to sec her return houu'. W'iien it became day 
again, the chief noticed that seeminely it ai)i)eared tiiat the life of the 
maiden, his spouse, had changed." Thus it was that, (hiy after day and 
night after night, he still considered the matter. The conditions were 
such that he did not know what thing was the cause that it [his 
spouse's condition] was thus, so he merely marveled that it had thus 
come to pass. 

It is certain, it is said, that it formed itself there wlieic they two 
conversed, where they two breathed together; that, \-eiily. his hreath 
is what the maiden caught, and it is that which was the cause of the 
change in the life of the maiden. And, moreover, that is the child 
to which she gave birth. And since then, from the time that he [her 



ne"' ha-sennowa'ne"' ne" gado'ge"" de'hia'di". O'ne'" hi'ia' 

,1„, lir .liirlis lljv "itisciTtaii. they(m.)twu Xcav v.-rily 1 

Hilm-u) are one. 

ne" nil"' ha'o"'hwa o"-'kc"" wa hadien'4ia" gwa" o'ne"- saie'io"". _^ 

the that he himself iic^xt in he was surprised seem- now again she -^ 

that one- turn ingly returned. 

Ne"' o'ne'" wa"o"he""'nha" o'ne"- wahatdo'ga ne" ha'sefino- 

The now it day beeaini- now li.- it noticed the he 



wa ne 



tea"' ne"'tho- ni'io-f tea"' iiiC'fi'a" tea"' o'ne"' o'ia' 

,„,,,,, the there so it ,s the one would tlie now it is ^ 

^shfTL' wliere think where other 

ni'io't tea"' ago'n'he' ne" eksa'go'na- ne" he'na'. Ne"tho' _ 

s„itis the she is the she the his There •! 

where living maiden spouse. 

ni'io't tea" wendade'nio"' wa-sondade'nio"" o-'iif de'hoia"dowo"di-. 

vu it is the dav after dav night after night also he it is eonsideriiig. ' 

where 

Ne"tlio- ni'io't hiiiV de"hono"-'do"' lio't noi"iwa-ho"de"" daioi-- _ 

There so it is not lie it liuows wlial liind ..f lliini; llinieeitis ' 

hwiV'khe' tea" ne"tho- ni'io't. iia'ic" gen'gwa" hoi-hwane-ha'gwas 

reason the tliere s.. it is, tliat only he matter marvels at •'^ 

where lit is I 

tea" nwa'awe"'-lia". 

the so it came to 

wller,' pavs. 

Xe"tho- gfii'hwado'ge"-. ia'ke"". wtl'wtidoiTiua" tea"' de-hodi'tlia" 

* There '" itisdetinite ills it itself f..rmed tile tiley .■onversed 10 

matter, saiil, wliere together" 

tea" hiiadon'ie's ne" tionwi-'sa" nfi'ie" hi'ia" wa'eie'na" ne"' 

the thevtwoun.. til.- illirealho- that v.-rily slie it eaught the 11 

when- hieatheil '>' isi 

eksago'im-. na'ie" hi'ia" diigai-hon'nia" tea"' o'ia" nw:"i"iiwe"'-h:-i" 

si^. that verilv iheiiee it iiiattcT the it is so it came to 1- 

mairtentisi, (it is, ' eause.l where other otu' ^ pass ^ 

tea"' ago'irhe" ne"' ek.sago'na-. Na'ie" ne"' na" di"' waago 

the she is living the shemaiden. '.'>'}' '*'*' '^'*^^ "" 

ksadaienda"'nha". Na'ie' ne" tcti"' ga'e" daga'hawi"da" tea" 

nos.sesscdofaehild That the tin- hither thelice it it hore the 14 

(gave birth to it). (it is, where (the lime) where 

<■ The expression "life has changed" is employed usually as a euphemism for " is j.regnant." 



hecHllio 



168 



lEOQCOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN. 21 



spouse] let uian-beings go here on the earth, the manner in which nian- 
))eing-.s are paired has transformed itself. This is the manner in which 
it will continue to be; this will he its manner of being done. wherel)y 
it will be possible for the man-beings dwelling on the earth to pro- 
duce ohwachiras of posterity. Thus, too, it seems, it came to i)ass in 
regard to the beast-world, theii' bodies all shared in the change of the 
manner in which they would be aide to jjroduce ohwachiras of off- 
spring here on the earth. 

Thus it was that, without interruption, it became more and more 
"evident that the maiden would give birth to a child. At that time the 
chief became convinced of it, and he said: "What is the matter that 
thy life has changed ? Verily, thou ai't about to have a child. Never, 
moreover, have thou and I shared the same mat. I believe that it is 
not I who is the cause that thy life has changed. Dost thou thyself 



niga'ha'wi' o"'hwendjia"ge" washagot'giVk 

there it it bore it earth on lie them let go 

(the time) 

deiotde'nion' tea'" nig5ienno''de'" tea" 

it itself <-hiinyi 



ne"' oii'gwe" o'ne" 



the 



10 



11 



the 



on ffwc". 



where 

Tho'ne"' 

Here 



hi'ia" 

verily 



na le ne e"gagwe nia 

that the it will be able 

(it is) to do it oiiwiH-iii 

o"'hwendjia"ge' ena'gee'. Ne''tho" 

it earth on they dwell. There 



man- 
being 

wa'shagoiine'gi 

he them places 
together 

o""'ke"' ne"io"dik, ne"gaienno"'de"k, 

next in so it will con- such its method of 

time tinue to be, being done will be, 

tea" 



e"ionthwa(ljien'ni' 



on gwe 



■ will produce 
L-hiras (families) 



the 



gwa 



o 



nwa"awe"''hiV ne" 



gondi'io', 

they (z.) 
animals, 

ne" tea" 

the the 

w^here 

Ne"tho' 

There 



pass 

gagwe'gi" wa'odiiii'dadiio'iis tea" nwa'gaienno"dc"' 

e such its manner of 

ere ' being doue became 

o'"hwendjia'de'. 

it earth is present. 



de"gonthwadji'ia*k ne" tho'nf 

e here 



ni'io't heiotgonda"gwi' daiotge"''i'ha'die" tea" e 



go w iii ie nda" ' i ihii" 

will have a child 

hatdo'kiV ne" 

it noticed the 

nofiwa'ho"de"' 

kind of thins 



hence it is unceasing 

e" eksa'go'na". 

le she maiden. 

(is) 

ha'seiinowa'ne"'. 



Tho'Ve' 



o ne 

now 



wa'he"'hen" 

he it said, 



the 
where 

do'ge"s 

it is true 

di": 



la- 

she 



• Ho't 

■What 



iii'io"t tea" o'isi' 



Saksa'daiefidiV'se' 

12 Thou art about to have 

a child 

Ge'he" hiiii" i" 

13 I it think not I 

(it is) (am) 

Serino"*'do"'-khe"'' 
14 



hi'ia'. 

verily. 

de"gen" 

it is 
.son", 

who 
(it is), 



where 

Hiiil' 

Not 
(it is) 



tea 



over: 

ni'io't tea" so'n'hei' 

s so it is the thou art 

er ^vhere living"? 

hwen'do'"' di" de'ongiaa'di". 

ever more- thou 1 have lain 

over together. 

tea" so'n"he". 

the thou art 

,'here living. 

Hiifr' ste"" de'ago'nigo"'- 

Not any- she it under- 

(it is) thing 



ni'io't 

so it is 

ste"" 



ONONDAGA VEKSION 



1(59 



know who it is'." Sht^ did not uiidcrstuiid the nic:inin<;- of wliat lie 
said. 

Now. at that time, the ehief began to he ill. Suddenly, it seems, 
she herself now became aware that her life had chaniied. 'I'hi'n she 
said, addressing the chief: "I believe that there is, perhaps, sometliiiiii- 
the matter, as my life at the present time is not at all pleasant." He 
did not make any reply. Not long- thereafter she again said: '•.My 
thoughts are not at all pleasant." Again he said nothing. So it con- 
tinued thus that she did nothing but consider the matter, l)elieving 
that something must l)e the matter, perhaps, that the condition of her 
body was such as it was. It became more and more evident that she 
was pregnant. Now it was evident that she was big with child. 

Sometime afterward she again resolved to ask him stilL once more. 
She said: "As a matter of fact, there must be .something the matter. 



haienda"'i" ho't 

stood what 

wa'hada'dia . 

he it spoke. 

Tho-'ge' 

At that 
(time) 

seunowa'ne' 

chief [Is]. 



o ne 



nonwa'ho''de"" 

klart of ihiiiK 



wa wavsa we 

it. began 



geii'da" 



tea"' 

the 

where 



nonwa'ho"de"' 

kind <"tf Thint: 



wa'hono^'hwak'de"" 

he became ill 



DieiT'ha' 

After a 



'•w:i 



ni 



tea"' o'ia" 

the it is 

where other 

wa''lmwe""'has 

she him addressed 

nonwa'ho"'de''" 

kind of thing 

go'n'he' ne"' 

I am living the 

aoiini'she"i" o 

lasted (long) 

don'nio"k."" 

ing repeatedly." 



ni'io't 

so it is 



ingly 

ago'n'he". 

she is living, 
vhere 

ha'.seunowa'ne' 

he chief [is] : 



tea" 

the 



■"■ wa'ofitdo'ga' 

she it noticed 

O'ne"' tho^'ge' 

Now at that 

(time) 

■: ••Ge"he' 



ga'o""hwa" 

she herself 

wa'a'hen", 

she it said. 



.ste"" 



■I it think 



o^-'ke""?' 

Ht 7»resent?" 



ni'io't, 

so it is, 

Hiia 

Not 



tea" 

the 
where 

•' ste' 



hiia 

not 



some- 
thing 

de"awentga'de' 

it i.s pleasant 



Hii;l 

Xi.t 



' WiVii'hen"' 

1 she it said: 

he"' ste""' 



ni lo't 

so it is 

ho"'de"" 

thing 



deiagoia'dowe"'di" 

she it is considering 



thing 

iX'fi'erwa". 



de'ha'wefi". 

any- he it has said, 

thing 

'"Hiia"' skeii'no" 

•'Xot peaceful 

(it is) ■ ■ 

de"ha'wen' 

he it has said. 



seem- 
ingly 

tea'' 

the 
where 

de"- 



(it i.s) 

O' 



en''he" 

she it thinks 



Ste""' 



on" 

proh- 



ni'io't, tea"' 



Daioto-e''"i'hri'die' tea"' 



where 

cne'io" 

she is 



tho'ne"' 

here, this 
wav 

O'ue"- 

Now 



ni'io't 

so it is 



tea"' 



Hiia 

Not i 

i it is I 

de"genno' 

1 am think 

ne"th 



a nonwa"- 

n- kinti of 

l.v 

gia"di"'ge'." 

my body on." 



oto-e""'i" 



where pregnant. 

Gaiii'gWcV nwa"onni'she" o'ne"' he"' 

Some so long it lasted now again 

(time) 

'a''so'". Wa"a"hen"': "Ho't nonwa'ho"'de"' 

oncemore. She it said: "What kind of thing 



wa"en'a' 

she it 
thought 

on'' 



ego-wa ne . 

she large 
(is). 

e"sheia'hen"do"" 

again I him wUl ask 



•se 



ni io"t 

.so it is 



lu 



11 



12 



13 



U 



tea"' 



15 



170 IROyUOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 

perhaps, that my body in in this condition. And the thoughts of 
my mind are not at all pleasant. One would think that there can be 
no doubt that, seemingly, something- is about to happen, because my 
life is so exceedingly unpleasant." Again he said nothing. When it 
became night, then, verily, they laid their liodies down and they slept. 
So now, verily, he there repeatedl^^ consi'dered the matter. Now, in 
so far as the maiden was concerned, she still did not understand what 
was about to take place from the changed condition of her body. Some- 
time afterward the chief spoke to her, saying: "As a mattei' of fact, 
a man-T)eing (or rather woman-being) will arrive, and she is a man- 
being child, and thou must care for her. She will grow in size 
rapidl}', and her name is Zephyrs."" The maiden said nothing, for 
the reason that .she did not understand what her spouse told her. 

tho'ne"' ni'io't ne"' gia'di"'ge'. nfi'ii'' n(>"' g'nigo"'ha''ge' hi'ia" 

1 here so it is <h<- niv bodv on. tlmt Ihe iiiv mind on not 

(it is, (it is) 

sken'no"' de'gefino"'don'nio"k^ Gfii'hwado'ge"* fiiefi'a" .ste"'' gwii" 

■^ peaceful I am thinking repeatedly? It matter certain (is) it seems some- secm- 

(itis) thing ingly 

niiawe""se', swa'dj'ik' de"'gi'' hiiu'' de'aweiitga'de' tea" 

so it is going to because exceed- not it is pleasant the 

happen. ingly (it isi where 

, ffo'n'he"." Hiia"' he'' ste""' de'ha'weiT. Ne"' o'nc"" wii"o"gak 



I am living." Not again any- he it has said. The now it Itecame 

(it is) thiilg niglit 



o'ne"' hi'ia" wa"hondia"dage'"hen". w'a"honna"'g!ik. Da', o'ne"* 

•^ now \ erily they (m.) laid their several they (m.) went to Set. now 

bodies down, sleep. 

hi'ia ne"'tho' henno"'don'nio"k. Cne"' ne"' na' eksiVgo'iia' hiia" 

" verily iliere he is thinking repeatedly. Now the that she maiden nut 

that one (is) 

^ "a"'so"" de"riiago"nigo"'haienda"'nh;l" ho't nonwa'ho"'de"" niiawe""'se" 

' siill slie it comes to understand what kind of thing so it is about to 

(it is) happen 

tea"' o'iil" ni'io't eia"di"'ge". Gain'gwa" nwa"onni'she' ne"'tho' 

'' the it is so il is her body on. Some .so it lasted there 

where other (time) 

(> ni'io't o'ne'" ne"' lursefinowa'ne"' da'hada'dia", wri"he""hefi"': 

so it is now tlie liechieliisi thenee he spoke, beit.sairl: 

'■ E"ie'io"" se" oil'srwe". ek.siVa"', nfi'ie" ne"' na'ie' de"she'- 

^- "Shewill itismat- a man- she child that the that wilt Ihnu 

arrive ter of fact being, (is), (itisi (itisi 

snie"nha". Gode'sno'we" di"'. Gaende"'.so"'k eia'dji'."" Hiia'' 



ai>idly m.jre It-wind-goes-)ilurHlly she is Not 

over. (Gusts-of-wind) nameii." (it is) 



ste"" de"aga'wen' ne"' ek.sa'go'nsi' na'i(5' ne"' daioi'hwa"'klie' 

-t*- anv- she it said the she maiden that Ilie thence it is 

thing (is) (it is) reason 

tea"' hiia'' de'a<;o"niBo"'haiendri"'i" ne"' noriwaiio"'tl("'"" ijefi'diX' 

-Le-> the not she it understood tlie kintl of thing it means 

where at isi 



"This name Zephyrs merely approxmiates the meaning of the original, which signifies the 
springtide zephyrs that sometimes take the form of .small whirlwinds or eddies of warm air. 



HEWITT] ONONDAGA VERSION 171 

Not long at'tcrwiird. then, vorily, she gave birth to a child. She |)ai(l 
no attention to it. The only thing .she did wa,-< to lay it on the iiiacc 
where the ehiet' cu.stomarily jjas.sed the night. At'trr ten dayN" time 
she again took it up therefrom. 

Sometime afterward the chief became aware that he licgan to be 
ill. Hi.s siitl'ering became more and more severe. All tlic persons 
dwelling in the village came to visit hini. There he lay, and sang, 
saying: ''Ye must pull up this standing tree that is called Tooth. 
The earth will be torn open, and there beside the abyss yi> must lay 
me down. And, moreover, there where my head lies, there must sit 
my sjx)usc."' That is what he. the Ancient One, sang. Then the nuiii- 
beinos dwellinij- there became aware that their chii'f was ill. 



4 



tea"' wa'shagotho'ie"" ne"' de'hia'di". Hiia"' de'oiMnvishe"'!" 

the liuluTtoM thf tlwy nii.l two Not il I..111; imitter 1 

o'ne"" hi'ia' wa"agt)ksa"daiefida"'nha". Hiia"' de'agosde'isdi". 

now verily she ).uc-anif pi>ssus.sud .if a rliil.l. X..I slic it i»ii.l iitlL-ntiim - 

Na'ie" gen'gwa" ne"'tho' hwa'e'iuMl" tea"' non'we" ni'henno"'- 

Thnt iililv there tliere slie it lai.i the the phiee there he it u^es '^ 

(it is) wllere 

hwes'tha' ne" htrsennowa'ne"". A\'ashe"'' niwendage'' nwa'ofi- 

to sleep on the he chief (i.'i). Ten so it day liM in .so it 

(it is) niuuber 

ni'she" o'ne'" ha"donsrue"gwa". 

laste<l now thence af^ain she it ^ 

took. 

(xain'gWi'i" nwa'oiini'she" o'lit^"' ne" ha'sennowti'ne'" wa'hat- 

Someltinie) s.. it lasted now tlie he ehief 1 isi lieitnotieed <> 

llonKi 

do'ga" ne"' tea"' o'nt»"' wa"w:i"sa'\ve"" o'nt"'"" wa"hono""hwak'de"". 

th.- the now It hesjall .n..w he l.eeallle ill. 7 

that where 

Daiotge""i'ha'die" tea"' ni'hoe"'hia'ge"". Gagwe'gi" tea"' gana- 

It became more and the so he is snltcring. It all the it vil- 8 

more manifest I severe I where where lage 

dil'ie"" ena'gee" hadik'do"k. Ne"'tho' ht'Mlda'ga". hodenno'd;!". 

lies they dwell they (m. ) come There lie lay. he is siiiKing, ^ 

to see (him). 

i"ha'do"k: ••E"swaeiidoda'gwrr nen'ge"" g{i'"he". on()"'(lia" gaia'dji". 

he keiit ■■ Ve .standing tree thisone it tree a tooih it is called. 1" 

saying: will pull up litisi stands, 

E''wado"'hwfMld]'iadet'ha". iie"'tho" o".sadage"'hia'da" he"sgwen- 

Willit earth open. there it abyss edge of there will ye 11 

da'giin". Xa'ie" di"' ne"' tea"' non'we' ha"degno""ha'ie"" ne"'tho" 

me lav. That more- the the the jilace just mv head (.scalp I lliere 1^ 

(it is, over where where lies 

e^ietgo'dak ne"' deiagni"'den"."' Na'ie" hodr'nuO'tla" ne"' 

he is sillLMlli; Ihe IS 

ne"'th(j' hadina'i''ee" 



she will sit 


the 


one 1 ahi<ie 
tu,gethcr." 


That 

(it isl 


hokstefi"':!'. 


O'ne'- 


ne"' on'gwe' 


ne"' 


he elder one. 


Now 


Ihc nian-liein^-s 


th.- 



.IWcll 



U 



wa'hofitdo'ga" tea"' li<iiio"ii\valv'dani' ne"' ha'st'imowa'ne'". 

Ihev it notiee.l th.- he is ill the hechiel.isi. 15 

where 



172 



IROCJUOIAJf COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. 



Now, verily, all came to visit him. Thej- questioned him repeat- 
cdl}', seeking to divine his Word, what thing, seemingl}-, was needful 
for him, what kind of thing, seemingly, he expected through a dream. 
Thus, day after day, it continued that they sought to find his Word. 
After a time the female man-being child was of fair size. She was 
then able to run about from place to place. But it thus continued that 
they kept on seeking to divine his Word. After a while, seemingl3', 
one of the persons succeeded in finding his Word, and he said: '"Now, 
perhaps, I myself have divined the Word of him, the ordure, our 
chief." He who is called Aurora Borealis said this. And when he 
told the chief what manner of thing his soul craved, the chief was 
very pleased. And when he divined his Word, he said: "Is it not this 
that thy di-eam is saying, namely, that it is direful, if it so bo that no 
person should divine thy Word, and that it will become still more 



O'ne" 

Now 



hi'ia 



gagwe gr 

it all 



hadigwa'thwtis. 

they (m.) visit 



Honwa'hen'do"k 

They him question 



honwawenni''saks ste"'' gwii"' nonwa'ho"do"' de'hodo'"hw6fid- 



thing 

SfWil" 



jiofi'niks, ste"'' 

for him. iiny- seem- 

thing ingly 

ui'io't honwawenni"saks 

i?o it is they seek his Won! 



iiigly 

nonwa'ho"'de" 

kind of thing 

o'he"''senk. 

(lav after rluv. 



hotgaie"''di". 

he desires t 
a drea 

Dien'"htV 



ingly 



Ne"'tho' 

There 



o ne 

now 



gamgwa 

somewhat 

edilk'he's. 



ha'degaic' 

just it issuf- 



i" nc''tlio' 



niia'ga' ne" eksiVa''. O'ne'" 

.so she is the she ehild. Now 

l.irgc (is) 

Ne"'tho' ni'io't hcgagonda"gwi" hoilwaweilni''saks. 

Tliere so H i 



Dien"'ha' gwa'' o'ne" 

.\fterawhile seem- now 

ingly, 

wii'he'"hen"' : "O'ne"' 

he it said: " Now 



shai:V'dat 

he person 

hofi*' ni' 



lienee it is unceasing 

o'ik' 



ahlv 



I IK 



,illy 



\va"honwawennowe"''nha', 

>\v he his word divined, 

M'a'he''dawennowe"''nha" ne"' 

I his, ordure's. Word have fouml the 



shedwa",sen'no"'." Kodoiini'Ti" liofiwanaMo""khwa" na"' wa"he 

he our chief (is)." He .Vurora Borealis thev (m. i designate him that he it 

tl 

hr'fi". Na'ic' ne'' o'ne 

; now 



tea ' 



That the 

(it is) 

noriwa'ho"'di 

kind of thing 



wa'houwatho'ie"' ne' 

he him tolil the 



Iia'sennowa'ne"' 

he chief (is) 



wailiidjis'tl 



ik; 



iiothwa'i' 



wa'hatcen- 

he was 



nofi'nia'. Na'ie' ne'' o'ne"" 

]ileased. That the now 

(it is) 

" Nfi'ie'-khe"" iwa'do"' ne" 

•■That is it it it .says the 



e"ganowe""khe', na'ie' gi''she"" 



wa'honwawennowe""'nha' wa"he"''hen'' 

he his Word divined he it said: 



gano we , na le 

it direful (is), that 



it direiul will become 



that 
it is) 



sada'ii'.shwa' na'ie 

thv dream (luck) that 

litis) (it is; 

hiia" thaiesawennowe"''nha 

not thev thy Word should divine 

litis) 



ONONDAGA VEKSION 



173 



direful i And yet, moreover, it is not certain tiiat this is wiiat thy 
soul craves; that its eyes ma}' have seen thy standing tree. Tooth as 
to kind, pulled up, in order that the earth be torn open, and that 
there be an abyss that pierces the earth, and, moreover, that there 
beside the abyss one shall lay thee, and at thy head thy spouse shall 
be seated with her legs hanging down into the abyss." At that time 
the chief said: "Ku"'." I am thankful! Now, verily, the whole niattci- 
has been fulfilled by thy divining my Word," 

During this time [the duration of the dream feast], a huge body of 
man-beings,'' paid a visit there. He, the Deer, paid a visit there. He. 
the Great-horned Deer [the Buck], paid a visit there. He, the Spotted 
Fawn, paid a visit, and was there seeking to divine the Word of the 

Na'ie' di" ne'' hiia"' de'oi'hwado'ge"' na'ie" wadiidjTs'tha" ne" 

That more- thu Tii.t it iimtter ci-rtain iis| that it it iravts thv 

(it is) over (itisi (Itisi 

sathwa'i*, na'ie" daioga'hii"'ik ne"' tea"' agaefidoda'gwe"k ne"' 

thy soul, that its two fycsahoulrt the the one should uproot tin- 

litis) have fallen oil it where standing tree 

sadeiido'da" ne"' ono"'dja' nwa''gaendo"'de"". na'ie" diioi''hwa" 

thou thvself tree the it tooth sueh it tree (isi kind of. that them'c- it is 

hast'set for (it is) reason 

awado^'hwendjiadefha" ruo'sade""ha" h;t"daiao"'liwendjiongo'"da". 

it itself earth should cause to gape it cave should just it earth should transpierce, 

come to he 

Nii'ie' ne" ne"'tho' di"' o'sadage"'hia'da" he"iesenda'gan' ne"tho' 

That the there more- it cave edge of there they thee will there 

(it is) over lay 

di"' tea"' hesno"'ha'ie"" ne"tho' o'sadagon'wa' ha"de"iago'si"de""- 

more- the there thy .scalp there it cave in just her two feet will 

over where lies 

doii'nio"k ne"' dedjia'di'."" Tho"ge' ne"' ha'sefinowa'ne"' 

severally the one thou are .\t that the he chief (is) 

hang one." (time) 

wa'he"'hen"': "Ku". Niiawe""ha-'. O'ne"' hi'ia" wa"gai'hwtiiei"'khe" 

he it said: "Ku". I nin thankful. Now verily it matter is fiiUilled 

hegagwe'gi" ne"' tea"' wa"sgwawennowe""'nha"."" 

entirely (it all) the the ye my Word have divined." 



Na'ie" ne" 


gendio'gowa'nt"'"- hodigw 


at'hwi' tea"' 


nwtVofini'she'. 




That the 
it is 

Skennondo""' 


it bodv of persons thcv im. i visited the 
large (is) where 

wii'hagwat'hwu". ( )iia"gaendo"'go'na" 


s,. long it lasted. 

Ski'Mlnondo""' 


10 


Deer 


he visited It ha 
1 there). 


,s great horns 


lleer 


11 


wahagwat'hw;" 


i". Tcisda"thien'iia" 


WiVhagwtit'hw 


a". iie"'tli()" 




he visited 
.there). 


spotted Fawn 


hc visited 
, there i 


liuT" 


12 


hofiwawenni"'s 


idis lie" h;rst''nnowa'ne" 


O'gwfii'' 


()"'nT" wti'hti- 




he sought to ilivii 
his Word 


le the He chief 

(is). 


Bear 


als,. he 


13 


a This is an excla: 


mation expressing gratification at hai 


ring one's ilream or 


vision divined and 





satisfied. 

bThe relator of this version stated that there was a reputed connection between tlie vi.^its of these 
different personages and the presence of their kinds in the new world beneath the sky hmd, but he 
had forgotten it. 



174 



IBOQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



chief. He. the Bear, al«o paid a visit. Now, he al^o, tiie Beaver, paid 
a visit. And he, the Wind-who-iuove.s-about-t'rom-plaee-to-plaee, paid 
a visit also. And now, also, he, the Daj'lijiht, paid a visit. Now she 
al.so, the Night, the Thick Night, paid a visit. Now also she. the 
Star, paid a visit. Now, also, he, the Light-orb [the sun] paid a 
visit. And, too, the Water-of-springs, she paid a visit. Now, al.so, 
she, the Corn, paid a visit. Now, also, she, the Bean, paid a visit. 
Now, also, she, the Squash, paid a visit. Now, also, she, the Sun- 
flower, paid a visit. Now, also, the Fire Dragon with the body of 
pure white color, he paid a visit. Now. also, the Rattle paid a visit. 
Now, also, he, the Red Meteor, paid a visit. Now, also, he, the 
Spring Wind, paid a visit. Now. also. he. the GreatTurtle. paid a visit. 
Now. also. he. the Otter, paid a visit. Now, also. he. the Wolf, paid 



rwa'thwa'. 



O'l 



o^nf Nagaiffgl' wa'hagwat'hwii". Tea"' 

he visitert The 

(there). where 



(iaeii'de's o''ni' 



alS'i Beaver 

wu'iiaawat'hwa". O' 



hat'hek wa'hagwat'hwa'. O'ne"" o"'ni' 

Light hevisiteil Now nlsii 

of Day (there I. 



o"nr ne" Ha'deio'- 

also the It 

A'soiT'lie". Deioda'- 

It XiKlit, It 



soiidait;:!' 



wa'es-wat'hwa". O'ne"' o^'ni' 



'' Odjisdano"'gwa' 

Itstar(si..,tj 
Darkness (therej. 

wa"egwat'hw;V. O'ne"" o''ni" tea"' Gaa"'gwa" \v;l"hagwat'hwa'. 

she visited Now also the It Orh of he visited 

(there). where Light {Siitii ( therei. 

Na'ie' o"' tea"' Ga'hne's'o" Wii"egwat'hwa". O'ne"" o'"ni" ne" 



6 That 



th. 



she v 
(the 



iited 



als. 



the 



wliere Water 

Ont'»"'"htr wa'egwat'hwa". 0'nt">"' n''u}' ne" ()"sa'he"'da" wa"egwat'- 

7 It Corn she visited Now also ilie It Bean she visited 

(there). (there). 

hwfi". O'nt"^"" o''nr ne" O"hnio""'s!i" WiVegwat'liWi'i". O'ne"' 

8 Now also the US.inash She visited Now 

(there). 

o"'nr lie"' Oa"we""'sii" wrregwat'hwa". O'ne"' o".nr (ia"iursefi- 

9 also the It Sunflower she visited Now al.so It 

(there). 

dic'tha" owil'he'sdo'go"" ni"hai!i"do"'de"' WiVhagwat'hwii". O'ne"' 

10 Fire-dragon it white pure sueh his bodv kind he visited Now 

(is) of (is)' (there). 

o^'iii" ne"' (Ta'stawe""siv wsi'hagwat'hwii". O'ne"' o"'ni" tie" 

11 also the It Rattle 

Hada w ine' thii" wa" hagwat'h wa" . 

1'2 He (Red I Meteor he visited 

(there). 

ne"da' wa'hagwat'h'wa''. O'nt"' 

13 he visited Now 

I there). 

wiVhagwat'hwa". O'ne"' o^'ni" 

1-1 he visiteil Now also 

(there). 



he visited 
(there). 


Nil 


■w also the 


O'ne"' 


()"'iir 


lie"' Daga'shwi- 


Ni iw 


also 


Ih,- ItSl.riT.t 
Wind 


()"'ni" 


lie"' 


IIaiiiii'de"'go'na' 


also 


the 


He llreat Tnrlle 


ne"' Skwa'ie"' 


w:i"hagwat'hwa'. 


the 1 


Dtter 


he visited 
(therei. 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



175 



a visit. Now. also, he, the Duck, paid a visit. Now, also. lie. the 
Fresh Water, paid a visit. Now, also, he, the Yellowhauniior. paid 
a visit. Now, also, he, the Medicine, paid a visit. Moreover, all 
things that are produced by themselves, that produce themselves, 
that is. the animals, and. next to them, the small animals, the flying- 
thing's, of every species, all paid a visit. Now, sometime afterward, 
ho. tho Aurora Borealis. paid a visit. And. verily, he it was who 
divined the "Word of the chief, ^'erily. he said: "'The great standing- 
tree, the Tooth, must be uprooted. And wherever it has a root 
there severally they must stand, and thej- must sevei'ally lay hold of 
each several root. And just then, and not before, shall they be able 
to uproot the standing- tree. The earth will be torn open. Moreover, 
all persons must look therein. And there, beside the abyss, they 



O'ne"' o"'ni" 



tlie 



Duck 



Tha'hion'ni" wa'hagwat'hwa". 


O'ne"' cr'ni" 


\V(.lt lit- visited 
1 there 1. 


X..W also 


gwat'hwa". O'ne"' o"'ni" ne"' 


0"hne'ganos 


e visited Xow alsii the 


It Fresh Water 



1 there* 



wa'hagwat'hwa". O'ne"' o^'ni" 

he visited Now also 

(there^. 

O'ne"' o"'ni" r 



di' 


ne 


ste" 


more 


- the 
■ that 


any- 
thing 



ne"' Gwe"''gwe"'' wa"hiigwat'hwiX'. 

Now also the Yellow- he visited 

hammer (there ). 

e"' Ono"'gwa''tcha" wa'hagwat'hwa". Gagwe'gi' 

le It Medicine he visited It all 

(there). 

gwil"' nonwa'ho"'de"" ne"' odadoii'ni", wadon'ni- 

seem- kind of thins the it has grown (it has it grows 

ingly produced itself I. (it pro- 

a"ha', na'ie" ne"' goiidi'io". na'ie" gwiv'tho" ne"' goFidiio'.sho'"'a' 

duces that the they (z. i arc that next in the they (z.) are small 

itself), (itisi atiimals. (iiisi order animals (birds) 

ne"' goiidi'de"'. nbwa"diiodi"se'age% gagwe'gi' wagondigwat'hwa'. 

the they (z.; tly every they (z. ) are it all they (z.) visited 

habitually. species in ntimber, (there 

O'ne"' gain'gwa" nwa"onni'she" o'ne" 

Now some so ^ long) it lasted now he visited th 

(time) (there), 

w;'i"honwawennowe""'nha" ne"' Ha 

he his word divined the he 



wa"hagwat'hwa" ne"' 



Hodofini'u' 



BorealLs. 

sennowa'ne" 

chief (is I. 

g-we"k ne"' 

the 



Na'ie" hi'ia" 

That verilv 

(it is) 

Na'ie' ne"' 

That the 

(it is) 

ga'he'gowa'ne"' 

it tree standing great 



hiitl 



niiokde'hiide'nio"" 



the 



:'"lh0' 



wahe"'hen"': 

he it said: 

Ono"'dja'. Na'ie 

It TiKith. That 



E"g'aendoda'- 

" It tree will be 
uprooted 

ne" tea"' 



the 



place 

nau""ho"' 

lav hold of it 



dt^"'hadida"'nha", 

thev (m.( will stand. 



djokde'hiit'sho"". O'ne' 

each it root is one. Now 



noil we' 

2 it roots project 
plurall 

ha"'sa 

just then. 
( not before) 

e""hadiefidoda'gwa'. E"wa<lo""liwendjiadet'ha'. Gagwe'gi 

they (m.) tree will It itself earth will open It all 

uproot. 

ne''tho" he"ioiitt!at'liw 



de"'liadiie- 



"plurally 

hadigwe'nia" 



di" 



0'sadage""hia'da' ne"tho" he"ie.seii- 



there 



hence will one look. 



It abyss edge of 



there 



17(3 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



must laj' thee. Now, moreover, there at thy head she with whom thou 
dost abide must sit with her legs hanging down into the abyss." 
Then, verily, the chief replied, saying: '• Ku''. I am thankful that 
ye have divined my word. Now all things have ])een fultilled." 

Verily, it did thus come to pass that they did uproot the standing 
tree, Tooth, that gi-ew beside the k)dge of the chief. And all the 
inhal)itants of that place came thither with the intention of looking 
into the abyss. It did thus come to pass that everyone that dwelt 
there did look therein. At that time the chief then said, addressing 
his spouse: ''Now, too, let us two look into the abj'ss. Thou nuist 
bear her, Zephyrs, on thy back. Thou must wrap thyself with 
care." Now, moreover, he gave to her three ears of corn, and, next in 



da'giiii'. 

lay. 

go'dak 

sit 

'hek." 
we""ha' 

thankful 

iei"khe"."" 

fullillcd." 

Ne"tho' 

There 



O'ne"' di" tea" nofi'we' 



the 



the 



the 

O'ne' 



over where place 

desni"den\ o'sadagofi'wiV 

ye two abide it abyss in 

together. 

hi'ia" ne"' ha'.sennowane"' 

verily thi' he chief (is) 



nisno"'hii'ie"'' ne"tho' e"iet- 

there thv scalp tlu-i-e slie 

lies will 

hiVde"iago'si"d<'''""donnio"'- 



just her two feet will 
severally hang." 

ni'ha'weiT: "Ku''. niia- 



wa'sgwennowe""nha". 

thou mv word hast divined. 



O'ne"' 

Now 



gagwe gr 

it all 



wa'gai'hwa- 



hi'ia' 

verilv 



Ouo"dja" tea" 

it tooth 



niiawe ' 

so it came 
to pas.s 

•a" he' 



O'ne" 



where stand> 

tea" ena'gee' 

the thev dwell 

where 



ne 

the 



ne" tea" 

the the 

where 

hono°'sa'kda' 



hodiefidoda'gwe"'' ii 

they (m.) tree t 

uprooted 

ne" ha'-seiinowa'nc 

the he chief (is). 



gagwe'gi- 

it all 



ne"tho' hegatgat'hwa' tea" 



ne"tho' da'ie"' gawei'ha'die' 

there hither one one came desiring it 

(they) came (for the purpose of it) 

)'sadagon'wa'. Ne"tho' 



awc""ha' tea" 



10 



hwiX'hontErat'hwa' 



11 



12 



shagawe""has 

her addressed 



let me the 

k where 

hwa'hodi'he"g 

it exhaasted their 
number 

Tho"ge' o 

At that 
(time) 

le" he'na' 



it ab: 



The 



nwa- 

so it 



tea" ni'io"' ena'gee' ne"tho' 

the soitismueh they(indef.) there 

vhere (many) ■ dwell 

p"' ne" ha'sennowane"', wa'- 

w the he chief (is) he 



the 



13 



U 



he"diatgat'hwa" tea' 



spouse 

o'sa'de'. 



w:l'lie"'hen": 

heitsai<l: 

De"'sadiXksa'de' 



■ O'ne"' o" 



ni 



Csheitl'de"'- 



Gaende"so"k. E"'.sa"gwas e"'.satdoge"'sda'.'' 



di" dashaga'o"' ne" one"''ha 

1.5 more- he it to her the it corn, 

over, gave 



ut wrap 

'a''se"' 

three 



niiono"'kwe""iage'. 



O'ne"' 

Now 

na"ie 

that 
(it is) 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



177 



ordiT. the dried meat of the spotted fawn, and now, moreover, he said: 
'"This ye two will have for provision." Now he also hroke off three 
fagots of wood, which, moreover, he gave to her. She put them into 
herbosom, under hergarments. Then, verily, they went thither to the 
place. They arrived at the spot whei'e the earth was torn up, and then 
he said: "■ Do thou sit here." There, verih', she sat where the earth 
was broken off. There she hung both legs severally into the a1)yss. 
Now, in so fur as he was concerned, he, the chief, was looking into the 
abyss, and there his spouse sat. Now, at that time he upraised him- 
self, and said: "Do thou look hence into the aln'SS." Then she did 
in this manner, holding with her teeth her robe with its burden. 
Moreover, there along the edge of the abyss she seized with her 
hands, and, now. moreover, she bent over to look. He said: "Do 



gWiV'tho. tcisda''thien"'si' oVa'hiit'he"'. o'ne" 

next in or- spotted fawn it meat dry (is). now 



di'' wa'he"'hen": 

more- he it said: 



" Na'ie" 

"That (it 



nen ge 

this one 



gwagon wa" 

Her bosom in 



e"djadenna''d;r." O'ne"' o'ni" wa'thaia"kho"' 

ye two will take for Sow also he iteratively 

provisions." broke them 

niioko"'kho"'nage' ne'' oiefi'da', na'ie' df shago'wi'. Ena's- 

so it wood sticks the it wood that more- he gave (them) 

lany are in number ifuel), it is over to her. 

heiago'se"''dr. O'ne"' hi'isi' ne"'tho' nhe'hofine'noiT. 

Tow. verily, there thither tliey (m.) 



Wa'hni'io"' 

They two (m.) 



thither she them 
slipped. 

tea'' non'we' 

the the place 

where 



iodo"'hwendjiadetha'eii', o'ne"' wfvhe"'- 

it earth is roughly opened. now he it said: 

hen'': '"Tho'ne"' .sadien"'." Ne''tho' hi'ia' wa'on'dien"' tea" non'we" 



she sat down 



odo""hweudjiia"«'i'. Ne"'tho'' w;Vdiondno"'de°'do"''gwa' 

it earth is sundered. There she hung her legs thereby 



the place 

' o'sa- 



dagon'wa', 

abyss in. 



o'.sadagon w:r 

it abvs.s in 



heiaorono"'de"'don'nio°k. 



O'ne"' 

Now 



o'sadagoii'wa" 

it abvss in 



ha'de"haffa'"ha' ne" 



ha'sennowa'ne"', 

he chief fisi. 



that 

e"tho' 

there 



ne na 

the that 

that one 

wa"he"'hen' 



ne 

the 



etsro'dii' ne"' he'na'. O'ne' 



tho"'ge" 

at that 



Wii'hatgetc'gwa' 

he himself raised 



■ Hwa'satgat'hwa' 

■■ Hence do thou look 



sadagon'wfr.' 

it abyss in.- 



O'ne- 

Now 



j'oien" s 

her robe 



iV wa'o""tco"hik tea" 



the 



here 

di'' o'sadage""hiada"sho"' wa'eienaun'gwa", 

more- it abvss edge of it she it laid hold of 

over ' along severally, 

tcak'da" hwa'ontgat'hwa'. "\Va'he"'hen"': 

forward hence she looked. He it said: 



deionda'kse'. 

she bore it on 
her back. 

di"' 

more- 



o ue 

now 



•'Otge-'-i' 

"Itis plain 



dondaie'ii' 

just she did 
it 

Ne"tho' 

There 

wa'dioii- 

she bent 

i''sowa' 



1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

9 

10 

11 

12 

13 

14 



21 ETii— 03- 



178 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



thou bend much and plainlj- over." So she did do thus. As soon 
as she bent forward very much he seized the nape of her neck and 
pushed her into the abj'ss. Verily, now at that time she fell down 
thence. Now, verily, the man-being child and the man-being mother 
of it became one again. When she arrived on earth, the child was 
again born. At that time the chief himself arose and said, moreover: 
"Now, verily, I have become myself again; I am well again. Now, 
moreover, do ye again set up the tree." 

And the chief was jealous, and that was the cause that he became 
ill. He was jealous of Aurora Borealis, and, in the next place, of the 
Fire Dragon with the pure white body. This latter gave him much 
mental trouble during the time that he, the chief, whom some call 
He-holds-the-earth, was married. 



hwa'desattca'k'da'." O'ne"' 

hence do thou bend Now 

forward." 

wiVdionttciVkda o': 

she bent forward ni 



tcia'e"' 

shoved 
her 

O'ne"' 

Now 

ono'^ha'. 

its mother. 



10 



o'sadagon'wii". 

it abyss in. 

hi'ia' 

verily 

O'ne" 

Now 



.saionna'giit ne"' 

again she is the 

born 

ha'sefinowa'ne"' 

he chief (is) 



saga'do"' 

again I am 



ne"tho' 

there 

wa'haie'na' 

he it took hold 
of 

Tho''ge' 

At that 
(time) 

ha'dofisagiadies'da' 

just again they two (z.) 
became commingled 

tea"' e'io"' ne'' 

the .she the 

where arrived 

eksa"a'. Tho''ge' 

she child. At that 

(Is) time 

sa'hatge'"'hiv o'nc 

again he arose in -w 



nwa eie a . 



Ganio" 

So .soon 



i"sowa' 



hi'iii' 

verily 



e'se'da^ge' hwa'shago'- 

her nape of the hence he 

neck on 

o'ne"' diiagoia"de""'i'. 

now thence her body 



ne"' eksa'a" 

the she child 

o""hwendjia"'gc 

it earth on 



o'ne"" he" 

now again 



ha'o"'hwa" 

he himself 



dl" 

mure- 



w'tVhe^'hefi"": 

he it said: 



" O'ne"' 

' ' Now 



Na' 



le 



hi'ia', 

verily. 

ne"' 



O'ne"' dl" sadjiiendo'de"'. 



do ye reset tree." 



ha'seiinowa'ne"' 

he chief (is) 



That the 

(it Is) 

tea" wiVhono"'hwak'de'" 

the he became ill. 

where 



ho'ga''he".' 

he is jealous 



Na'ie" ne" 



That 

(it is) 



na le 

that i 

(it is) 

ho'ga'ha'sek' ne 

he him is jealou: 



ai*honnia''ha' 



of 



the 



Hodofi- 

He Aurora 



11 Bore 



na le 

that 

(it is) 

ni'haia"do"'de''". 



gwa 



'tho' 



the 



Ga'ha'sendie'thii' 

It Fire-dragon 



i)wa'he"sdo'go" 

it white pure (is) 



jjwiv'tho' 



Hadawine'tha" 

He Red Meteor. 



naie 

12 so his body (is) that ne.xt in the 

kind of, (it is) order 

de'ha'nigo"'ba"ha' tea" nwa'onni'she" o'ne" 

13 he gave trouble to the the so it lasted now 

mind where long where 

ne"' ha'seiinowa'ne"'. Hao"'hwendjiawa"gi' o'dia'k honwanEl'do""khwa'. 

14 the he chief (is). He-it-earth-holds some they him designate 

(persons) thereby. 



Na'ie' 

That 
(it is) 

tea" wsi'thadilne'ge'^' 

the he was married 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



179 



IltT l»)(ly was t'alliTi^ 
surprised, soeuiiiiulv 



So now, vei'ily, her bodj- continued to tall. 
some time before it emerged. N\)w. she was 

that there was light below, of a l)lue color. She looked, and thei 
seemed to be a lake at the spot toward which she was falling. There 
was nowhere an}- earth. There she saw many ducks on the lake [sea], 
whereon they, being waterfowl of all their kinds, floated severallv 
about. Without interruption the bodv of the woman-being contituied 
to fall. 

Now, at that time the waterfowl, called the Loon shouted, saying: 
■'Do ye look, a woman-being is coming in the depths of the water, 
her body is floating up hither.'' They said: " Verily, it is even so." 
Now, verily, in a short time the waterfowl [duck] called Bittern 
[Whose e^-es-are-ever-gazing-upward], said: "It is true that ye believe 
that her body is floating up from the deptiis of the water. Do ye, 



Da', o'ne" 

So, no-w, 

nwa'onni'she" 



hi'i 



hwiVeia'dofi'die" ne 



eia'don'die' o'ne"" 

so it long her body was now 

lasted falling 

wa'ondieiT'ha" gwil" deio'ha'thek ne"' 

she was surprised seem- it is light the 

ingly 

Waotitgat'hwa na'ie' gwa"' ganiii'dae 

She it looked at that seem- it lake is 

(it is) ingly present 



agoii'gwe'. Gaiii'gwa" 

Simiiwliat 

O'ne"' 

Now 

e'da^'ge' oe°"hia" iii'i(Vt. 



the she man- 

being. 

hwaVriiage""'nh 

thence it emerged. 



tea"' 



hagwii"' nhwsi'aga- 

direction whither she 



wenon'ha'die'. Hiia" gat'ka' de'o"'hwendjia'de'. Ne"tho' wa'e'ge"' 



was continuing Not any- it earth is prt 

to go. (it is) where 

onnatga"'de' ne" so'wek ganiadae"'ge" 

they (z.) are the duck(s) it lake is 

numerous present on 

nhwa'tga'sowa"tchage'. Heiotgonda"gwi" 

every it duck kind in number Hence it continues 

is 1 waterfowl). 

agoii'gwe'. 

she man- 
being (is). 

Tho"ge' o'n 

At that no 



ne"'tho' 

there 

tea" 

the 
where 



gondi\sgo"ga''ha" 

they (z.) float about 

eiaMofi'die' ne" 



w:rtho'hene"dri' ne" 



so'wek. 

duck. 



Ha"ho'we"" 

Loon 



haia'djr, w:rhe"'hefi": 

he is he it said ; 

named. 

|da'io", daieia'dofi'die', 

^hence she thence lier body is 

s coming, flying.'" 

Niioi'hwagwa'ha" o'ne 

So it matter is short now. 

(in a short time) 

Go""ga"hwa' hilia'dji" 

Bittern he is 

named 

wa'he"'hen" 

he it said : 



Tciatgat'hwa" 

*• Do ve look 



ganon wagon wa" 

it depths of water in 



Wa'hcfini'hen": 

They im.i it said : 



■ Do's 



hi'iii 



wa'tho'herie"'drr 

he shouted 



being, 

hi'ia'. 



so'wek. 



the 



(diiotgon't he'tge"" hade'haga''ha') 

(.at all times up above thither his two eyes 

arelixed) 

■Swe"he' do'ge^s ganoiiwagon'wa' daieia'doii'die". 

Ye it do think it Is true it water depths in thence her body is 

approachittg." 



180 



IROQITOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[eth. 



however, look upward." All looked upward, and all, moreover, said: 
" Verilj, it it: true." They next said: " What manner of thing- shall 
we do?" One of the persons said: "It seems, then, that there nmst 
be land in the depths of the water." At that time the Loon said: 
"Moreover, let us lirst seek to find someone who will be able to bear, 
the eai'th on his back by means of the forehead pack strap." All said, 
seemingh" " I shall be able to bear the earth by means of the fore- 
head pack strap." He replied: "Let us just tr}-; it seems best." 
Otter, it seems, was the first to make the attempt. As soon, then, 
as a large bulk of them mounted on his back, verily, he sank. In 
so far as he was concerned, he was not able to do anything. And 
the}' said: "Thou canst do nothing." Now many of them made the 
attempt. All failed to do it. Then he, the Carapace, the Great Turtle, 



He'tge"" 

I'p high 

gagwe'gi' 

it all 

gwa"tho': 

next in order: 

shaia"dada': 

lie one person : 



h wii'tciatgat'hwa' . 

thither do ye look." 



Gagwe'gi' 

It all 



di" 

more- 



wa'henni'hefi": 

they (m.) it said : 

nonwa'ho"tle" 

kind of thing 



• Do'ge"s 

"It is true 



hi'ia 



'Ho't 

"What 
(is it) 

" Diio'"hwendjiiT'de' 

"There it earth is present 



ne"dwaie'a" '. ' 

so will we it do?" 

nige"-khe" 



hwii'hontgat'hwa' 

thither they (m.) 
looked, 

Wa'henni'heii" 

They it said 

Wt"rhe""hen" iie"' 

He it said the 



)it 



lit 



must he, (not) 

ne" Ha'ho'we" 

the Loon: 



ganonwa- 

it depths of 



goii'wa'?" Tho"ge' wa'he"'hen"' 

water in?" At that he it said the 

(time) 

dwadiee""dti' dwe^'sak soil" nofiwa'ho"'de 

let us it first do, let us it seek who kind of person 

do"'hwendjiage"dat." Gwii" thigagwe'gi' 

hear earth on his back by Seem- just it whole 

means of the forehead strap." ingly (is) 

e"kgwe'nia' e"gado"'hwendjiage"dat." 

I will be alile T will b-^ar the earth on my back 

to do it (by means of the forehead strap)." 

dwade'niefi'de"'." Skwa'ie" 



"Na'ie' 

"That 



df 



e"'hagwe'niti' 

he will be able 

wa'henni'heii": 

they it said : 

\Va'he"'hen": ' 

He it said: 



over 

■"'ha- 



■r 



■(jwa" 

"Just. 



gi'she"" 

perhaps, let us it trv." 

(I think) 

tea" wa'hade'nien'de"". 

the he it attempted to do. 

where 

ha'nowiV'ge' o'ne"' 

his back on now 



Otter 



ri"'she"' 

I think 



Ganio" 



iawe'dowa'ne"' 

it bulk large is 

wfi'honowie"da' 



de'hogwe'nion' 

he it was able to do 



ne 



Wifheiini'hen 

They it said : 



da'hadiee""da' 

he first was 

hw{rhondawe""hat 

thither they (m.) it got 
upon 

Hiia" 

Not 

(it is) 

"Hiia" 



ste"'' 



thasarwe'niii'." O'ne"' liofinatgiVde' 



"Not 
(it is) 

Wirhonde'niefi'de"' 

they (m.) it attempted. 



ste" 

any- 
thing 

Gagwe'gi' 

It all 



wiVhodino'we"". 

thev it failed to do. 



Tho"ge' o'ne"' ne" Hania'de"'go'nti', HiX'no'wa', 



He Turtle Great, 
(is) 



He Cara- 
pace (is) 



HEWITT] ONONDAGA VKK^ilON 181 

8aicl: " Next in turn, let me niuke the attempt. " Then, verily, a lar<,'c 
bulk of them mounted on hits Itaek. He was ahlc to hear them all on his 
back. Then they said: " He it is who will l)e able to bear the earth on 
his back," Now, at that time, they said: "■ Do yc go to seek earth in 
the depths of the water." There were many of them who were not 
able to obtain earth. After a while it seems that he, the Muskrat, also 
made the attempt. He was able to get the ground thence. Musk- 
rat is he who found earth. When he came up again, he rose dead, 
holding earth in his paws, and earth was also in his mouth. They 
placed all of it upon the carapace of the Turtle. Now their chief said: 
" Do ye hurry, and hasten yourselves in your work." Now a huge 
number of muskrats continued to dive into the depths of the water. 
As fast as the}' floated to the surface they placed the earth on the 



WiVhc'"hen": "I" o""ke"" agade'nien'de"'."' O'ne"' hi'iiX' 

he it said: "I next in let me it attempt Now verily 

turn to do." 

hwa"hoiidawc"'h:it' iaweVlowa'ne'". Wa'hagwe'nia' gagwe'gi" 

thither they (m. I got upon it bulk large (is i. He it was able it all 

it (his baefcj to do 

wa"hatge"dat. 0'ne°' wa'henni'heiT': "Na'ie' ne"' e"*hagwe'nia* 

he it bore on the baek Now they ( m. ) it sjiid : ■■ That t 

by the forehead strap. (it is) 

e'"hado'"hwendjiage"'dat.'" Tho"ge" o'ne"* wa'henni'hen"': "Sne'- 

he will bear earth on the back by the At that now they it said: "Dove 

forehead strap." " time twoit 

sak'hti'" (swesak'ha' ?) ne'' ganonwagon'wtl' ne"' o'hc"dri"."' 

go to seek (do ye it go to the it water depths in the it earth 

seek?) .(ground)." 

Onnatga"'de' hiia" de'hodigwe'nion' a'hadihe'dfi'gwa'. DieiT'hrr 

They (z.) are not they it w-ere able to do euuld they earth get. .\fter a 

numerous tit is) while, 

gwa"' o'ne"" ne"' Hano'gie" o'ne"' o^'ni' wa'hade'nien'de"'. 

seem- now the He Muskrat now also he it attempted to do. 

ingly, 

Na'ie' wahagwe'nia" hwaha'he'da'gwfi". Hano'gie" waha'he'da- 

That he it was able thither he earth He Muskrat he found ground. 

fit is) to do (ground) fetched. 

tcen'ni". Saweiida"ga"gwa' hawe°'heio""ha'die". ho'tciagwe'noiini'- 

Again it floated he came up dead, he came with his 

paws closed 

ha'die' ne"' o'he''da', ha'sagon'wa' o"ni" wadak'he'. Gagwe'gr 

(on it) the it grotind, his mouth in also it came con- It all 

tained in it. 

ga'nowa''ge' wa"hadi"hei5'. O'ne"' ne"' hoilwa'sen'no"" wa"he""hefr': 

ite^rapaceon they (m.) laid it. Xow the theirchief heitsaid: H 

'"Tciasno'we""'', deswa nowaia'he"''ha' .swaio'de"'^)!!'." O'ne"' 

do ye hurry yourselves do ye work." Now 1^ 

ge"dio'gowa'ne"' hano'gie'" honiia'done''hwi' ganonwagofi'wa". 

it depths of water in. '"^ 

Ganio" swe"da'gaa"gwa' na'ie' niio'sno'we' ga'nowa"ge' hadi'he'- 

So soon as again it floated that so it is rapid it carapace on they (m.) are ^^ 



10 



a This is a dual form employed in the place of a plural, which follows it i 
^Ttiis is a dual form used for a plural. 



182 



IBOQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN, 21 



back of the Turtle. Sometime thereafter then, verily, they finished 
coverinj^ the carapace witii earth. Now, at that time, the carapace 
heoan to grow, and the earth with which they had covered it became 
the Elarth. 

Now, also, they said: "Now, moi-eover, do ye go to see and to 
meet this woman-V)eing whose body is falling hither."' At once a 
great number of the large waterfowl flew hence, joining their bodies 
together, and there on their joined bodies her person impinged. Then 
slowly the large waterfowl descended, and also they placed the 
woman-being there on the carapace. Moreover, the carapace had 
now grown much in size. Now, moreover, they said: "Now, verily, 
we ai-e pleased that we have attended to the female man-being who 
has appeared in the same place with us." 



da'ha"ha . 

earth on it. 



ga nowa ge 

it <*Hr)ipflce on 



10 



11 



12 



13 



Gaiii'gwa 

Some ( time ) 



nwa'ofini'she" 

so (long) it lasted 



wa'hadi'he'do"ga\ 

tliey ini.) it with eartli 



ga nowa 

it carapace 



hodi"he"do"hwi' 



na le 

that 
(it is) 



Tho"ge" 

At that 
time 

o"'hwerrdji 

it earth 



hi'ifi' w:X"hadi"sa' 

verily they (m.) it 

tiiiislied 

e"" wa'wadodia'gii' 

\v it grew in size 



waVa'do"" 

it it became 



ne 



4 the 



O'ne"' di" wil'ht' 



tciia'daa'da"na' 

her body lo meet go 

da'die' o'n6"' 



ne 

the 



ini"he 

it said: 



nen ge 

this (it is) 



"O'ne"- 

"Now n 



agoiTgwe' 

she man- 
being 



df 



deie- 

do ye 
r 

daieia'donMie'." Goii- 



swakdo"''n;V 

do ye go to see it, 



wa'tgoiidi'de" 

tliev (z, I flew 



onnatgiVde" na'ie' ne" 

they (z,) are that the 

many (it is) 

he"tge"' driieia'da'ha"nha\ 

np high tliere her body 

alighted. 

.so'wek gondigo'wane"'s, 

dnck(s) they (z.) large ones, 



na le ne 

that the 

(it is) 

watgondidia'dilik'ho"". 

they (z.) their bodies 
conjoined severally, 

O'ne" 

Now 



gondigo'wane"'s 

they (z,} large ones 



ne"'tho" 



hi'iiV 

verily 



skenno""a' dagonda'se°"dit' ne" 

the 



wa'shagoni"den' n 

they her placed tl 

gowa'ne"' iodo'di'. 

it mnch it has 

grown. 

we"dwatct"'nnon'nia" 

we are ghifl 



na le 

that 
(it is) 

' agoii'gwe', 

she man- 
being. 

O'ne"' di" 

Ni )W more- 



dl" 

over 

O'ne 



e"tho' 

there 
dl" 



wa'henni'hen": 

they (m.) it .said: 



ne 



tea" 



wa'dionkhi'snie"nhu 

we her have cared for 



ga nowa ge 

it turtle on 

ne" ga'no'wii' 

the it turtle 

"O'ne"" hi'ia' 



on gwe 

man-being 



11 



nil le 



ne" yado'ge' 



wa'ofig wago""so"da\ " 

we (and she) have appeared." 



HEWITT] 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



183 



The next day «une, a'ld she looked and saw lying there a doer, also 
fire and tirebi-ands, and also a heap of wood, all of which had been 
hrought thither. At that time she kindled a fire, usintr for this pur- 
pose the three fagots which she had slipt into the bosom of her gar- 
ment, and of which he [the chief] had said: "Ye two will iiave this 
for a provision." At that time she laid hands on the body i>f I lie 
deer. She broke up its body, some of which she roasted for t'ond. 
She passed three nights there, when she again gave birth, again Ix'coni- 
ing possessed of a child. The child was a female. That, verily, was 
the rebirth of Zephyrs. Now the elder woman-beingorected a booth, 
thatching it with grasses. There the mother and daughter n>mained, 
one being the parent of the other. 

Now the earth was large and was continually increasing in size. It 
was now plain where the river courses would be. There they two 
remained, the mother attending to the child, who increased in size 



Wa"o"he°''nha". wa'ofitgat'hwa' 

It became dav, slu' it saw 



iie''tho' o-efida'; 



tliat she it userl 


the 




her bosom il 


heiago\se"''di". 


na'ie' 


ne" 


ha' wen' 


there she them 


that 


the 


he it said: 



nondo""' odjis'da o"nr ne"'tho' gago°'hetchage''hen", oien'da" 

it tire also there it brands lay heaped, it fuel 

o''nr o'sotcio'da" ne''tho" ga"ha. Tho"ge o"ne"' WiVondegiX"da\ 

also it heap stands there one it has At that now she kindled (a fire), 

brought. (time) 

na'ie" wa'oiitc'da" ne'' ena'.sgwagon'wa' 'a"'se"" niioko"'kho''nage' 

three so many it fagot in 

number (is) 

'■ E"tciade''na"da'." Tho"ge 

"Ye two will take 
had dropped, (it is) provision." 

o'ne"' wa'dio"'nia''hen" gaia'di"ge' 

now she her two hands its body on 

to it put 

da"hi"'da", na'ie" wa'onde'skon'de"" 

broke up. that 

(it is I 

niiagono"'hwe'di" 

so many she remained 
over night 

e"he"" ne"' eksa'a"'. Nii'ie 

she female the she child. That 

(it is) 

e'' gokstefl'Tr 

the she ancient 

one 

degni"'den', 

they 17., I abode, one parent of the 
other (was). 

ododi'ha'die" ne'' o"'hwen'djia". 

it continues to the it earth, 

grow 

e"<je"'hio"'hwade'nionk. 



o ne 
now 

ek.sa'a"'. 

she child. 



sted for herself 

h 



At that 
(time) 

skennoiido"''. Wa'dieia"- 

deer. She its body 

e"iondekhon'nia". 'A"'se"' 

she it will eat. Three 



saionde''don', wa''agowiaierid;i"'nha'. 

again she she Infant became pos.sessed of. 



hi'ia' 

verilv 



saioiina giit 

again she is 



Gaende"'so"iv. O'ne"" 



wtt'eno'she"' 

she set up a bowei 



stliofKlii do" 

thatched it with 
grass. 

O'ne" 



Ne"th. 

There 



ofidat'hawa'. 



ffowa ne' 



the 

wa'die'- 



O'ne"- 



oieii'det tea'' noii'we' 

the place 



it is eogni- 



the 



vhere 

deiondade"snie" 

she her cared for 



eksa'a", 

she child. 



Agwa's ne" 



Ne"tho- 

There 

nii'ie' 

that 
(it is) 



degni"'derr" 

they (z.) two 
abode. 

godi'sno'we' 

sh« grew rapidly 



184 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



very rapidly. Some time afterward she then became a maiden. And 
they two continued to remain there. 

After a while, seemingly, the elder woman-being heard her offspring 
talking with someone. Now, verily, the elder woman-being was 
thinking about this matter, wondering: "Whence may it be that a 
man-being could come to talk with her." She addressed her. saying: 
"Who is it, moreover, who visits theeT' The maiden said nothing 
in reply. As soon as it became night and the darkness was complete, 
he, the man-being, again arrived. And just as the day dawned the 
elder woman-being heard him say: "I will not come again." Verily 
he then departed. 

Not long after this the life of the maiden was changed. Moreover, 
it became evident that she was about to give birth to a child. After 



gododi'ha'die' 

shf continues to 
grow. 

wawa'do"'. 

it it Ijt'came. 



Gain'gwa' nwa'ofini'she' 

Some (time) so itltusted 

long 

Ne"'tho' ni'io't tea" degni"'den' 



o ne 

now 



eksa'dase"a' 

sJie small 
maiden (is) 



the 



the 



o ne 

now 



Dien"ha' gwa"' 



deiagot'ha' ne"' 



ne" gok'sten'a' waVe'sr: 

the she ancient she (z.) it 

one thought: 

ne" ofi'gwe' deiagot'ha', 



vhere 

gwa" othon'de' 



ne" 

the 



till 



heing 

■'Gon'ha'wa", 

"I am thy parent. 

Hiia" ste"" 



gok'steii':' 

seem- .she iz.) the she ancient 

ingly heard it one 

dat'hawa'. O'ne"' hi'ia wa"wenno"'don'nio"' 

her offspring. Now verily .she (z.) it thought ahont 

repeatedly 

• Gaifi"' hofi" nofi'we' noiida'iiV" 

■'Where prob- the place thence one 

ably should come 

Wa'agowenna"nha', W!Vge""hefi": 

she addressed words to she (z.) it said: 

her, 

nonwa'ho"d< 

kind of person 



di" 



son 

who mor 

(is it) ove 

de'aga'wen* 

she it said 



hiianada'heff'.sek^ " 

he thv nnit visits?" 



na le 

that 



WiVdwa'sondaienda"nha' 

it thick night became 



eksii'go'na'. 

.she maiden. 

o'ne"' ne 

now the 



Ganio" 

So soon 
as 

sa'hfi'io' 

again he 



10 



o'ne"' daio'he""i'ha'die' o'ne"' ne" gok'steii'ii' 



wao"gak, 

it l>ccame 
night. 

'*. Agwa's 

.Tust a.s 

gothofi'de' 

she it heard 



11 



tea' 

the 



wa'he"'hen": 

he it said: 



■ Hiia" 



where 

sho'defi'dion'. 

i.-^ again he departed. 



he" 

again 



13 



Hiia 

Not 



dc"oi'hwishe"i' 

it matter long (is) 



da"donda'ge\" 



o ne 

now 



eksii'go'na'. 

1**: she maiden. 



dl" 



o la 

t other so it 

(is) 

oien'det tea" 

it is recog- the 

ni^able where 



ni'io't tea" 



O'ne"' 

Now 



hi'iil' 

verily 



iigo'n'he' ne" 

the she living the 

where (is) 

e"iagoksa'daienda"nha'. 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



1S5 



a time, whon, seemingly, tlie maiden had only a few more days to go, 
she was surprised, seemingly, to hear two male man-l)cings talking 
in her body. One of the persons said: ''There i> m<i (lciui)t that 
the time when man-beings will emerge to be born has now ari'ived." 
The other person replied: "Where, moreover, does it seem that 
thou and 1 should emerge?" He replied, saying: "This way, more- 
over, thou and I will go." iSow, again, one of them spoke, saying: 
"It is too far. This wa\', right here, is near, and, seemingly, (juite 
transparent." At that time he added, saying: "Do thou go then; 
so be it." Now, he started and was born. The child was a male. 
Then, so far as the other was concerned, he came out here through 
her armpit. And now, verily, he killed his mother. The grandmothei- 
saw that the child that was born first was unsurpassedly fine-looking. 



DieiT'ha' gwa" o'ne" 



rwa" dogVa' 



while ingly. 

ne" eksa'go'na' 



the 

thiV 



she maiden 

tea 



wa''ondien"hir 

she was surprised 



awa 



cia'dagoii'wti 

her bi>dy in. 



gai'hwado'ge'" ne"' tea" 



ingly 

I''ha'do"k ne"' 

He said re- the 
peatedly 

hwa"ga'he"'g 

it (time) has 
arrived 



e"tciago'he°"'sefi" o'ne"' 

will it her days now 

dawn on 

le"" gothofi'de' de'hodi'- 

w she it heard they (two) 



shaia"dada': 

he one per- 
son is: 

tea"' noii'we" 

the the plane 



■O'l 



ge°"'nhsi' ne"' 

emerge t he 

ne" shaia'dada 



on gwe 

man- 



naie 

that 



hai'hwiVsa'gwa" 

answered 

he"' ne"' 

again the 

" Swa"djlk' 

"Excessively 

deio'hat'hek."" 

it is light (i.e., 
transparent)." 

wa'ha'defi'dia', 

he started, 



"Cxain" 

" Where, 

wiVhe^'hen"': 

he it said: 

shfiiiV'dada" 

he one per- 



ne 



di"' 



e"ionnagirt' 

will on? be 



Ni'ha'wefi" 

Thence he it sail 



■ ThD'He"' 

"Here (iti.s) 



non we" 

the plaee 

' di"' 



he"'dene' ? '" 

hence we two 
will go?" 

he""dene"."" 



Da 



O'l 



hence we two Now 

will go." 

wsi'hawennitge""nhii\ wa"he""hen"' : 

he spoke (uttered word i, he it said: 



far 

(it is). 



Tho'i 

This\ 



L'-wtf'tho 

just here 



Tho''ge" WiVhe^'hen" 

.\t that he it .<aid: 

(time) 

WiVheiTnagat' ne" 

he was bom the 



do,sge""hti* 

(it is) near. 

Wa"se", nio"'." 



gwa 



ingly, 

0'n.->" 



shaia"dada' 



Hadji'na 

He male 



haksiVa". Tho"'ge" na"' ne' 

he child. At that that the 

(time) one that 

da'haiage""'nhiV. O'ne"* hi'ia" 

thenee he came Now verily 



shaiii'dadrr tho'ne"' e'sio^'diVye 



wa'shago'iio" 

he her killed 



bono' "ha" 



Heiawengo"di' haksa"di'io ne"' tea"' wa'watgat'hwa" ne"' ho'soda'ha" 

T'nsurpassedly he tine the the she (z.) it looked the liis t?rand- 

tthoroughly) child (is) where at mother 



9 

10 
11 
12 
13 
14 



i8f; 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[eth. 



At that time she asked, saying-: '" Who, moreover, killed your mother, 
now dead T' Now, he who did it replied, sa^'ing: "This one here." 
Verily, he told a falsehood. Now, the elder woman-being seized the 
other one by the arm and cast his bod}' far bej'ond, where he fell 
among grasses. Now, she there attended to the other one. It is said 
that they grew rapidh' in size. After a while, seemingly, he was in 
the habit of gx)ing out, and there running about from place to place. 
In like manner they two grew very rapidly. 

Now the child who lived out of doors kept saying: ■"[)<) thou 
tell thy grandmother, who. verily, is grandmother to us two. that 
.she should make me a bow, and also an arrow." Now, verily, he 
told her what manner of thing the other per.son desired. The only 



da'hadiee""'d:V wsVhennagat'. Tho"ge' o'ne 



nefi'do 



there he did it 

(Hrst) 

was the 

Wii"a''hen'': 

she it said; 



ge- 

.\t that 



wa'ei'hwa- 

slie iisked <iues- 



■ Soil" 

■• Who 



nonwa'ho"'de' 

kind of person. 



di" 

more- 



wa shago lo 

he her killed 



ne 

the 



etchino"ha"-ge""ha' ? " 

she your two mother — it 



Da'he"'hen'" 

Thence he it said 



ne"tho' 

there 



Nefi'ge"'."' 

"This (one) 



AViVhennoie'"'da' 

He told a falsehood 



O'ne-" 

Now 



iii'hoie'e"": 

»n he it did: 

"fok'stefi'a' 



the 



da'honentcha" ne" shaia'diida' si' 



ron wa 

among 



hwa'hef5daga"nha\ 



vonder 
■ (far) 

O'ne"' 

Now 



ia'hoia'don'dr 

hence she cast his 
body, 

ne"tho' 

there 



awennu ga- 
it grass (weeds) 



de'ho'snie' 

she him cared 



shaia"dada". Agwa's, ia'ke"', 

he one per- Ver>', itiasaid. 



de'hodisno'we'. 

they two grew rap- 



Dien"'ha' gwa"' 



son IS, 

o'ne"' he'haia'ge" 



ne''tho' hadak'he's. Hiie"'noie""ha' ne" 



deiade"-hnon'da'. Sha"de'io"t honnadisno'we". 



9 they two are brothers. It two is 

alike 

O'ne"' i'ha'do"k ne" 

10 Now he it kept the 

saying 

hana'gee': '' Sheiatho'ie"" 

11 he dwells: ■■Do thou her 



haksa'a"' 

he child 



na le 

that 



sa'soda'hn 



the 



shedi"soda'ha' ne" 



12 



13 



14 



O'ne"' 

Now. 



hi'itl 



aionge sen me 

.she me should 
it make for 

wa'shagotho'ie" 

he her it told 



asde" 

out of 



na le 

that 

(it is) 

a'en'na' 

it bow 



hagwa 

toward. 



hi'ia' 

verily 



ira'hes'o-a' 



tea" 



nonwa'ho"de"' 

kind of thing 



dpiiod()""liwendjion'niks 

it liim is necessary for 



ne 



shaia"dada'. 

he one person is. 



Na'ie' 

That 



ne" daiona' 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



187 



result w:is that she got aiit^ry, .saying" " Never will I make him a 
bow and also an arrow. It is li(>, verily, who killed her wlio was the 
mother of you two." 

It continued thus that the two lirothers played together. They 
were in the habit of making a circuit of the island" tloating there. 
And, as rapidly as they made a circuit of it, so rapidly did the eartii 
increase in size. When, it is .said, the island had grown to a great 
size, then he who had been cast out of doors kept saying: "Man- 
beings* are about to dwell here." The other person kept saying: 
"What manner of thing is the rea.son that thou dost keep saying, 
'Man -beings are about to dwell hereT " He .said: "•The rea.son that 
I say that is that it is a matter of fact that man-beings are about to 



iwe'""ha" gefi'gwii", iion'do"k. • 


'Hiitf hwen'do"' 


became only. she it kept 
angry saying : 


"Not 
(it is) 


ever 


;■' a'eii'na" ga"hes'ga* ©"nf. 


Na'ie" 


hi'ia" 


K- it bow it arrow also. 


That 

(it is). 


verily, 



thakhe'seii'nie"' 



shu 



she'snino'"ha'. 



Ne''tho' ni'io"t hiie""noie"'"ha" 

There so it is they (m.) two played 

together 

da'ses tea"' ga'hwe"no'. Na'ie 

Cireuit the it islancl floats. That 

of it where ^it is) 

wii'hiathwsida'se' gf''"'^ he" 

they two made a circuit 



de"hiade''"hnon'da". De'hiiathwa- 



tca" 



ofi 



custom- 
arily 

O'ne"-, 



o'"hwendjia'de'- 

it earth is present. Now, 

tea"' ora"hwe"no' tho"c 



ia'ke"', 

it is said. 



nuo sno we 

.so it is rapid 

gowa'ne"" 

it much 

(is) 

i"ha'do"k 



niio'sno we 

3 so it is rapid 

wiiVadodia'ga' 

it grew in size 

wa'ododi'ha'die' 

hence it continued 
to grow in size 

a'wet 



where floats 

hoirrdon'dio"' 

she his bodv cast: 



nen ge 

this one 



tea ' 

the 
where 



ii.sde-' 



It can 



"On'gwe" oiinagiifhe' ne"' 

"Man-being theyareabout the 



tho'ni 

liere 



the 



shaia"'dadii': 

he one person is: 



Ho't 

• What 



nonwa"ho"'de 

kind of thing 



i'.sa'do"k: 

thou art 
.saving: 

" Na'ie' 

" That 

(it is) 

oii'gwe' 

man-being 



■■ Oii'gwe" 

"Man-being 



oiinagiifhe" ne"' tho'ne" 



of doors 

I'ha'do"k 

He it kept 
sajing 

diioi"hwa" tea"' 

there it-s matter (is) the 
(=is the rca.son) wliere 

Wa'he""hen": 

He it said: 



ne"' diioi"hwa" 

the there its matter (is) 
(=is the reason) 



tho'ne"" 

here. 



iga'do"k ne"' 

I keep say- the 
ing it " 

na" iga'do"k 

that I keep say- 
one ing it ' 



do'ge"s 

it is true 



se 



ne"' Odeiidoii- 

the It Sap- 



n Hence arose the idea so prevalent among Amerindian peoples that the ( 
floating on the primal sen. 
frHere man-being i 



188 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN. 21 



dwell here. And it i.s I, the Sapling, who say it." So then, thi.s 
other person began to say: "I shall be called Flint." 

When they two had nearly gi-own to maturity, it is said, then he, 
the Sapling, made himself a lodge, erecting a booth. And when he 
had completed it. he departed. He went to hunt. He shot at a bird, 
but he missed it, and his arrow fell into the water. Verily, he then 
resolved: "I will take it out of the water again." Now, there into the 
water he cast himself, plunging into the water. He was surprised 
that, seemingly, he fell there beside a doorway. Then, moreover, 
from the inside of the lodge a man-being spoke to him, saying: "Do 
thou come in, my child; 1 am thankful that thou hast visited my lodge. 
I purposely caused thee to visit the place where my lodge stands. 
And the reason that it has thus come to pass is that my mind was so 
aiiected by what th\' grandmother keeps saying. And, moreover, I 



10 



12 



1:3 



e"gia'djik." 

will I be nurued.' 



tea"' 



i'ha'do"k: ' 

e he it kept 

ere saying: 

O'nc"' tho"ha' 

Now liearlv 



wii'hanos'he"" 

lie made a 



ne 



Da', 

So, 

O'ha'a' 

■It Flint 

ia'ke' 

it is said, 

Odeiidofini 

It Sapling, 



o ne 

now 

na" 

that 
one 



nen ge 

this one 
(it is) 

i" 



no"kde"' 

task 



o ne 

now 



ho'den'dioii'. 

he departed. 



ne 

the 1 
that 

a'hiadodia'ga' 

they two would uo\ 

grow up 

Nii'ie' ne" 

That I he 

(it is) 

Wahadowilt'hi 

He went to hunt. 



shaia"dada* wa'ha'sa'we" 

he one he it began 

person is 

e"gia'djik." 



o ne 



hotno"'son'ni' 

he himself made 
a lodge 

'"' wahadien- 

iv he com- 

pleted his 

Wa'ha'a'gwa' 

He (it) shot 



ne 



ffoiidiio'sho""';!' sa'hat'wiVd; 



the they (z,) birds (are) 

(=small animals) 

ho'hes'ga'. O'ne"' hi 

his arrow. Now, vei 



I (la 



wa'he'i'r: 

he it thought: 



awe""'ge' hwii"o"'nha' iie'' 

it water in thilheritwas he 

immersed 

' P]"sgo'gwa\ " O'ne"' ne"tho' 

■ ow there 



awe ge 

it water on 
(in) 

ne"tho' 

there 

gon'wil* 
Xiiawe" 



wa"l)iidia"do"'iak 

he ca.-it his body 

hwa'hendaga"nha' 

there he fell on his baek 



wahade.'s'gok. 

he plunged himself 
in it. 

ganho'hwiik'da". 

it doorway be.side. 



Wa'hadien'"ha" gwa 

He was surprised 

O'ne" 



ingly, 

di'' gano"s- 

more- it lodge 



oii'gwe' da'hada'dia' wa'he"'heri"' 

man-being thence he spoke he it said: 



11 I. 



Dadjio"", goiTha'wa'. 

Do thotl come I am thy 

in, parent. 

ha" wa'sgno"'sowe""nha . Tea" ge'cjda tea" wa'.sgwat'hwa' 



1 thankful 



thou do.st pay 



tea" noil'we' 

the the 

■where place 

nwa'awe"'"ha' 

so it came to 
pass 



ageno""sa le" 

I lodge have. 



tea" ne"tho' 

the thus 



ak'nigo""ha' ne" 

my mind the 

do"k ne" etchi'.so'da'ha'. Nii'ie'' df 



1-1 



The I it did the 

where purposely where 

Na'e' ne" diioi"hwa' 

That the there its reason 

(it is) (is) where 

tea" nonwa'ho"de"' iion'- 

the kind of thing she it kept 

where .saying 

age'i" ne" e^gon'ie"' 

I it intend- the I thee it wUl 



ne 



ed 



give 



HEWITT] ONONDAGA VEKSIoN 189 

desired to give thee a bow and also an arrow which thou dost need, 
and which, b\- and by, thy l)rother will see, and then he will ask, 
sa^'ing: 'Whence didst thou get thisT Thou nuist say: 'My father 
has given it to me.' " Now, furthermore, he gave both to him. At 
this time he bestowed another thing; it was corn. At that time lie 
said: "This corn, as soon as thou arrivest at home, thou must at once 
roast for food for thyself; and at that time thou must continue to 
saj': 'In this manner will it continue to bo that uian-beings, who are 
about to dwell here on the earth, will be in the habit of eating it.' 
Thj' brother will visit thy lodge, and at that time Flint will ask, say- 
ing: 'Whence didst thou get this kind of thing f Thou must say, 
moreover: 'My father has given it to me.' " 

Moreover, it did thus come to pass when he arrived at his home. 
At that time he husked the ear of corn and also laid it beside the tire; 

a'en'na' ga'hes'ga' o"ni', na'ie' ne"' de'sado°*hwendjio'niks. 

(it) bow it arrow also, tluit the it thee is necessttrv for. 

litis) 

Na'ie' ne'' ge°"'djik e""hatgat'hwa' ne"' detciade''"hnon'd;i" 

That the hv and hv lie it will see the thou he are brothers 

(it is) 

e"'he"'hen'': "Gain"' non'we' das'hawti" T' E""si"hen'': "(T'ni'ha'' 

he will say: "Where the i)lace thence thou it Thou it wilt " My father 



3 



haga'wi'." O'ne"' di"' dashagao"'' dedjia'o"". O'ne"" di'" he" 

he it gave to Now more- he it gave to both. Now. more- again -i 

me." over liim over, 

o'ia' donda'hat'ga'k, na" ne" one"'"ha'. Tho"ge' o'ne"" 

itisother thence again he be- that one the it corn. At that now ^ 

one stowed it that (time) 

wa'he^'hen": "Neii'ge"' D'He^'^htV ganio" he°'tcio"' gondadie" 

he it said: "This one it corn so soon there thou wilt at once '* 

(it is) as again arrive 

e"sadade'skont'h;'is e"sadekhon'nia", o'ne"" ne'tho"ge' e"'sado"'- 

thou wilt roast it for thou it wilt eat, now the at that thou wilt * 

thyself (time) continue 

'hek: "Tho'ne"" ne"io"'dik e"iek'sek ne" ofi'gwe' ge°"djik 

to .say: "Here so it will con- they (indef.i will the man- by and by S 

t^nue to be continue to eat it being 

tho'ne"" ofinagiifhe' tea" o"'hwendjia'de'." E"'hiano""sowe""nha" 

here they are about to the it earth is present." Will he thy lodge visit 1) 

dwell where 

ne" detciade"'hnon'da' 0"ha'a'. Tho"ge' o'ne"' e""hai'hwanen'- 

the thou he are brothers It Flint. At that now will he ask 10 

(time) questions 

do"': e"'he""hen'': "'Gaifr' non'we", df das'hawfi' nen'ge" 

will he it say: "Where the more- thence thou didst this one 

(is I place over bring it (it is) 

nonwa"ho"'de"T' E"'si"hen'' df: ""G'ni'ha" thagawi"'." 

kind of thing'.'" Thou it wilt more- "My thence he me 1- 

say over: father it gave." 

Ne"th()' di" niiawe""i" ne" o'ne"" hesho'io"'. Tho"ge' 

There more- so it came to the now there again he .\t that ^'^ 

over pas,s had arrive<l. (time) 

o'ne"' wa"hanoio"sa' ne'' one"'"ha", odji.sdak'da' wa'hii'ie"' o''ni' 

now he it ear husked the it corn. it tire beside he it laid also ^"^ 



11 



190 



IROyUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN. 21 



he roasted the ear. So soon as it became hot, it emitted an odor 
which was exceedingly appetizinof. The^', his grandmother's people, 
smelled it. She said: "Flint, do thou go to see what the Sapling is 
roasting for himself, moreover." He, the Flint, arose at once, and 
he ran thither. When be arrived there, he said: " Whence didst 
thou get that which thou art roasting for thj'^ielf ?" He said in reply- 
ing: "It is a matter of fact that my father gave it to me. And it is 
this that the man-beings who are about to dwell here on the earth 
will be in the habit of eating." Then Flint said: "My grandmother 
has said that thou shouldst share some with her." The Sapling replied, 
saying: "I am not able to do it, and the reason is that she desires 
to spoil it all. I desire, as a matter of fact, that man-beings, who 
are about to dwell here on the earth shall continue to eat it, and that it 
shall continue to he good." Then, verily, the lad returned home. When 



w:i"hade"tcien' 'he"', 

1 he it ^oa'^ted. 



Ganio"' 

So soon a8 



wa'o'dai 'he"' " ha 

it became hut 



wa'wade"'sa'e"' 

it scent emitted 



the 



na le 

that 
(it is) 

ho'sodii'ha' 

his grandmother. 

n<)nwa'ho"'de"' 

kind of thing 

o'ne"' ne"tho' 

now there 



heiodongo"di" 

it is exceeding 

Wa'ge"'hen": 

She (z.) it said; 

hode'skofi'da' 

he himself is roast- 
ing for 

ia'thaa"dat 

hence he ran 



we saga wi 

it odor is appeti- 
zing. 

"O'ha'if, sekdo""na' 

"It Flint. do thou it go to 



Wa'odis'hwa' 

They (z.) it smelled 



the 



ho't 



ne 

the 



Odendonni'"a' 

It Sapling." 



dl" 

more- what 
over (it is) 

Da'hade"sda'tcf, 

He arose at once. 



O'ha'il". 

It Flint. 



Ne" 

The 



hwa'ha'io"' 

(3 thither he ar- 
rived 

nofiwa'ho''de' 

7 kind of thing 

"G'ni'ha" 

8 "My father i 

onnagtit'he" 

9 they (indef. ) are 

about to dwell 

wahe^'hen"': 

He it said; 



w^'he^'hen": 

he it said; 



Gain" 

■ Where 



non we 

the place 



ne"tho' 

there 

das'hawa' tea" 



o ne 

now 



sade'skon'da' ? " 

thou it art roa.sting 
for thyself?" 



Da' hai ' h wa'sii'gwa' 

Thence he replied 



ni'ha'- 



It) 



11 



12 



13 



se" thagawi" 



" tho'ne" 

e here 

lit isi 

'Gawen" 

;he it has said 



Na'ie' e°ie'k.sek i 

e That they (indef.) will 

(it is) habitually eat it 

o^'hweiidjia'de'." O'ne"* 

it earth is present." Now 



lie 



Odendonni"i" 

It Sapling 



k.soda'hii" a'.shenofi'da" '. " 

my grand- thou it shouldst 

"father share with her?" 

wa'he"'lien" : ' ' Hiia" 

he it said: "Not 



na le n 

that tl 

(it is) 

g-agwe'gP. 

it entire. 



diioi'iiwa" 

.so its reason is 



ne 



tea ' 



en''he' 



on gwe 

man- 

being(s) 

O'ha'a' 

the It Flint 

Da'hai'hwa'- 

Thence he 

thakgwe'nia', 

I it am aliK- to d.), 

c"khetge""'da' 

•I it shall spoil' 



Ge'he" 

I it desire 



no 



U 



on^we' 

man-being (s) 



sc" ne" e"iek'sek 



tho'ne'"* 

here 
Citis) 



she it de- 
sires 

e"ioia'nek onnagiit'he' 

it will continue they (indef.) are 
to be good about to dwell 

o^'hwendjia^'ge'.'' O'nc"' hi'ia' 

it earth on." Now verily 



HEWITT] 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



191 



he arrived there, ho told what he had learned, saying: '"The Sapling 
did not consent to it." She arose at once and went thither to the 
place where the booth of the Sapling stood. Arriving there, she said: 
" Wliat kind of thing is it that thou art roasting for thyself T" He 
rei)lie<l. saying: "It is corn." She demanded: "Where is the place 
whence thou didst get itT" He said: '"My father gave it to me. 
And it is this which the man-beiugs who are about to dwell here on 
this earth will continue to eat.'' She said: ''Thou shouldst give a 
share, verily, to me." He answered and said: "I can not do it. and 
the rea.son is that thou desirest to spoil it." At that time she said: 
'"It is but a small matter, and thou shouldst pluck off a single grain 
of corn and give it to me." He said: "I can not do it." She said: 
"It is a small matter, if thou shouldst give me the nubbin end of the 
corn ear." He said: "'lean not do it. I desire that it shall all be 



sho'den'dion" ne" haksa'a". Ne"' 

again he departed the he child. The 

(is) 

hatho'iii' wiVhe"'hen": "Hiiii" 

it told heitsiiid; "Not 

I it i^j 

Dondagade"s'da' ne"' ho'soda'ha"' 

Thence she (z.) sprang the his grandmother 
up at once 

ni'hode''nos'he"" ne"' Odendonni'Ti 

there his thatched the It Sapling, 

bower (is) 

nonwa'ho"de'" .sade'skon'da' i ' 



honsa'ha'io"' 



the 



he 



kind of thing thou thyself art ri>a.st 

ing for.*" 

'ha'." Wa'ge""hen'': '"Gaiii'' 

She 17..) it said: "Where 

(it is) 

''G'ni'hil'' thagawi''. Na'ie' 

"My father there he it gave That 



thogaie""!' ne" Odendonni'Ti". 

there he was the It Sapling, 

willing 

ne''tho' nhwa"e"' tea'' uon'we" 

there thither she the the 

went where place 

Hwa'e'io"' wa'a'heii'': "Ho't 

There she ar- she it said: 'What 

rived (it is) 

Da'hada'diii' wa'he"'hen": "'One"'- 

he it said: " It corn." 



(iti 



He sj.oke in 
reply 

noii'we' das'hawaT" Wri"he"'hr'n"': 

the place thence thou it He it said: 

didst bring?" 

e"iek'sek ne" on'gwe' onnagat'he" 

they (indef.) the man-being(s) they (iiulcf. i 



tho'i 



o"'hwendiia"ge'." 

it earth on." 



hi'ia'." 

verily." 

Na'ie" 



Da ' hai ■ h wa'sii'g'VN' a 

Thence he answered 



Wa'ge"'hen": 

She (z.) it said: 

leiT: "Iliia" 

id: "Not 



diioi''hwa" tea 

That there its rea- the tlio\i it in- 

(it is) son (is) where tendest 

wa'ge^'heii": " Nigai"hwa"'a' ne"' 

she (z.)itsaid; "Just it matter small the 

(is) 

na'ie' dofidas'gwe"'." Wtl"he"'he 

that thou it shouldst give He it sni<l: 

(it is) tome." 

Wa'gc"'hen": ''Nigfii'hwa"';!' ne" 

She (z.) it said: "Just it matter small the 

(is) 

3ee""da'." Wa'he"'hefi": •'Hiia 

(of the com- He it said: "Not 

ear)." (it is) 



se'he"' c"khetge""'d:i".'' 

lit willsiK.il," 
tcioue"''h;kl:'i 



•Hiia" 

"Not 



"A'.sgenoii'da" 

"Thou shouldst 
share it with me 

thakgwe'nia". 

I it am able to do. 

Tho"ge' o'ne"" 

.\I that now 

;Vs(>'nio(la'gwa" 

thouit>li,)uldst 
pluck out 

thakgwe'nia"." 

I it am able todo." 

oko""- 



dondas'gwe"" i 

le thence thou it shouldst the it imma- 

give to me tare eml 

thakgwe'nia". (ie'he"' gagwe'gi' 

I it am able to do. I itdesire. it whole 



8 
9 

10 

11 

V2 

13 
14 



192 



IRUQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[eth. 



good, so that the man-beings shall continue to eat it." At that time she 
became angry and she came forward, and, taking \ip some ashes, cast 
them on what he was roasting, and that was now spoiled. She said: 
"Thou desirest that that which they will continue to eat shall con- 
tinue to be good. There, it will now be different." Thrice did she 
repeat the act that spoiled it. Then the Sapling said: "Why hast 
thou done that deed '. " 

Now again, another thing: he had a pot wherein he heated water. 
Then from the ear of corn he plucked a single grain of corn, and he 
put it therein, .saying: "Thus shall man-beings be in the habit of doing 
when they prepare food for eating." Then he placed the corn in a 
mortar, and also said: "In this mannei also shall man-being.s, who 
are about to dwell here on the earth, continue to do." Then he took 
from its stand the pounder and brought it down once, and it became 



e"ioia'nek 

it will be good t 

khwe"'*ha', 

became angry, 

wa'gaie°"da' 

she (z.) it (lashed 
against 

Wa'ge"'hen" 

She (z.) it said: 



e"iek'sek 



ne 

the 



(iT'iTdia" 



on gwe . 

man-being{s)." 

wa'tga"gwa' 

she (z.) it lookup 



Tho"ge' 

At that 

(time) 



the 



o"ge"''hii 

it ashes 



waona ■ 

she (2.) 



ne^'tho' 

there 



tea" hode'skon'diV o'nf 

the 



wa'ga'hetge°'''da'. 

V the that one she I z.) it spoiled, 

that 

tea" e"iek'sek. Tho" o'ne"' 

^" now 



o'la ne"io"dik. 

it is so it will con 

other tinue to be." 

O'ne"' ne"' Odeiidonni'a 

Sow the It Sapling 



"Se'he" e"ioia'nek 

'Thou it it will be ever the they (indef.) will There 
Lutendest good where habitually eat it. 

nwa'wadief'a' 

so she (z.) it re- 
many peated 

wa'he"'hen": 

he it said: 



'A",se'" 

Three 



tea" wa'ga'hetge""da' 

the she (z.) it spoiled. 



nwrrsie'a'?" 

so thou it didst 
do?" 

O'ne"* he" 

Now again 

Tho^'afe" o'ne' 



•Ho't 


na" 


ne"tho' 


"What 
(why) 


that one 


there 



o'ia' hotna'dja'ie"' ne"tho' 

it is he has a kettle se 
other for himself 

' ono'"'kwe°'ia"ge' 



ther 



wa"ha'hnekadai'ha"da'. 

he water heated. 



it ear of com on 



ne"tho' hwa'hok', 

there thither he it 

immersed, 

de"'k ne"ieie'"hak 



wiVhe"''heiT'' 



Tho''ge' ga'niga'dagoii'wa' 

.\t that it mortar in 



Tho'nf 



one food wi 
prepare 

wii'ha'e"" 

he it put in 



ne"ieie"'hak ne' 



tcione"'"h;id:l' wa'ha'nioda'gwa', 

it grain of corn one he plueke<l it oil. 

(is) 

" Ne"tho' ofi'gwe' ne"ieienno'- 

"Thus mHn-t>eing(s) such their method 
of doing kind of will 

e"iondekhori'nia'." 

one food will eat." 



e"iekhon'ni!V ne 



the 

one""hi 

it corn. 



wa'he"'heii" 

he it said 



oiTgwe' onnagiit'he' 

man-being(s) they findef.) are 



tho'ne"' 

here 



o"'hwendjia'de'." 

it earth is present." 



O'ne"' 



wa'ha'nioda'gwa' 

he it took from standing 



ne" iofithe'- 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



193 



Hiii.shed perfect moal. He .-^aid: "•Thus it shall continue to be; 
tints shall be the manner of prepai'iiig meal among the man-bein<fs 
who are about to dwell here on the earth." At that tinu^ she, his 
jirandmother, came forward and heard what lie was saying. She 
arrived there, and said: ''Sapling, thou desirest that the man-beings 
shall be exceedingly happy." She went forward, and, taking off the 
])ot from the fire, put ashes into the hot water. Now, moreover, she 
took the ear of corn, shelled it. and put the corn into the hot water. 
She said: '"This, moreover, shall be their manner of doing, the method 
of the man-beings." At that time the Sapling .said: '"Thou shouldst 
not do thus." His grandmother did not obey him. Thence, it is .said, 
originated the evil that causes pei'sons customarily to speak ill when 



da"gwa' sga'da' da'ha'se""da' 

one it i.s lie it brought down 



gaienneiidir'i'' 

it is finished 



gathe'tchi'sa"!' 

one it meiil has finisiied 



wiVwa'do"". 

it Ijeciimc. 



Wa'he°'hen" : 

He it said: 



Ne"'tho- 

"There 



ne°gaienno''de°k 

soit.sme 
will cc 

tho'ne 



e"iethe"tchon'ni;i' 

one it meal will make 



oiinagiifhe" o"'hwendji;t"'ge'." 

it earth on," 



ne°io"dik, ne''tho' 

so it will con- thus 

tinue to be, 

ne" on'gwe' ne'' 

the man-being(s) the 

Tho"ge' o'ne"' dawa'defi'- 



dia", da'we 

forward, thenot 

she I z. 1 1 

Ne''tho' 

There 



ho'soda'htf gothofi'de' 

his grandmother she it heard 



wa ga 10 

she (z.) arrived 



wa'ge"'heu"': 

she(z. ) it said: 



ne na le 

the that 

<it is) 

Odendofini":! 

■■ It SapliUK 



i'ha'do"k. 

he it kept say- 



CiagotcefinoiTnik ne'' on'gwe" na'ie' 

they (indef. I will eon- the nian-bein.i;( s i that 

liuue to be happy (it is) 

WiVwa'deii'ditv wa'gana'djioda'gwa" ne" 

She (z.) started she (z. ) it kettle took up the 

forward 

o'ge"''ha" wa"ok tea*' io"hnegadai"hen'. 

it ashes she(z.)itim- the it water (is) hot. 



se'he" 

thou it 
intendes. 

heiawengo"di".'" 

xeeedinfi." 

gana"'djiot 

on it kettle 

stands 

O'ne""' di" one""hiv 

Now more- it eom 



odji.sdiV'ge 

it lire on 



wa'tga''gwa' 

she ( z. ) it took up 



wa'giine°'hogen'ia' 

she (z. ) it com shelled 



ne 



■'tho" 

there 



6 

7 
8 
9 
10 



noiii'we' o"hnegadai"hen". 

the place it water is hot. 



Wa'ge°'hen": 

She (z. 1 itsaid: 



"Tho'ne" 

"This way 



hwa"ok tea" 

thence she (z.) the 
it immersed where 

' di" ne"ieie'- 

more- sothev(in" H 
over, def. i it will 



'hak ne"ieiefino"de"k nt 

continue so their method of tl 

to do doing will be in kind 

Odendonni"a" Wivhe^'hen" 

ItSapling heitsiiid: 



oii'gwe'." Tho"'ge" o'ne"' ne" 

nian-being(s)." At that now the l-i 

(time) 

''A"gwi' ne"tho' na'sie'ii'.'" Hiia" 

" Do it not thus so thou it Not 

shouldst do." (It is) 

de'agogiiie""!" ne" ho".soda"ha"'. Tho"'ge', itl'ke"', nidio'nhi"!" 

she it consented to the his grandmother. .\t that it is said, there it went 

(time), wrong 

nii'ie' ne" wa'he'tge"" ge"'s de'hodi'tha' tea" niga'ba'wf ne" 

that the it is evil custom- they are talking the there it bears the 

(it is) arily where it (the time) 

21 ETH— 03 13 



194 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN. 21 



they prepare food. And, it is said, she stated her wish, thus: ''This, 
as a matter of fact, shall be the manner of doing of the man-bein<fs." 
It so continued to be. The iSapling kept saj-ing: "The way in which 
thou hast done this is not good, for 1 desire that the man-beings shall 
be exceedingly happy, who are about to dwell here on this earth." 

Now at that time the Sapling traveled about over the earth. Now 
there was a large expanse of earth visible. There was a mountain 
range, visible river courses, and a high clay bank, near which he 
passed. Now, A-erily, he there pondered many times. Then he made 
the bodies of the small game, the bodies of bii'ds. All were in twos, 
and were mated, in all the clans [kinds] of birds. The volume of the 
sound made by all the various kinds of bird voices as they talked 
together was terrifying. And the Sapling kept saying: " Thus this 
shall continue to be, whereby the man-beings shall habitually be made 



iekhonnia"ha'. Na'ie' 

they (indef.) pre- That 

pare food. (it is) 



ne 

the 



wa'a'hen": 

she it said: 



"Ne"tho' se" ne^ieienno" 



de"k ne"' 



on gwe . 

maii-being{s).' 



ne 

3 'he 



Odefidonni"a' : 

It Sapling: 



Wadwatgon'de"' 

It became tixed 
(thus) 

Hiifr' de'oia'ne' 

it is good 



ne"tho' ni'io't, 



tea"' 



heiotgonda"gwi' 

U will be immea-surablv 



"Not 
(it LS) 

sken'no"' 

well (it is) 



where 

e"iagotcennon'nik 

they (indef.) will be 
happy 

tho'ne"' o"'hwendjia'de' onnagat'he'." 

here (it is) it earth is present they (indef.) are 

about to dwell." 

Tho"ge' o'ne"' ne" Odendonni"a 



so their method 
of doinK 

l'ha'do"k 

He it kept 

saving 

. Ge'he" 

I it desire 

oil 'gwe' 

man-being(s) 



wii"thadawen'ie' tea" 



At that now the It Sapling 
(time) 

o"'hwendjia'de'. O'ne"' gowa'ne"' ttra"' 


he traveled about the 
where 

o"'hwendji{v'de". Onofida"- 


it earth is present. Sow itmuch(i.s) the 


it earth is pre-sent. It mountain 



where 

hil'die', ge"'hio'"hwade'nio"', dega'daetci'ha'die' ne"'tho' 

8 rises extend- it stream stands forth it olay tall extends (liere 

ing along, severally, along 

dongo"da'. O'ne"' hi'ia" ne"tho' wsi"henno"'don'nio"". 
9 



Now 



verilv 



there 



Vha- 



O'ne' 

Now 



10 



wa'haia'don'nia' ne" gondi'io' 



degni'ha'die', 



11 

gondi'io". 

12 they (z.) are 

animals. 

goiidi'io" 

13 they (z.)are 

animals 

donni"'a' 

14 Sapling 



odinia'gi', 

thev (z.)are 



Deiodeno"'hiani"di' 

It is terrifying 

nhwa"tgondiwennage" 

every their (z. ) language in 
number (is) 



he thought repeatedly. 

nigoiidiio'da's'a". Gagwe'gi' 

• (z.) so they (z.) are small It nil 

nals bodied. 

gagwe'gi' tea"' niiodi".se:i'ge' ne"' 

it all the so it breed is in the 

where many number 

tea"' nigai"sdowa'ne"' ne"' 

so it noise large (is 



Na'ie" 

That 



hot'ha' 

he is 
talking 



'ha'do"k: 

e it is saying: 



the 
where 

odit'ha'. 

they (z.) 
are talking 

' Na'ie" ne"io"dik 

"That so it will eon- 

(it is) tinue to be 



the 

Odeii- 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



Ulf) 



happy." \ni\ now lit' made the luxlit's of the laiyc "raiiic annuals. 
Ho fiiiishod the hodics (if two dvvv, and tho two were mates. •• 'rhcre. 
that is .-iiiflieieiit to till the whole earth." ho said. He made all tiio 
various kinds of animals severally. .Ml were in twos, and the\ . oaiii 
pair, were mates [male and female]. 

At that time he. the 8aplin<i. aji-ain traveled. Now the oaitii had 
jirown to a very great size, and continued to grow. 80 now Flint 
heeame aware that the animals were ranging about. Aft<>r a while 
then Flint concealed all the bodies of the animals. There in the 
high mountain was a rock cavern whereinto he drove all the animals. 
And then he closed it with a stone. Then Sapling became aware that 
the animals no longer roamed from place to place. Now, at this 
time, he again traveled over the entire earth. He saw on thi.s side a 



e''iagawentgade'da"gwik." 

it them will make happy thereby." 



Na'ie' 



•'ke 



go wane s 1 

large in size 

degiia'dage'' 

they two body in 
number (are) 

de''ga'hen"'nha' 

it will be filled 



na le 

That the that next in 

(it is) (it is) time 

gofidi'io'' wa'haia'donnia'"hen'. 



gondi- 

thev (z.) 



odinia'gi' wa'thas'"a". 



tea"' 



ha'deganio"dage' 

just it animal in 
every number is 

ha'die' odiniak'se"'. 

number they (z. i are 

severally married 

Tho""ge" o'ne"' 



uiio^'hweii'djiiV," 

e so it earth is large," 

2 re 

■wa'haia'donnia"hen\ 

he its body formed severally. 



■'Ne''tho" 

"There (it isi 

wa*he"'heii'' 

he it said. 

Gagwe'gi' 

It all 



Skennotldo"" 

Deer 

ha'degaie'i" 

just it is suf- 
ficient 

Gagwe'g), 

It all 

degniia'dage'- 



0'ne°' 



gowa ne 

it much (is) 



wa"hatdo'ga" 

he it noticed 



gofidi'io". Dien'"ha' 

they (z.) are .\fter a 

animals (game). while 



gagwe gi\ 

it all. 

ga'hefi'da" 

cavern has 

O'ne"' n( 



Xe"tho" 

There 

ne"'tho' 



he-' 

again 

tea" 

the 



gwa 

seem- 

tea" 



donsaiiadawon'ie" 

there again he traveled 

o"'hwendjia'de' 



Odondofiiii";!" 

It saphns. 



O-ha'ii 

It Flint 

o'ne'" 

now 



tea" 



ododi'lm'die". 

it is growing in 

doionnadawen'ie" 

they ( z. ) are traveling 



O^ha'a' 

It Flint 



ononda'hii'gowa'ne"' 

it mountain rises great 



wa'haia'da"se''da' 



ne"tho' osto"'ha 



gagwe'gi' wa'haia'dinio""da' ne" gofidi'io". 

there it all he their bodies the they fz.) are 

impounded animals. 

ostf>""ha" da'hadji"heda"gwa'. O'ne'" wa"hatdo'g:V 

it rock there he it used to close it. Now heitnr>lieed 



Odeiidoiini"'a* 

It Sapling 



tea"' 



Tho*'ge" 

At that 
(time) 



o ne 

now 



hiia' 

the not 

where (it is) 

wa"thadawefT'ie" 



de"s2"on'ne*s ne" 



tea"' niio""hwen'djia" 

the so it earth is large. 



gofidi'io". 

they fz. I are 
Htitmal. 

Wa'ha- 

Ile looked 



8 

9 
10 
11 
12 

13 
U 
15 



196 TROQLTOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann.21 

mountain range. He went thithei-, and he arrived where the opening 
of the cavern was. And he then took up the great stone and 
opened it again. Now, he looked therein and saw that the animals 
abode in that place. "Do ye again go out of this place," he said. 
Then they came out again. And it was done very quickly. And all 
those that fly took the lead in coming out. At that time the}', his 
grandmother and Flint, also noticed that the animals again became 
numerous. And then Flint ran, running to the place where the 
rock cavern was. He reached the place while they wen^ still coming- 
out. And he, by at once pulling down the stone again, stopped up the 
cavern. Verily, some of them failed, and they did not get out, and at 
the present time they are still there. And it came to pass that they 

tgat'hwfV ne""' hagwa" diiononda"ha\ Ne"tho' nhwa'he", 

1 about this toward there it mountain There thither he 

way rises. went, 

hwa'ha'io"' ne"'tho' gwa"' oga'hen'diX' tea" ne''tho" io'sa'de'. 

2 there he arrived there seem- it has an the tliere it cavern 

inj^ly opening where i>resentis. 

AVa'tha"'gwa' ne"' gaste""hirgowa'ne'" wa'hadji'heda'gwii". O'ne"' 

3 lie it took up the it roek large (is) he it unclosed. Now 

ne"tho' wtrhatgat'liwa" wa'ha'ge"' ne"'tho" gonni"derr ne" ga'io'. 

there he looked he il saw there they (z.) abide, the it game 

(animals). 

'' Saswrua2'e"''nha' ne" tho'ne"'," wiVhe^'hefi"'. Th()''ge' o'ne"' 

5 to J-* 

" Again do ve emerge tin- licre," he it said. .Vt that now 

(time) 

sagondiiage""nha'. Agwa's tea" niio''sno'we\ Na'ie' dagofidi'- 

O again thcv emerged. .Inst as much the si> it is rapid. That thence they 

Hspos.sible where (it is) (z.) eame 

'hefit tea"' niioiT' degondide"''ha". Gagwe'gi' sagondiiage"''nha'. 

( iilicad the so it is thev(z.)flv. It all again they (z.) emerged, 

where much (many), 

Tho^'ge" o'ne"' wa'hiiatdo'ga' ne"' ho'sodjVhfi'' ne" O'ha'ii' 

8 At that now they two it noticed the his grandmother the It Flint 

(time) 

o"ni' ne" tea"' sfiionnatga'de""ha ne" gondi'io'. O'ne"' tho"ge' 

.^ also the the again they (z. ) became the they (z.) are Now at that 

where numerous animal. (time) 

wa"thaa''dat ne" O'ha'a' ne"tho' nhwa'hadak'he" tea" non'we, 

10 he ran the It Flint there thither he ran the the place 

where 

diioste"iiaga'hen'da . Hwaha'io"" tea"' non'we' diiodiiage""!'. 

11 thereit rock opening has. There he the the place there they (z.) 

arrived where were coming forth 

Na'ie' ne"' haiiVdagoiida'die' donda'hii'se""da' ne" oste""ha' 

ly That the his bodv kept right on thence again he it the it rock 

(it is) ' dropped 

sa'hadji'he'de"". Ne"'tho" hi'ia" o'diiX'k dfuodjno'wen", hiia' 

13 again he it closed up. Tliere verily they are there they tailed not 

some (it is) 

de'tciodiiage""'}". ne"tho' ne" o""ke"" tgonni"deii\ Ne"tho' 

14 again they iz.) emerged, there the at present there they (z.) There 



4 



ONUNDAUA VERSION 



1<.»7 



were changed, becoining otgoii |nialolic-], and the ivasoii tliut it thus 
came to pass is that some (■ustomariiy l)ut forth theii- oreiida for tli(> 
puqxjse of ending tiic days of the nuui-heings: and. nini-i'dvci-. tiicy 
still haunt th(> inside of tiie eartii. 

At this time Sapling again traveled at)out. Then lie was suipiiscd 
that, seemingly, a man-being came toward him. and his name was 
Hadu"i". They two met. The man-being Hadu'i", said: '" Wlinr is 
the place whence thou dost come? " The Sapling said: "' 1 am going 
about viewing the earth here present. Where is the place wiicnec 
thou dost conie?" Hadu'i' said: "From here do I come. 1 am 



niiawe i 

so it came to 
pass 

hwa'k'he" 



tea" wa'dwatde'nf 



where 

tea" 



o'tgo"' 

otgon 



waVa'do", 

it (theyjberame. 



wliere 

deioiinadennondiV 



ie"'tho' 

there 



na le 

that 

(it is) 



da: 



nwa'awe'"'htr 

so it came to pass 



na le 

tlwt 



ne" o'dirrk 



na 16 ne 

that the 

(it is) 

Ne"tho' 

There 



df 



gwi' ne'' aiagawe"'ni'sei"kda''gwe"' 



o"'hwondjiagon'wa' tgon'ne's. 

it earth in (side) 



na le 

theytz.) that 

are some (it is) 

ne"' oii'gwc', 



ni a". 



na le ne 

timt tlie 

(it is) 

hefi'gwe' 

he man-V>ein^ 

'hefi"' ne" 

the 

a'de". 
Hadu"'i' 

Harlu"i-: 



distant 

Tho"'ge'' o'ne"' 

At that now 

(time) 

ne" Hadu"!"'' 

tlxe Hadtt*'i' - 



o ne 

now 



he"' doiisa'hadawen'ie" 

again 



being (s 



Odendofi- 

It Sapling. 



wa'hadieiT'ha" 

he was surprised. 



gwa 



da'^he" ne" 



seem- thence he 

ingly. is coming (is 

haia'dji'. "VVa'thiada"'nha'. Wa'he"'hen"' 

he is called. They two met. He said 



hen'gwe', 

he man-being 



Gaiii" 

Where 



e"' Hadii"i": "(jain" nofi'we" nonda'se" ? "" WiVhe"- 

iie Hadu"i': "Where the place thence thou He said 

didst come'.'" 

Odendoiini"':!': " Agekdotinioii'die's tea" io"'hwendji- 

It Sapling: " I them am going aliout the it earth is prcs- 

viewiug where eiit. 

; nofi'we' nonda"'se" ? "" Wa'he"'hen"' ne"' 

the place thence thou He it said the 



'Tho'ne"" 

"Here 



nonda'g'e" 



dewagadawenie'ha'die", 

I am traveling about. 



I" hi'ia' 



10 



11 



"In English there is no approximately exact equivalent of the term otgon. which is an adjective 
form denotive of the deadly, malefic, or pernicious use of orenda or magic power reputed to be 
inherent in all beings and bodies. It usually signilics deadly in deed and monstrous in aspect. 

'•The Onondagas call this personage Hadu'i", the Senecas. Shagodiiowe'gowS. and the Mohawk.s, 
.\koiiwara'. The Onondaga name is evidently connected with the expression hadu'ii', signifying "he 
is hunch-backed," in reference to the stooping or crouching posture assumed by the impersonator, to 
depict old age. The Seneca name means, "He, theGreat One, who protectsthem ( = human beings)," 
and the Mohawk name. "The Mask," or "It, the Mask." All these names are clearly of late origin, 
for they refer evidently to the being as depicted ceremonially in the festival for the new year. The 
orenda or magic power tjf this being was believed to be eiTicacious in warding off and driving away 
disea-sc and pestilence, as promised in this legend, and hence the Seneca name. The Mohawk epi- 
thet arose from the fact that the impersonator usually wears a mask of wood. But these etymologies 
do not give a definite suggestion as to what natural otiject gave ri.sc to this personification, this con- 
cept. But from a careful synthesis of the I'hief characteristics of this personage, it seems very probable 
that the whirlwind lies at the foundation of the coueepiiou. 



198 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



going about traveling. Verily, it is I who am the master of the earth 
here present." At that time the Sapling .said: "I it is who finished 
the earth here present. If it so be that thou art the master of the 
earth here present, art thou able to cause j'onder mountain to move 
itself hither?" Hadu'i' said: "I ean do it." At that time he said: 
" Do thou, yonder mountain, eome hither." Then the}' two faced 
aViout. Sometime afterward they two now faced back, and, moreover, 
saw that the mountain had not changed its position. At that time 
Sapling said: " Verily, thou art not the master of the earth here 
present. I, as matter of fact, am master of it. Now, next in time, I 
will speak." He said: '"Do thou, j'onder mountain, come hither." 
Now they two faced about. And as quickly as they two faced 
about again the mountain stood at their backs. The Sapling said: 
''What sayst thou? Am I master of it?" Then Hadu'i' said: '"It 



gia dagwe ni 10 

I it am master of 



tea" 



o"'hwendjia"ge'." Tho"ge' 

it earth on." At that 



wa'he"'hen" 

he it said 



the 

gwa' 



Odendorini"a': 

It Saplins: 



efi'k 

it may 



do'gCs 

it is true 



sagwenion'-khe"' 

thou it art able art 
to do thou 

WiVhe'"hen" m 

He it said 



I"' aksa"'i' tea" io"'hwendjia'de". The" 

"I I it finished the it earth is present. Thus, 
where 

i's sia'dagwe'ni'io' tea" io"'hwendjia'de', 

thou thou it art master the it earth is present, 

of where 

diiononda"ha' ? " 



ga'e" nofida'we' tea" .sige"" 

hither thence it the yonder 



the 



Hadu"i': 

Hadu"i': 



"E"kgwe'nia'." Tho"ge' o'ne"' 



■Iit\ 



wa'he"'hen": "Ga'e" nonda"se' 

he it said: "Hither tliencedothou 

eome it is rise: 

wii'hiatga'hade'nf. Gain'gwii' nwa'onni'she" o'nt 

they two faced about. 



diiononda"ha'. 

there it mountain 



Tho"ge' 

At that 



doiisa'hiatga'ha- 

again they two faced 



de'ni' o'ne'" di" 
da"ha'. Tho"ge" 

tain rises .\t tliat 

up. (time) 

de'siiVdagwe'ni'io" 

thou it art master ot 

O'ne"" i" o""ki' 

Now I ue.xt 1 



.Some So (long) it i 

(time) la.sted 

hoii.sa'hiatgat'hwiV gadoge"" ni'dio't tea" onofi 

again iience thev two it unchanged so tl 

looked " (is) it 

wa'he"'hcn": 

he it said: 



Odendonni"a' 

It Sapling 



tea" o"'hwendjia'de\ I" se" 

tlK- it eartli is present. I itisam 

wlierc ter of ft 

de"tgada'di:V."" Wa"he'"hen' 

f will talk out." He it said: 



where moun- 

" Hiia" hi'ia' 

" Not verily, 

(it is) 

iiVdagwe'ni'io'. 

1 it am master of. 



^Ga'e^ 

•Hither 



non- 

t hence 



da".se' 

tliou 



^iw"" disnorida'"ha\" O'ne"' 



the 



■ tho 



Wii'hiatga'hade'nf 

thev two faced about. 



Ne"tho' 

There 



niio sno we 

so It is rapid 



art rising up. 

deshofinatga'hade'nion" 

they two again faced back 



o ne 

now 



ni"sho''ne' diionon- 



da'-hif 



Wa"he""hen" ne" 

He it said the 



Odendofini"a': " Hatc'kwi', i' 

It Sapling: "What sayst I 



gwen- 

I it am 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



199 



is true that thou art master of it. Thou hast finished the earth liere 
present. Thou shouldst have pity on nie that I may be suffered to 
live. 1 will aid thee, moreover. Verily, thou dost keep sayin<^-: 
' Man -beings are about to dwell here on the earth here present.' In this 
matter, moreover, will it continue to be that I shall aid and assist 
thee. Moreover. I will aid the man-beings. Seeing that my body is 
full of orenda and even otgon. as a matter of fact, by and })y the man- 
l)eings will be affected with mysterious ills. Moreover, it will be 
possible for them to recover if they will make an imitation of the 
form of my bodj'. I, who was the fir.st to travel over the earth here 
present, infected it with my orenda. And, verily, it will magicall}^ 
conform itself to [be marked by] the lineaments of my body. More- 
over, this will come to pass. If it so be that a man-being becomes 
ill by the contagion of this magic power, it is here that I will 
aid thee. And the man-beings will then live in contentment. And, 



Tho"'ge' 

At that 



\vrrhe""hen'" ne' 



Hadu'i" 

Hadu'T: 



"■ Do'ge"s i's 

" It is Inie them 



swenni lo . 



ago'n'hek. 



I's 

Thou 



^iaiefinefidtVi' tea'' 

thou it hast tin- the 

ishud where 

di" 



io""hwendjia'de'. 

it earth is present. 



E"gonia'dage"nha' 

I thee will aid 



honnagiit'he' ne" 



tho'ne"' 

here 



ne"io"dik 



di" 



e gome nawa s 

I thee will assist 



l'sa'do"k 

more- Thou it art 

over. saying 

io^'hweiidjia'de'. 

it earth is present. 

e"gonia'dage"nha'. 

I thee will aid. 



AVsgiden'ii' 

Thou shouldst 
have mercy on me 

hi'ia" on'gwe' 

verily man- 

heing.s 

Tho'ne"' . di" 

Here inore- 



E"khei;rdage"nha' 

1 them will aid 



ofi'gwe'. Na'ie' ne" ioen'dae' o'tgo°" 



di" 

more- 



ne" gia'di"ge'. Ge'"dii'k e"iagodianen"nha' ne" ofi'gwe'. £"wa'do'" 

the my body on. By and by they will be affected 



di" 



e"tcion'do°' doga"t-khe° 



nigi:i'do"de"'. Agadientga''hwi' 



the man- It will be 

beings. possible 

de°ionde'niende"s'da' tea" 

is it, one it will make in the the 

pattern of it where 

dwagadiee°"di" dewagadawenie" 

I was the first I traveled about 



tea 



o"'hwendjia'de\ 

It earth is present. 



Tho'i 



where 

nigia"do"de"" 

such as my body H 

is III kind. 

gai°"nha' ne" on 

potence the i 

nawa's. .'Sken'no"' 

a.s.-ist. Well (It is) 



Na'ie' 

That 

di" 1 

morc- 



hi'iii 



•ha- 



e lona sre e 



Doga"t 

If it so be 



^"iao['odie",se"" 



gwe' na'ie" ne" ne"tho" 

an- that the there 

ins < it is) 

e"ionno"'donnio""hek ne" 



non we 

the place 



on gwe". 

beings. 



e gome 

I thee will 



Na'ie" di" 



10 



11 



12 



13 



200 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN. 21 



moreover, the}' must fustomarily greet me by a kinship term, say- 
ing: 'my Grandfather.' And when, customarily, the man-beings 
speak of me they must customarily say: 'our Grandfather"; thereby 
must they designate me. And I shall call the man-beings on my part 
by a kinship term, saj'ing: 'my Grandchildren.' And they must 
make customarily a thing of wood which shall be in my likeness, 
being wrought thus, that will enable them to go to the several 
lodges, and, moreover, they who thus personate me shall be 
hondu'i"." The}' must employ for this purpose tobacco [native 
tobacco]. It will be able to cause those who have become ill to 
recover. There, moreover, I shall take up m}' abode where the 
ground is wild and rough, and where, too, there are rock cliii's. More- 
over, nothing at all obstructs me [in seeing and hearing or power]. So 
long as the earth shall be extant so long shall I remain there. I shall 



de"ionkno'"hen"khwak 

they ( indef. ) will greet me by 
the relationship term 

Na'ie' ne" o'ne"' 

That the now 

(it is) 1 

' Shedwa'soda' 

* Our Orandfather,' 



e"ia'hen" 

one it will 



ge-'s: 



Ksoda'ha".' 



e"iongwatho'ia' 

one me will tell of 



e^ia'heii" 

one it will 



ge" s: 



na le 



Na'ie' di" 



lodges have 
severally 



gwa on we 

tobaceo na- 



on gwe : 



e le sen nia 

one it will make 



e"iongna'do"'khwak ne"' on'gwe'. O'ne"' 

they (indef.) me will use the man- Now 

it to designate beings. 

' Kheiade"sho"''a',' de"kheno"'hen"khwak. 

'My Grandchildren I them will greet by the re- 

several.' lationship term. 

ge"'s ne" tea" nigia'do"de"' ne" 

That more- the one it will make cus- the the such my body (is) the 

(it is) over tomarily where us in kind 

o'hweiT'ga' de"gaienda"gwrk, na'ie' e"gagwe'nia' na'ie' tea" gone"'- 

it wood it it will resemble, that it it will be able that the they 

(it is) to do (it is) where (indef.) 

saieii'do"' ne"tho' nhe"'hefi'ne', ne"tho' dl" ne"'hadiie'a' ne" 

there thither they (m.\ there more- so they (m.) it the 

will go over will do 

hondu"i' ne" i" e"iofigadia'donda"gwa' tea" nigia'do"de"'. Oie"'- 

they (m.) the I they (indef.) my jierson will the such my body is It 

are haau"i' represent thereby where as in kind. 

e''iondiea'da"gwa'. E"gagwe'nia' e"djon'do"' 

CO na- cus- one it it will use to do. It it will be again one will be well 

,'c tomarily able to do (=becomeone'sself again) 

gono"'hwak'danik. Ne"tho' di" non'we' nCgadien" ne" tea" 

they (indef. ) ill are There more- the place I myself the the 

severally. over will place where 



non we 

the l)Illi'c 



odo"'hwendjiat'grs tea" o'' 



■ild 



degaste"'he'nio"'. 

it rock rises severally. 



ste"" di" de'wagadawe""'das. Na'ie" 

any- more- it me obstructs (my sight, That 

thing over hearing, or power). (it is) 

e"io"'hwefidjiri'dek ne"tho' e"gi"deri'dak. 

it earth will be present there I will continue 



di" tea"' 



ne lonni s 



HiiiX" 

Not 
(it is) 

he' 



E"kheia"dage"nhe"k di" 



a Masculine plural of hadu'i 



HEWITT] 



ONONDAGA VKKSION 



201 



continue to aid the man-beings for that lenuth of time." '{'here, it is 
said, is the plaee wiicrein all kinds of deadly ills heyot thmi-cKt's — 
fevers, consumptions, headaches — all were caused by lladu'i". 

Now, at that time the Sapling again traveled. He again ai rived at 
his lodge, and he marveled that his grandmother was angry. She 
took from its fastening the head, which had been cut oil', of his— the 
Sapling's — dead mother, and she carried it away also. She bore the 
head away with lier. When she had prepared the head, it bccanie 
the sun, and the body of flesh became the nocturnal light orb. .\s 
soon as it became night, the elder woman-being and. next in order, 
Flint departed, going in an easterly direction. At the end of 
three days, then said Sapling: "I will go after the diurnal orli of 



ne 



on gwe" 

the raan- 

beings 

diiodadoiini"' n 

there it formed t 

itself 

de"iago'hw!Ve'sda 

colic, the gripes (it will 
pierce one's body), 

ni'hoie'e" 



ne"tho' nigai"hwes." Ne"tho', 

there so it matter is There 

long." (it is) 

ne" nwa tgano"'soda"tchage'' ; 

the every it disease is in number; 



ia'ke"'. non'we' 

it is said. the 

place 

e"iago"do"''gwak. 

one fever will have. 



eniagono wano 

one pain in the head 
will have, 



hwak. 



na le 

that 
(it is) 



ne"tho" 

there 



ne 

the 



Tho"ge' 

At that 
(time) 

Hoiisa'ha'io"' 



hii'gwii" tea"' 

mattt 



o ne 

now 



Hadu''i". 

Hadu"i'. 

he" 

again 



tea" 

the 
where 

o'ne'" 



don.sa'hadawen'ie' 

again he traveled 

thono"''sa'ie°\ 

tliere his lodge 



vher 



non we 

the place 

gontVkhwe""!' 

she is angry 



the 

O'ne"' 



ne" ho'soda'ha" 



Odendonni"a'. 

It Sapling. 

wil'hoi'hwane'- 

he marveled at the 

. Wa'e'hil'gwa' 

She it took oti 



tea' 



ganiiondiVgwii" 

it had been 
fastened up 

hono"ha--ge°"ha' 

his mother it was 



ono wa 

it head 



Odeiidonni";!' 

It Sapling 



oiidafhnia'djiiV'gi' 

one her head had cut oflf 

hwa'e"hwir o"ni'. 



Heiago'hau""' ne" 



ono wa 

it head 

a'sonek'ha" 



ono wa 

it head. 



wa"wa'do"'. 

it it became, 



Tea*' wri"eiennefida"'nha" 



where 

o'ne"' 



gaa- gwa 

it moon 
(luminary) 



wiVwii'do" 

it it becHiiu- 



wahiiii'den'ditV 

they two departed 

tgaa'gwi'tge""s 

there it sun rises 

nwa'onni'she' 

so long it lasted 



ne"' ijok'sten'; 



one (IS) 

nhwa"hniiea"da". 



ne"' oiee""dii" 



1 soon thence it 

as became night 

gwa"'tho' no*' 



O-ha'ii" 

11 Flint 



Na'ie" 



Odcndoiini"':') 

It Sapling 



a se 

three ; 

w;i"he"'hen"': 

he it said : 



niwendage" 

so it dav (is) in 
number 

•O'ne"- 

"Now 



202 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 

light. Verilj', it is not good that the hiuiuui beings who iire about 
to dwell hero on the earth should contiiuie to go about in dark- 
ness. Who, moreover, will accompany me ( "' A man-being, named 
Fisher, spoke in reply, saying: "I will accompany thee." A man- 
being, another person, said: "1, too, will accompany thee." It was 
the Kaccoon who said this. Another man-being, whose name is Fox, 
said: "I, too, will accompany thee." There were several others, 
several man-beings, who, one and all, volunteered to aid 
Sapling. At that time Sapling said: "Moreover, who will work 
at the canoe r' The Beaver said: "Verily, I will make it." Another 
man-being, whose name was Yellowhammer, said: "I will make 
the hollow of it." At that time there were several others who 
also gave their attention to it. And then they worked at it, making 

he"sgegwa"ha' ne" gaa"gwa' endek'ha'. Hiia", hi'ia' de'oia'ne' 

1 hence t it will go to the it orb of riiurnal Not verily, it is good 

bring light (it is). (it is), 

daio'gas'dik tea" non'we' aio""sek ne" on'gwe" onnagathe" 

-■ it should eon- the the place they should con- the human they (iudef.) nre 

tinue to be night where tinue to go about being about to dwell 

„ ne" tho'ne"' o'"hwendjia"ge'. Soil' di" nonwa'ho"de"' he^ia'gneT' 

the here it earth on. Who more- kind of person one and I will go 

(is it), over, together?" 

Hefi'gwe', Sgaia'nis haia'dji', da'hada'dia' wahe"'hen": "I" 

4 He man- Fisher he is he talked in he it said: "I 

being, (Long-track) called, reply 

he"dne"." Hefi'gwe', thi'haia'da'de' Wifhe^'hen": "1" o" 

O thou and I He man- just his body is projecting he it said: "I too 

will go." being (is) (he is another person) 

e"dwe"." Tcokda'gi' ne" na" wa'h6"'hen". Hefi'gwe' thi'ha- 

" we will go." Raccoon the that one he it said. He man- just his 

that being (is) body is 

ia'da'de', Sge"'hna'kse"' haia'dji" \v:Vhe"'hen": "I" o" e"dwe'." 

7 projecting (he is Fox he is heit.said: "I too we will go 
iiTiotherperson), (It HasBad Fur) called together." 

Thi'hadiia'dade'nio"' hertnongwe'sho""o"' gagwe'gi' wa'hofithofi- 

8 They (m.) other (are) they (m.) man-being it all they (m.) 

severally (are) severally made their 

ga'ia'k ne" tea" e""honwaie'nawa's ne" Odefidonni"a*. O'ne"' 

9 scores (vol- the the they im.Ulim will a,s.>iist the It Sapling. Now 

unteered] where 

tho"gc" ne" Odendoiini"a' wfi'he"'hen": "Son" di" uonwa'ho"- 

1" at that the It Sapling he it said: "Who more- kind of person 

(time) (is it) over 

de"' e"'hoio"d6"'"ha' ne" ga'hofi'wa'?" Wa'he"'hen" ne" 

I-'- he it will work at the it canoe?" He it said the 



j,^ Nagiliir'gf: "I" hiifi' e"ge'sen'niiX'." Hefi'gwe' thi'haia'da'de', 

Beaver 'I verilv I it will make." He man- he another 

(Stick-cutter I : being (is) person is, 

-to Kwe""kwe"' ni'ha'sefino"de"' nfi'ic" ne" wahc"'hefi": "I" 

Yellowhammer such his name (is) that the he it saiil : "I 

in kind (it is) 

("'"ksadofi'nia'." Tho"ge' o'nt'"" thigondiiii'dade'nio"" o"ni' wa'ha- 

l"-t I trough (hoi- .Uthat now they (z.) other individuals also they (m.) 

low)." will make (time) severally (are) 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



208 



tho I'iinoe. There Ssiplini;- kept suyiii"-: "Do ye iiiuke haste in the 
woik." Ill a «hort time, now, verily, they tinished it, iiiukiii<> aeanoe. 
Quiekl}', now, they prepared themselves. At that time they laiinehed 
the canoe into the water. Then Sapling said: ''Moreover, who 
shall steer the canoe T" Beaver said: "I will volunteer to do it." 
Otter also said: "I, too." Now they went aboard and departed. 
Then Sapling said: "'In steering the canoe, thou must guide it 
eastward." Now, it ran swiftly as they paddled it onward. It was 
night; it was in thick darkness; in black night they propelled the 
cauoe onward. After a while, seemingly, they then looked and saw 
that daylight was approaching. And when they arrived at the place 
whither they were going it was then davlight. Thev saw tiiat there 



dii'hwasteis'dii'. Tho"ge' o'ne°' wa'hodiio'de°"'hii' 



Ne*'tho' 



At that iKiw 

(time) 

i'ha'do"k 

he it kept 



yintf 



they (m.) it worked at 

e"' Odendonni' 

he It Sapling': 



deswa'nowaia'he'"'hii 



I . 



Niioi'hwagwa'hii'' o'ne"^ 

So it is a short matter now 



efino'k'de"' wa'hadi'honioii'nia'. 



Tho"ge' 

At that 



o ne 

now 



(tu 



Tho"ge' 

At that 
(time) 

nonwa'ho"'de" 

kind of person 



wa'he"^ 

he it 



awe ge 

water on 

(in) 

'hen" n 



aid 



Wil'dwakdrfa" 

It is a short spaee 

hwa'hofina'di" 

thither they (m.i it 
east 

Odeiidofini" 

It Sapling: 



wtX'hadi'hoiT- 

they (m.) made 

: "Hau", 

"Come, 

li'ia" wil'hofidi- 

M- verily they (m.) 

o'ne'" WiX'honde"sa'. 

now they made them- 

selves ready. 

ne" ga'hon'wii'. 

the it eanoe. 

"Soil" dV 

"Who more- 



e"theunidenwa''dtr : 

he the canoe will guide?" 



■"l" e"aathone'a'ia'k.'' Skwa'ie" 



Nagaia"gr 

Beaver 

(Stick-Cutter) 

wii"be"'hen": 



WiVhe"'hen": 

he it said : 



I will volunteer.' 



lie it I 



Tho-'ge 

At that 



WiVhofidi'dak, o'ni'' 



Odendoniii":! 

It Sapling 



aboard, 

w^a'he"''hen": 

he it said : 



wa'hoii'den'dia'. 

they (m.) departed. 



O'ne"' 

Now 
(it is) 



till 



No 



the 
where 

we'ha'die". Deio"gas, deioda'soiidai'go"'. 

go along row- It is night, two it darkness to dark- 

ing. ness (y>iteh-dark) is joined, 

ue' ne"tho' hadi'honiofi'dic". Dien"'ha'' gwa" o'ne"' wa'hofitgat'hwiV 



vhere 

o'sondagonwa'sho""gowa'- 

it blackne.ss (night) in along great 



there they (m.) go along 

propelling the canoe. 

eiide'' daio'do"'ha'die'. 



non we" 

the place 



hwa'hen'ne" efide"' 



Suddenly, 

Ne" 

The 

o'ne"' 

now. 



o ne 

now 



wa'hadi'io"' ne" 

they (m.) arrived the 



they (m.) looked 

tea" 



Wa"hontsfat'iiwa" 



!> 



" Tgaa'gwi'tge"'s ne"siea"div 

" There it sun rises thither thou it 10 

wilt direct 

tea" e"senniden'wa"da\" O'ne"' hi'ia" deioii"dadi' tea" hodiga- 

* running the they (m.) 11 



12 



13 



the 14 



vhere 

ne"tho' 

there 



15 



204 



IROQDOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN. '21 



was there, seemingly, an island, and they saw that the trees standing 
there were very tall, and that some of them were bent over, inclining 
far over the sea, and there in the water where the tree tops ended 
the canoe stopped. Then Sapling said: "Moreover, who will go to 
unfasten the light orb [the sun] from its bonds yonder on the tree 
top?" Then Fisher said: "I will volunteer.''' Then Fox said: "I, too 
[will volunteer]." At that time Fisher climbed up high, and passed 
along above [the ground]. He crossed from tree to tree, going along 
on the branches, making his way to the place where the diurnal light 
orb was made fast; thither he was making his course. But. in regard 
to Fox, he ran along below on the ground. In a short time Fisher 
then arrived at the place where the diurnal light orb was made fast. 



gwa" tga'hwe"no', 

seem- there it island 

iiigly, floats, 

gaefi'he'dji's agwa's 

it tree trunks (are) very (just) 
long (tall), 



ID 



wa'hadi'ge"' ne"tho' ga'hi'do"' agwa's 

thev (m.) it saw there it tree stands very 

plurally (it is) 

ha'deioden''ha'k'donniori'- 



deiotcha'kdofi'nio"', 

they (z.) are bent severally 



awe"'ge" 

it water on 
(in) 

sra'hon'wa. 



gania'da'ge"sho'" 

it lake (sea) on along 

hegaen'hade'nio"* 

thercit treesend severally 



"Son" df' 

■■ Who more- 
(isit) over 

ne" tea" 

the the 

where 

w;i"he"'hen": 

ho it said: 



Tho"ge' 

At that 
(time) 

nonwa'ho'"de' 

kind of person 



o ne 

now 



hagwa'di', 

side of it, 

ne''tho' 

there 

wri'he"'hefi'' 

he it said 



ne"'tho' 

there 



tea" 



non we 

the place 



dondagadiVnha' 

there it stopped 



ne 

the 



Odendofini"iV 

It Sapling: 



e"'haniiondagwa''ha' si" 

he it will go to unfasten 



tganiiofi'da' 



der 



hegaen'hage°'hia'da' 

there it tree top ends 



"1", 



e°gathonga'ia'k. 

I will volunteer." 



"I"' o"iir."' Tho"ge' o'ne" 

•■I also." At that now 

(time) 

he'tge"" ni'hodoiigo'di'ha'die". 

up high there he passed along. 



gaa gwa 

it sun 
(orb of light) 

Sge"'hnak'se"' 

Fox 

wa'haa"the"' i 

he it climbed 1 



'y 



^aia nis 

Fisher 



sho"' ne''tho' 



11 (he: 

tganiiofi'da" 

1 '> there it is fas- 
~ tened up 

die'. Ne"' na" 

13 The that 
that one 

Wa'dwakda'sl" o'ne" 

14 In a short time now 
(it is close apart) 

to'auiion'dcV 



ni'hat'ha'hi'ne 

there he traveled 
along, 

endek'ha 

diurnal 



gaa' gwii 

it sun (orb 
of light I, 

Sge""hna'kse"' 

Fox 



WiVhe"''hen": 



'"' Sgaia'nis 

e Fisher 

o'sgo'ha'ge"- 

it bough on along 



ne"tho' nhwa'he" tea" noii'we' 

there thither he the the place 

was going where 

iie'tho' nhwa'hawenoiThfi'- 

there thither he was making 



\Va"haen"hiia"'kho"\ 



nc 



Sgaia'nis 

Fisher 



e'da"ge" 

down (on the 
ground) 

o'ne"' hwa'ha'io"" 

now there he arrived 



ni'hadak'he'. 

there he ran. 



tea" 



15 



non we 

tlic i.lace 



there it is fas- 
tened up 



ne 

the 



gaa gwa 

it sun. 



Gondadie"' 

At once 



WiVhatcho'hi'- 

he it bit repeatedly 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



205 



At once be repeatedly' bit that by which it was secured, and, severiii<,'- 
it, he removed the sun. Now, moreover, he cast it down to his friend. 
Fox, who stood near beneath him. lie caught it. and now. Tuore- 
over, they two fled. When they two had run half the way across 
the island, then Flint's g-randmother noticed what had taken i)lace. 
She became angry and wept, saying: "What, moreover, is the 
reason, O Sapling, that thou hast done this in this manner T' 
Then she. the elder woman-l)eing. arose at once, and liegan to run in 
pursuit of the two per.sons. Fox ran along on the ground and, 
in turn. Fisher ci'ossed from tree to tree, running along the 
branches. Now, the elder woman-being was running close behind, 
and now she was about to sieze Fox, who now, luoreover. being 
wearied, cast the sun up above. Then Fisher caught it. Now. next 



'ho"- 



tea' 



ganiiofidiVgwe"" 

it it fa.steiied by it, 



wa'ha'iak 

he it severed 



wa'haniioiida'gwa' 

he it unfastened 



the 



gaa" gwa . 

it sun. 

hoiina'tchi' 

Ihev are friend-^ 



O'ne"' di"' e'dri"ge' hwa'ho'di" hwa'horiwa'die""si 

Now more- down below thither he 



the 



Sge"'hmik'se"' 

Fox 



Na'ie' ne'' 

That the 

(it is) 

dewa'seii'no"' 



da'haie'na' o'ne" 

there lie it now 

oanght 

tea" niga'hwe'''na' 

the so it island (is) 

where large 

' ho'soda'hii'' 

his grandmother 



ne"tho' 

there 

di" 

more- 
over 

ne"tho' 

there 



dosge^'^ha' 

near by 

wa'hiade"gwa". 

they two (m.) fled. 



tha'da". 

there he 
stanrU. 

Tea" 

The 



o'ne"" wa'ontdo'gil' i 

now she it noticed t 

khwe""ha", wa'dio"''shent'hwa' 

angry. she wept. 



wa'ti'hen 

she it said: 



htVdoii'sa'hnidak'he' 

just there again they two 
(m.) are running 

O'ha'a'. Wa'agonii"- 

It Flint. She became 

Ho't di" nonwa'ho"- 

What more- kind of thing 



de"- 
O'ne"' 

Now 

di-'se- 



daioi"hwa"khe' ne' 



tho'ne"' nwa'sie'ii" 



Odefidonni'Tr '. " 

It Sapling?" 



dondaiede°sda'dji' wa'diona''dat 

thence she leapt up she ran 



gok'sten'a 

she ancient 



Na'ie' 

That 

(it is) 

ne"' o""'ke"' 

the ne-\t in 

time 

o'sgo"ha"'ge''sho"" 

it boughs on along 



Sge"'hna'kse" 

Fo 

Sfraia'n 



e'da"ge' 

ground 



he'tge"" 

up high 



ni'luulak'he'. 

there he is running. 



O'ne"" dosge""ha 



tho"h:l 



Sge' 



gok'-steiiM", o'n 

she ancient now almost 

one, 

"hna'kse"' wrrhatche""da' o'ne' 



a'honwaie'na' 

she him could seize 



wa'hoiiwa- 

she them 
one pursued. 

ni'hadak'he' na'ie' 

there he ran that 

(it is) 

de'haen'hiiii'kho""ne' 

he tree tops is cros-sing 
severally 

daiedak'he" 

there she came 
running 

o'ne"' ue" 



di" 

more- 



gaa jTwa . 



hgaia m 

Fisher 



da'haie'na". 

there he it 
caught. 



he'tge"* 

up high 

Na'ie" 

That 

(it is) 



low the 

hwa"ho'di" 

thither he it 
threw 

o"''ke"" 



206 1ROQ0OIAN CX)8MOLOGY [eth. a.nn.21 

ill turn, .she pursued hiui. And he, next in turn, wlu/n she riuue run- 
ning close behind him and was al)uut to seize him, being in his 
turn wearied, cast the sun down, and then Fox in his turn eaught 
it. Thus, verily, it continued. Fisher was in the lead, and he at 
once boarded the canoe. And close behind him was Fo.x, holding 
the sun in his mouth, and he, too, at once got aboard of the canoe. 
Now, moreover, the canoe withdrew, and, turning around, it started 
away. Now, moreover, it was running far away as they paddled it 
onward when the elder woman- being arrived at the shore of the sea; 
and she there shouted, saying: '"O Sapling, what, moreover, is the 
reason .that thou hast done this thing in this manner? Thou shouldst 
pity me, verilj-, in that the sun should continue to pass thence, going 
thither [in its orbit, giving day and night].'' He, Sapling, said noth- 

wa'honwa'se"k. Na'ie' ©""ke"' ne" o'ne"' dosge""ha' 

1 she him pursued. That iie.Nt in tnc uow near by 

(it is) time 

daiedak'he', o'ne"' tho"hti' a'honwaie'nii" o'ne"" ne" ©""ke"' 

2 tlicre she came now almost she him could seize now the next in 

running, that time 

w:Vhatche""da' e''dii"ge' hwa'ho'df, Sge"'hna'kse°' o""ke°' 

3 he became wearied down thither he it Fo.x next in 

below east. time 

da'haie'niV. Na'ie' hi'ia' niio'di'ha'die'. Ha'hC>n'de' ne" 

■i there he it That vcrilv so it continued to be. He is in the the 

eaught. (it is) lead 

Sgaia'nis na'ie' haia'dagondiVdie' sa'hadi'dak gii'hoiiwagofi'wa'. 

5 Fisher that his body did not stop again he got it canoe in. 

(it is) aboard 

O'ne"' ne''tho' gwiVtho' ne" Sge"'hnti'kse"' ho'nhondil'die' ne" 

(5 Now there next in the Fox he came holding it the 

place in bis mouth 

gaii"gwa', na'ie' .o"' haiadagondii'die" sa'hadi'dak ne" ga'hofiwa- 

7 it sun. That tn<i his body did not stop again he got the it canoe in. 

(it is) aboard 

gofi'wa'. O'ne"' di"' ne" ga'hoiTwa' dawado"''tgri' wa'dwatga'ha- 

y Now more- the it canoe thence it with- it turned around 

over drew itself 

de'ni" sawathonwanenda"siii'. O'ne"' dl" i'no"' sagadak'he' ne" 

9 again it canoe disjoined itself Now more- far again it is run- the 

(from the landing). over mng 

tea'' hodigawe'hii'die' ne" o'ne"' daie'io"' ganiadsik'da' ne" 

10 the they (m.) go paddling the now there she it sea (lake) the 
where onward arrived beside 

gok'sten'a', o'ne"' di"' ne"'tho" wa'diago'hene"da', wa'a'hen": 

11 she ancient now more- there she shouted, she it said: 

one. over 

" Odendonni"a', ho't di"' nonwa'ho"de"' diioi"hwa' tea" 

1;^ "It Sapling, what more- kind of thing it is reason the 

(is it) over where 

tho'ne"' iiwa'sie'a'? A'sgiden'a' hi'ia', ne" tea" dofldawet'hak 

13 here .so thou it hast Thou me shouldst verily, the the thence it should con- 

done? pity where tinue to pass thither 

ne" gaifgwa'." Hiia"' ste"'' de'ha'wen' ne"' Odendonni":!'. 'A"se"' 

14: the it sun." Not any- he it said the It Sapling. Three 

(it is) thing 



HEWITT] ONONDAGA VERSION 207 

ing'. She said this three times in succession. Now she cxclnimed: 
''O thou. Fox. effuse thy orenda to cause the suu to pass hahifuaily 
thence, g'oing' thitiier." Fox said nothing in reply. 'I'hricc, too. did 
she repeat this speech. Now. again, she said: ''() thou. Fisher, 
effuse thy orenda whereby thou canst nialve the sun to pass haliitualiy 
thence, going thither." He said nothing. Thrice did she repeat this 
saying. And* all the other persons, too, said nothing. She said: 
•"O thou, Beaver, thou shouldst at this time have pity on nie; do thovi 
effuse thy orenda; moreover, thou hast the potence to cause the sun 
to pass thence habitually, going thither." He .said nothing. Thrice, 
too, did she repeat this speech. All .said nothing. Now, there was 
there a person, a man-being, whose orenda she overmatched. She 
.said: "O thou. Otter, thou art a fine person, do thou effuse thy orenda 

nwa"ondiet'"a" ne]' nii'ie' iion'do"k. O'ne"' wifg^'hen"': '"Sge"'- 

somnnysheit the that she it kept Now she (z- 1 it said: "Fox 1 

repeated (it is) saying. 

hna'kse"' desadennon'de"' tea'' sa"shasde"'sa'ie"' (^"'safwe'nijV 

o 

the thou hast potency thou it art able ^ 

ivhere to do 

doiidawet'hak ne"' gaa"gwa"." Hiia"' ste""' de'ha'weiT ne"' 

thenee it should con- the it sun." Not any- he it, said the '^ 

tinue to pass thither Otis) thing 

Sge"'hna'k.se"\ "A''se"" o" nwa'ondief'a'' nJi'ie' iiori'do"k. O'ne"" 

Fox. Three too so many she it that she it kept Now "^ 

repeated (it is) saying 

he"' o'iu' wa"ge"'herr': '"Sgaia'nis desadennoiTde"' tea" sa'sha- 

again it other she (z.) it said: "Fisher do thou thyself in the thou '^ 

(is) thy orenda array where hast 

sde"'sa'ie"' ne'' tea'' e"sgwe'ni:V doiidawet'hak ne'' gaa''gwa'.'' 

potency the the thou it art able thence it should con- the it sun." ^ 

where to do tinue to pass thither 

Hiia"' ste""' de"ha'wen". 'A''se"' o" nwa'ondiet''a" nfi'ic' 

Not any- he it said. Three too so many she it that * 

(it is) thing repeated (ilis) 

iiofi'do"k. Nfi'ie" o'' ne'' thi'hadiia'dade'nio"' gagwe'gl" hiia"' 

just they I m. I are different it all not ^ 

ones (it is) 

ste""' de'lion'nen". Wa"ge""hen'': ''Nagaiiv'gi', i's ne" o""kt'"' 

any- thev (m.) it said. .<he ( z.) it said: "Beaver, thou the jire.sent 9 

thing ' time 

a'sgiden'ii'; desadennon'de"" dl"', sa"shasde"''sa'ie"* tea" e""sgwe'- 

thou me shouldst do thou thyself in thy more- thou potency hast the thou wilt 10 

pity; orenda array " over, where be able 

niiV ne"' tea" dofidawet'hak ne" gaa"gwa'.'' Hiia" ste"'' 

to do the the thence it should con- the it sun." Not any- 11 

where tinue to pass thither (it is) ibiug 

de'ha'wen". 'A"se"' o" nwii'ondief'a' nii'ie' iion'do"k. (lagwe'gi" 

he it said. Three too .so many she it that she il kej.t it all 12 

repeated (it is) saying. 

hiia"' ste""' de'hofi'neii". O'nt"'"" ne"'tho" ne" hen'gwe" shaiu"- 

not anv- they (m.) it said. Now there the he man-being he is n 13 

(it is) thing 

dada" wa'thofiwaerrgeiTnia'. Wa"ge""hen'': ""Skwa'ie"", i's son- 
person she his orenda overmatched. She (z.) it said: "Otter, thou thou 14 



208 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ans.21 

wherein thou hast the poteiice to ordain fforethink] that the sun 
thence shall come to pass, going thither." He said: "So l)c it." 
Instantly accompanying it was her word, sajnng: "I am thankful." 
At that time Beaver said: "Now, verily, it is a direful thing, wherein 
thou hast done wrong." And now, moreover, he took the paddle out 
of the water and with it he struck poor Otter in the face, flattening 
his face thereby. • 

As soon as they arrived home Sapling said: " I am itleascd tliat now 
we have returned well and successful. Now, I will fasten it up high; 
on high shall the sun remain fixed hereafter." At tliat time he then 
said: '"Now, the sun shall pass over the sky that is visible. It shall 
continue to give light to the earth." Thus, moi'eover, it too came to 
pass in regard to the nocturnal light orb [the moon]. 

gwe'di'io', desadennon'de"' tea'' sa'shasde""sa'ie"' ne" tea" 

1 ft"'"! person, do thou thyself in thy the thou hast potency Ihe the 

orenda array where whore 

e"sgwe'nia' ne"' e"tcenno""'do"' tea"' dondawet'hak ne"' gaii"- 

2 thou it wilt be the thou thyself will the thence it will con- the it 

able to do will it where tinue to pass 

gwa'." Wa'he'"hen": "Niio"'."' Ne"tho' gawennaniionda'die' 

3 sun." He it said: •■ So let it be." There as soon as it was said 

lit word came fastened to it) 

WiVge"'hen'': "Niiawe"'"ha'."' Tho"'ge" o'ne"' ne"' NagaitVgi' 

4 she 'z.) it said: - 1 am thankful." At that now the Beaver 

I time I 

wa'he"*hen"': "O'ne"' hi'ia" gano'we"" tea" .sa'sadei'hwat"wa"da","" 

5 he it said: "Now verily it is dire the again thou hast done wronjj 

where (mistaken a matter)." 

o'ne"' di"' da'hagawe'sotcie""da', hago"'si"ge' wa'haie""da', 

() m>w more- instantly he took paddle out of his face on he it struck, 

over water, 

da'ha'hwa'e'gwa' ne" Skwaie""-gen"ha'. 

7 thence he battered it the Otter it was 

(flattened it) (poor it is). 

Ganiio" sa'hadi'io"" o'ne"' ne"' Odendonni"';!' wa"he""ht'rr': 

8 So soon as again they now the It Sapling he it said: 

(m.) returned 

''O'ne"' wa'gatcennoii'nia" tea"' o'ne"' skeii'no"" tea"' sedwa'io"'. 

9 "Xow I am glad the now well (it is) the again we have 

where where returned. 

O'ne"' di"' he'tge'"' e"gniiofi'de"', he'tge"" he'"iontgonda"gwe"' 

10 N'ow more- up high I it will fasten, up high it will be unchanging 

over 

e"gaaiion'dak tea" gaa"gwa\" Tho"ge' o'ne"' wa'he"'hen": 

11 it will be fast the it sun." At that now she (z.) it said: 

where (time) 

"O'ne"' de"wet'hak ne" gaa"gwa' gae"'hia'de'. I)e"io'hathe"'dik 

12 "Sow thence it will con- the it sun it sky (is) It will cau.se it to 

tinue to pass thither present. be light 

tea" o"'hwendjia"ge'." Ne"tho' di" nwa'awe°"ha' tea" a'sofiek'ha' 

13 the it earth on," There more. so it came to the it night per- 
where over pass where taiuing to 



14 



gaa gwa . 



ONONDAfJA VERSION 



209 



Now, Sapling traveled over the vi.'sible earth. There was in one 
place a river course, and he stood beside the river. There he went to 
work and he formed the body of a human man-being." He completed 
his body and then he ])lew into his mouth. Thereupon, the human 
man-being beciime alive. Sapling said: "Thou thyself ownest all 
this that is made." So. now, verily, he repeatedly looked around, 
and there was there a grove whose fruit was large, and there, more- 
over, the .sound of the l>irds talking together was great. So, now 
came another thing. 'I'hus. in his condition he watched him, and 
he thought that, perhajis. he was lonesome. Now, verilv, he again 
went to work, and he made another human man-being. Next in time 
he made a human woman-being. He completed her body, and then he 
blew into her mouth, and then she, too. became alive. He said, 
addrcssino- the male niun-l)eiiiL;-: •"Now. this woman-being and thou 



O'ne"" de'hodawenie" tea"' o"'hwendjia'de'' ne" Odefidonni'Ti' 

Now he travelefi the it earth is present the Tt SnjiliiiK. 

wliere 

Ge"'hio""hwada'die" ne"'tlio" gt''"iiio""hwak'da' wa"thadii"'nha". Ne"tlio 

It river is present there it river heside 



wa"hoio''de°"ha' wtvhoitrdon'nia' 

he went to work he his body made 



o'ne"' wa"haen"'dat ne' 

li.,w he l.lew tlie 

(Wind uttered I 

do'n'het ne"' on'gwe". 

became the human 

alive being. 

tea" niiodie'e" 

it is done 



nen ge 

this one 



the 
where 

ne"'tho* o'hon'da'ie" 

tliere it brush (shrubs i the i 

are (he) 

gondiio".sho""'a" odit'ha". Da' 

they (z.) So. 

are talking. 

tea"' de"hoga'"ha" wa"he'a" 

he him had his he it thought 



ha'.sagofi'wa* 

his mouth in. 

Odendonni"':!' 

It stapling 

Da', o'ne' 
"' swa'hio'na". 



on gwe ." 

human 
being. 

Tho"ge" 

At that 
(time) 

wa'he'"hen' 



he came to stand. Tliei 

WiVhoirfdi" 



'I's sa'we"' 

heit.said: •■Thoy thou It 

ownest 

'• hi'ia" de"hotga'don'nio'"k 

verily he is looking repeatedly 

about 

ne"'tho" di"' jj'ai"sdowa'ne"' 

there 

he" o' 



hatrwa'da's 



it another 
I thing). 

hofi". 



r large 

Ne"'tho' iii'io't 

There so it is 



O'ne" 



hi' 



whe 



sa'hoio"de'"'ha" o'nr 



Agon'gwe" o°"'ke"" 

She human next in 

being time 

wa"haen"dat ne"' 

he blew the 



he"' 

again 



esome haps. 

.sa'ha'son'nia" 

again he it made 



ne"' oii'gwe". 



the 



.sa'ha'son'nia". 

again he it made. 



e'.sagofi'wa', 

her mouth in, 



being. 

Wa"shagoia"di "sa" o' nf'" " 

He her body com- now 

pleted 

o" na"' wrfoiido'n'het. 

too that one she became alive. 



Wa"he"'hen"', 

He it said, 



w;l"honwe"'"has ne" 



hadji'na": 



■ Na'ie" 



ne 



Dale 



1 From this paragraph to the end of this version there is more or less admixture of trans- Atlantic ideas, 
ft Here oii'gwe' denotes a human being. See footnote on page 141. 

•21 ETH— 03 14 



210 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOUY 



[ETH. ANN. 21 



many. Do thou not ever cause her mind to l)e grieved. Thou must 
at all tuues hold her dear." At that time he said, addressing her who 
was there: "This human man-being and thou now marry. Thou 
must hold him dear. And ye two shall abide together for a time 
that will continue until death shall separate you two. Always ye two 
must hold one the other dear. Ye two must care for the grove bear- 
ing large fruit. For there are onlv a few trees that belong to you 
two." He said: "Moreover, do ye two not touch those which do not 
belong to you two. Ye two will do evil if it so be that you two 
touch those which do not belong to you two." 

Thus, in this manner, they two remained together, the man-being 
paving no attention to the woman-being. The male human man-being 
cared not for the female human man-being. Customarily, they two 
laid themselves down and they two slept. Now sometime afterward, 
he who had completed their bodies was again passing that way, and, 



nen'ge'"'ha' 

this one 



agon gwe 

she human ye two marr>' 

being 

a'she'nigo''"hahetge'"'da'. E''shenoe"'khwiik 

thou her mind shouldst hurt Thou her shalt hold 

(grieve her mind) 



wedjinia'khe'. 'A"gwi' 



wa'he°'hen" 

lie it said, 



wa'shagowe°"has ne" 

he her addressed the 



diiot'gont." 

always." 

e"den': 



ne"tho' 

there she 

abode : 

E"shenoe"'khwak. 

Thou him shalt hold 



ak'he' neiige""ha' hon'gwe' 

marry this one he human 

being. dear ever. 

nigai'hwe's ne" gado'ge"' e"tcia'diei5' tea" nige"" 

the it certain ye two will the so it is 

place (is) abide where far 



hwen'do"* 

ever 

Tho"ge' 

At that 
(time) 

"Wedjini- 

" Ye two 

Ne"tho' 

There 



so it matter 
long (is) 

ge"'he'io'" 

it death 



de''djisnikha"sia'. Diiot'gont de"djiadadatnoe'"khwak. 



O'hgnda'ie" 

It grove lies 

tea" is' 



again it you two will Always 

separate. 

swa'hio'na' e°sni'nigo"'ha"k. 

it fruit large ye two it mil care 

(is) for. 

tcia'we"'." Wa'he°'hen" di": 



Doga"a' niio'hoiido'da' 



'A''gwi' 

" Do it not, 



df 



ne 

the 



na' 

that 



vay 



nhe"djiie'a' tea" hiia" 

thither ye two it the not 

will do (touch it) where (it is) 

hiia" is' 



de'tcia'we"' 

ve two it own. 



ne- 

the 



Mia gwa 

t all seem- 

rents ingly 

Ne"tho' ni'io't 



not ye 

(it is) 

de'hni"den' 

they two (m.) 
abode together 



de'tcia'we"' 

ye two own 
it 



ne 

this 
way 



', that 

E"snii'hwane'a'gwa' 

Ye two will make a 
mistake 

nhe"djiie'a'." 

thither ye two will it 
do (touch it)." 



de'hoiiwasteis'tha' ne" 



hiiii" ste"" 

There so it is they two (m.) not any- 

(it is) thing 

hoiTgwe' ne" agon'gwe'. Hiia" ne" hadji'na' de'shagostei.s'tha' 

he human the she human Not the he male he her paid any atten- 

being being (is) (it is) (is) tion to 

ne" e"he°'. De'hnida'ga', de'hnida"wi' ge"'s. O'ne"' gaiii'gwa' 

the she fe- Theytwo(m.) lay they two (m.) sleep ens- Now some 

male (is). down together, together tomarlly. (time) 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



211 



seeing the condition of things, thought of what he might do to arouse 
the minds of the two persons. Then he went forward to the place 
where hiy tlie male person sleeping, and having arrived there he 
removed a rib from the male person, and then, next in turn, he 
removed a small rib from the sleeping female man-being. And now, 
changing the ribs, he placed the rib of the woman-being in the male 
human man-being, and the rib of the male human man-being he set 
in the human woman-being. He changed both alike. At that time 
the woman-being awoke. As soon as she sat up she at once seized the 
place where was lixed the rib that had been hers. And, as soon as 
she did this, then the man-being, too, awoke. And now, verily, they 
both addressed words the one to the other. Then Sapling was highly 



nwaonni'she' 

so long it lasted 

wa' hatgat' h w a" 

ho it looked at 

nonwa"ho''de"" 

kind of thing 

wa'ha'den'dia' 

he started 



ne"tho' 



ther 



is'he" 

again 



shagodiiadi'siVi' 



he 



hadji'nii' 

he male 

(IS) 

sga'da' 

one it is 



hodiV'wi". 

he slept 
(was asleep). 

o'stie'"'diV 

it bone 



niiodie'e" 

thf so it has done 

■here 

na'haie'ii' tea'' i 

^(1 he it should the 
do where 

nhwa'he"' 

tliither he 
went 

WiVha'io" 

He arrived 



tea" 



ne"tho" 



o ne 

now 



wa'henno°'don'nio' 

he it thought repeatedly 



■hodi"nigo'"hawen'ie\ 

it tlu-ir two minds should 



tea*' 

the 
where 

ne"tho' 

there 



amuse. 

noil' we" 

the place 

o'ne"' 

now 



ho't 

what 
(it is) 

Tho"ge' 

At that 

(time) 

heiida'gii' ne" 

he lay the 

wa'ha' nioda'g wa' 



o'de^'ga', 

it rilj. 



o ne 

now 



o""ke"' ne" e"he"' 



tea" godiV'wi" 



o ne 

now 



tea" 



naie 

that 

(it is) 



O'ne"- 

Now 



that one 

ne''tho' 

there 



wa'ha'nioda'ffwa' 



wa'thade'ni' ne"' 



ne" e"he"' 



ago'de"ga' 

her rib 



ne" hadji'na' 



ago'de"ga' 

her rib 

o*de"'ga'; 

the it rib(s): 

wa'ho 'de'gae' de"' , 

he him set rib in. 



o'ne"' df ne" 


hadji'na' 


ho"de"ga" ne" e''he."' wii's 


hago'de'- 


10 


now, more- the 
over, 


lie male 


liis rib the she he her set rib 
female 


ga'ede"'. Dedjia'o"' sha'th 


aie'ii" wa'thade'ni'. Tho"ge" 


o'ne"'. 


11 


in. Both 


alike he it did he changed the At that 


now 


ne'' agon'gwe' 


wa'e'iek. 


Ganiio'' wa'ontgetc'gwii' 


ne''tlio' 




the she human 
being 


she awoke. 


So soon she sat up (arose) 


there 


12 


gofida'die" hwa'eie'na' tea" 


nofi'we' heio'nio'da' ne" ago'de"ga'- 




at once thither .she it the 
seized where 


the place there it stands the 
ti-xed 


her ril) 


13 


ge""ha'. Ganiio" 


ne"tho' 


nwa'eie'a' o'ne"' wa'ha'iek 


o"' ne" 




it wiv.« So soon 
(bad been) as 


thus 


so she it did now he awoke 


too the 


14 


hoii'gwe' ne"' 


hadji'na'. 


O'ne"' hi'ia' dedjia'o"' 


sken'no"' 




he human the 
being 


he male. 

(is) 


Now verily both 


peaceful 
(it is^ 


15 



212 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [etii. a .-n. 21 

pleased. He said: " Now I tell }'ou both that, in peace, without 
ceasing ye both must hold one the other dear. Thou wilt do evil 
shouldst thou address unkind words to the one who abides with thee 
in this particular place. And, next in turn, he addressed the male 
human man-being, saying: "Do not thou ever come to dislike her 
with whom thou dost abide. The two human mp,n-beings that I have 
made are sufficient. The ohwachira [blood-family, offspring of one 
mother] which ye two will produce will till the whole earth." Then 
he again separated from them. 

It thus came to pass that he notictnl that his brother, Flint, was at 
work far away. Then he ordered one, saying: "Go thou after him 
who is at work yonder; he is my brother, Flint." At that time a per- 
son went thither, and said: "I have come for thee. Thy brother. 



de"hiadadwermaa"'senk. Tho"ge' o'ne"' agwa's wa'hatcefmofi'nia' 

1 tlicv oonvcrsed together At that now very liewiisghid 

repeiiteilly. (time) 

ne'' Odendonni"a\ Wa'he"'hefi"': ••O'ne"" sken'no"' wa'- 

5i the It Sapling. Ho it said: "Now peaeefiil I 

(it i»,i 

giatho'ie"' tea"' heiotgonda"gwi' de"tciadadnoe""khwrik. E"sei'- 

3 you two tell the henee it is nnending ye two will each other Thou 

wliere (unceasing) hold dear. 

hwanc'a'gWiX' doga"t ne" gawenna'het'ge"' e"'he*sefi"has ne" 

4 wilt err if it so the it word evil i.s ihon lier wilt say to the 

be 

gado'ge"' desni^'defi'." Nfi'ie* o""'ke"' ne" luidji'Mu" waiio- 

5 itisacertain ve two abide." That next in llie he mal.' lie him 

(place) (itjs) time 

we°"has wa'he"iien": '"A"gwi' hwen'do'" :l'sii('shw:i'he""ha' 

6 addres.sed he it said: "DiMtlint ever thmi should.ft hate 

her 

ne" de'sni^'den'. Ne"'th<>" ha'degfiic'i' dcgni"' wa'tge'st'iTnia' 

i the ye two abide There jiLst it is suf- two it I them two 

together. ficienl is have made 

ne" ofi'gwe'. I)e"ga'hefi"nhii' tea" niio"'hwen'djia", n:T'i(>' ne" 

O the human It will become the so it earth is large, that the 

being(s). tilled where lit is) 

i's C'tciathwadjieiTniii'."' O'ne'" deshonnadekha"'sion". 

" ye ye two will make Now again they (m.) have 



separated themselves. 

iS'e"tho' dV niiawe""!' tea" o'ne"' wa'hatdo'ga" tea' 



J-'-' There more- so it came the now he it notieeil the yon- 

over to i»a.ss where whi-re der 

thoio"de" ne" de'hiade"'lmon'da" ne" O'ha'a'. O'ne"" wa'ha- 

11 there he is the they two are hrolliers lie- It Flint. Now he one 

working 

de"'nh:l"nha' wa"he""hf'ri": '" Hetchi'hno"'kse" n(>" si"' thoio"de' 

12 commanded lie it said: " There go ye after him the yon- there he is 

der working 

deiagiade""hnon'da" ne" O'ha'a'.'' Tho"'ge" o'ne"" n('"tho' 

13 one I are brothers the It Flint." At that now tluTe 

time 

nhwa'he" ne" shaia"dilda' wti'he"'hen": "'Dagon'hno"'kse' 

11 thither he the lie !:> oue persou heitsaid: " Thenee I thee have 

went come for. 



ONONDAOA VERSION 



218 



Siiplwig. has sent me to briiiji' thee with inc. 'I'hcu I'lint said: "I 
am at work. By and by I shall complete it. and then, and nut het'ore, 
■will 1 go thither." lie ai^ain departed. lie arri\ (m1 hiniie. and more- 
over, he hroiifjht word that Flint had said: "■ 1 am at wmk. I shall 
complete it hy and l>y, and then, not before, will I gii thither to tiiat 
place." ]h- said: "Cto thou thither again. T have a mattci- alxiut 
which 1 wish to converse with him." Again he arrived there, and la^ 
said: '" He would that thou and he should talk together." lie rejilied, 
saying: "Verily, I must tirst complete my work, and not until that 
time will I go thither." Then ho again departed thence. Agaiti he 
arrived home, and he said: " He yonder did not consent to come." At 
that time Sapling said: '"He himself, forsooth, is a little more impor- 
tant than I. Moreover, I verily shall go thither." Thereupon Sap- 
ling went to that place. Flint did not notice it. When he arrived 



Hage'nhiVi'ha'die' ne"' dedjiade"'hnoiTda' ne"' Odendonni'Ti'." 

He me has ordered in the lie thou are brothers the It Sapling." 

coming 

ne"' O'ha'il' w:Vhe'"hen": "Wagio"de". E"geiennendii"idia' 



O' 



* I nil 



1 irking. 



I task will finish 



ge"Mjik'. 
by imd by, 

Sa'ha'io" 

Again he 
returned, 

heii" 



le-'th. 

there 



o ne 

now 



na le 

that 



hif'sa 

j ust ther 
(not befor 

di" 
over 

: '■ Wagio"'de'. 



sa'hatho'ia' 

again he it told 



niien ge 

thither I 
will go.' 

tea" nonwa"ho"'dt'»" 



Sa'ha'den'dia". 

Again he departed. 



•he"-. 



the 



kind of thing 



r.rk. 



o ne 

now 



ha 



that 

ne*'tho' 

St then, there 

t before) 

Agei'hwa'ie"' 

I a matter have 



rhere 

E^geiennendiVidia" 

I task will finish 



honsa'se'' 

there again 
do thou go. 

ha'io"', wa"he"'hen 

he heitsai.l: 

arrived. 

Da'hiii'hwsVsa'gwa" wall 

He replied he 



11 lien ge . 

thither I 
will go." 

tea"' ge'he"' 

the I it desire 

where 



Wahe">heir': 

He it said: 

daiagitha'eii"." 



ge"'djik' 

li.\ and by 

■'Ne"'tho', 

■There 

HoiTsa'- 

There 
again 

■' De'hodo'"hwendjion'niks dae.snitha'efi"." 

" It him is necessary for ye twoshould 

converse together.^' 

"heii"': " E"gadienno"'kde"" hi'ia" hia'e', 

<aid: " I my ta.sk will finish verily in the 

tirst place, 

o'n»"'"' ha''.sa' ne"'tho" nhe"'ge'." Doiida'ha'defi'dia". Sa'ha'io"' 

now just then. there thither I Thence again he departed. .Vgain he 

inotbehirej will go." returned 

Hiirr de'thogiiie""'!"."' Tho"'ge" O'ne"' wa"lie""hen" ne"' 

"Not there he it consented .\t that now he it said the 

• it is) to." (time) 

•■ Ha'o""hwa" si''hagwa' hi'ia' ni"haia'dano'we"". 

■He himself farther verily so his body is precious. 



wa"he"*hen"': " 

he it said: 

Odendonni"';V: 

It Sapling: 

I"' df hi'ia" 



■"'th 



Hiia" de'hotdo'ge' 

Not he it noticed 

(it isj 



ihC'fi'ge"." 

thither I 
will go." 

O'ha'ii". 

It Flint. 



O' 



Ne" 

The 



ne"'tho' nhe'hawe'noii" 

there thither he went. 



o ne 

now 



hwa'ha'io"' wa'he"' 

there he he it 



214 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. 



there, he said: "Thou art working for thyself, art thou, in thy workT' 
He replied, saying: "I am working. 1 desire to assist thee, for that 
it will take a long time for the man-beings to become numerous, since 
thou hast made only two." At that time Sapling said: "Verily, as 
a matter of fact, the two man-beings that I have completed are suffi- 
cient. And, in so far as thou art concerned, thou art not able to make 
a human man-being. Look! Verily, that which thou believest to 
be a man-being is not a true one." He saw standing there a long tile 
of things which were not man-beings. There sat the beast with the 
face of a man-being, a monkey;" there next to him sat the ape;" and 
there sat the great horned owl. And there were other things also 
seated there. Then they all changed, and the reason of it is that 
they were not man-beings. Sapling said, when he overmatched their 



hen": " Sadadio'de""se"-khe"", tea'' saio"deT' 

said: "Thou art -working for artthou, 



12 



14 



'Thou art -working for 
thyself, 



wa'he"'hen" 

he it said: 



' ' Wagio''de'. 

"I am working. 



the 
where 

Ge'he'' 

I it desire 



e gome nawa > 

I thee will aid, 



e"ionni'she' e"*honnatga'de'"'hiV tea"' degni"' 



It will last 
(long) 

ue"' on'o-wc 



i the 



se 



human 
beings.' 

hi'ia' 

erily 



where i^arej 

Tho"ge' wa'he"'hen" ne'' Odendonni"ti 



Da'hai 'hwa'sii'gwa' 

He replied 

swii'djik' 

hecaiise 
(too much) 

gen'gwa' wa'tci"sa' 

only tlum two com- 

plctcdst them 



At that 
ftime) 

luvdeofiiie'r 



he it suid 



the 



as mat- 
ter of fact 

Hiia" 

Not 
(it is) 

'hwii 

) thou look, 



hi'iii' 

verily 



ne 

the 



tea"' degni"' 

the two they 

where (are) 

i's thasgwe'nia' 

thou thou art able to 



It Sapling: 

W!utge"sa' 



' There 



ne on gwe 



the 



hun 



ne" 

the 



hatgat'hwi! 

looked 



hiiii" 

not 
(it is) 

tea" 



hi'ia' 

verily 



de't] 



gaie 1- 

correct 



tea-' 



deiodine"^he's 



on gwe 

human, 
being 

se^ie" ofi'gwe 

hou dost human 

think being." 



beings. 

a'se'sen'nia'. 

thou it sliouldst 



make 



10 



11 



ge" 



where 

de"gen'. 

it is 
(are). 

o' on'gwe' 

ni- human 
being 

Na'ie' 



ne"tho' 

there 



gonni"dcn' 

they (z.) abide 



Ne"tho' 

There 



hatgo'dii' 

he sits 



the 



gago"'sonda"gwi'), 

it has the face of i. 



gadji'k'daks 

it eats lice 
(= monkey) 

ne"tho' gwa"'tho' 

ne.Kt in i>lact 



Wa'- 



hiia" 



(na'ie' 



there 



'ha' 



Thigondiia'dade'nio"' o"'ui', 



le^'tho' 

there 

Ne"tho' 

There 



hatgo'dii 

he sits 



ne 



13 



daioi'hwa"khe' 

it is reason of it 



tea"' ne"tho' 



the 



on gwe 

human 
being 



de"gen'. 



vhere 

Wa'he"'heiT 

He it said 



Wii'dwatde'ni" 



nwii'awe""hi1 

so it came 
to pass 

Odeudoiini"':! 

It Sapling 



degens'ge 

horned owl. 



gag we gi' 

it all. 



tea"' hiiii'' 



o ne 

now 



"The moiikey and the ape were probably quite unknown to the Iroquois. 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



215 



orenda: •■Verily, it is guod that thou. Flint, .shouldst cease thy work. 
It is a direful thing, verih*. that has come to j^ass. " He did not consent 
to stop. Then Sapling- .said: " It is a marvelously great matter wherein 
thou hast erred in not obeying me when I forbade thy working." At 
that time Flint .said: ""I will not .stop working, because I believe that 
it is necessary for me to work." Then Sapling .said: "Moreover. I 
now for.sake thee. Hence wilt thou go to the place where the earth is 
divided in two. Moreover, the place whither thou wilt go is a fine place." 
At that time he cast him down, and he fell backward into the depths 
of the earth. There a fire was burning, and into the fire he fell supine; 
it was exceedingly hot. After a while Flint said: '"Oh, Sapling! Thou 
wouldst con.sent, wouldst thou not, that thou and I should converse 



wfi'thaeiiVen' nia' 



tea"' 

the 



saio 



-•'de'. 



where work. 

de"hogaie""'i". 

he it consented to. 

hwane'ha'gwat 

man'eloua matter 

de'sathonda'di' 

thou it hast consented 



'"Oia'ne" 

"It is good 

Gano'we"" 

It is direful 

O'ne"" ne"' 



hi'ia' 

verily 

hi'iu" 

verily 

^vhere 

OdendonnP'a' 

It Sapling 



tea*' 

the 



a'senni"he"\ 

thou it shouldst 
cease, 

nwa'awe"''hrr.' 

so it ha.'^ come to pa-'v';.' 
he it sjiid: 



0-ha'a\ 

It Flint, 

Hiia" 

Not 

(it is) 

"Oi'- 



oi"hov\a'ne"' 



wa'sei'hwane'a'gwa' 

thou hast done ^vrong 



tea"' hiiii"' 



tea ' 



o ne 

now 



ne" O'ha'ii' 

the It Flint 



gofiia'his'tha' 

I thee forbid doing 

wri'he'"hen" : 

he it said: 



tea"' saio"de'." Tho"ge' 



the 
where 

'Hiia" 

" Xot 
(it is) 



thagenni"he°' 

I it should cease 



tea" 

the 



wagio''de' .swii'djik' ge"he'' deiodo"'hwendjio"hwi' tea" wagio"'- 

I am at work because lam it is necessan' the I am at 

(too much) thinking where work." 

de"." Tho"ge' o'ne°" ne"' Odendof5ni"a,' wa"he°'hef5": "O'ne"' 

.\t that I tune ) now the It Sapling he it said: "Xow 



di"' 



wa"gouiadweude"da'. 

I thee forsake. 



Tho'ne"- 

Here 



dediio""hwendjio'ge''". 

there two it earth is divided in. 



Ganakdi'io' 

It place fine (is) 



di"' 



nhe^'se"' 

thither thou 
Shalt go 

ne"tho 

there 



tea" 



where 

nhe"''se". 



non we 

the place 



Tho"ge' o'ne"" ne"'tho' he"honwaia"de'"'di' ne" 

.^t that now there there he his body the 

(time) cast down 

ne"'tho" lu^iiodaga"'!'. Ne"tho' diiodek'ha" 

there tliere he fell There thereitisbum- 

supine. ing 



gon 



Heiawengo"di' 



ne"tho" he'hodaga"i 

there there he fell There it .surpass- 

supine. ing is 

nwti'onni'she' w:The""hen'' ue" O'ha'a 

so it lasted he it said the It Flint: 
long 

a'sathoiTdat-khe"" "a'so"' donsednitha'en' P 

thou wouldst wouldst still once again thou and I 

consent thou should converse together? 



o"'hwendjia- 

it earth in 

odjisdagofi'wa" 

it fire in 

Gain'gwa" 



o"dai"hen". 

it is hot. Some 

(lime I 

" Odendonni"'a' 

"It Sapling. 



Odendonni"a' 

It Sapling 



wa • 



216 



IROQTTOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ktm. 



once more together?" Saplini>- replied, saying: "Truly, it shall thus 
come to pass. Moreover, I will appoint the place of meeting to be the 
place where the earth is divided in two." And Flint was able to come 
forth from the fire. At that time then Sapling went thither, going to 
the point designated liy him. He arrived there, and, moreover, he 
stood there and looked around him. He looked and saw afar a cloud 
floating away whereon Flint was standing. Sapling said: '"What 
nuinncr of thing has come to pass that thou art departing hence away ? " 
Flint answered: '"Irnvselfdid not will it." Sapling said: '"Do thou 
come thence, hitherward." At that time the cloud that was floating 
away returned, and again approached the place where Sapling stood. 
Then this one said: " How did it happen that it started away 'i " Flint, 
replying, said: '" It is not possil)le that I personally should have willed 



he""hen": " Do'ge"s ne^'tho' ne''iawe""ha\ Ne"'tho' 

it said: "It is true there so it will come There 

to pass. 

ne"tho' dp"diad!i"nha." 



tea" deio"'hwendjio'ge"' 



di" wiVgna'do"'" 

more- I it appoint 
over 

WiVhatrwe'nia' 



two it earth is divided in 



there 



tho 



O'ha'a' 

It Flint 

ne''th( 

there 



ni'honnii-'do"' 

there he it ha-s 
appointed 

doii'nio"'. 

repeatedly. 



da'haiage""nhii" 

thenee he emerge<l 

he'hawe'non' 

there he went 



tea" 



odjisdagon'wa". 

it tire in. 



Odendonni"'a 

It SaplinK 



tea"' 



Tho"'ge' 



non we 

the plaee 



WiVha'io"" 

He arrived 



ie"tho" 

there 



di" 



wa'thadiVnlia" wsVthatga' 

he stood he looked 



Wa'ba'ge" 

He it saw 



wa'o'dendioiTha'die'' 

thither it is going along 



ne"tho' 

there 



hada'die' 

he is riding 



O'ha'a'. 

It Flint. 



Odcndonni"a' 

It Sapling 



wao'dji'ga'die' 

thither it eloud is 
going on 

wa'he"'hen"': 



"Ho't 

■• What 
(it is) 

Wa'he"'hen" 

He it said 

Wa'he"'hef5" 

He it said 



nonwa'ho"dc 

kind of thing 



nwri"awt^""ha' tt-a"' 



]MK 



O'ha'ii 

It Flint: 



HiiiX 

■■ Not 
(it is) 

Odendonni"a': 

It Sapling: 



• Gri'( 

■ Hithe 



'sa'dendion'ha'die' t " 

thither thou art going 
along?" 

dagefino"''do"\*' 

I litwilleil." 

lul"' donda''se"." 



Tho''ge' 



o ne 

now 



sawak'da' tea 



non we 

the place 



tea" 

the 
where 

wa'he""hen": 

he it said: 

he"'hen" i 

it said t 



ni'ha'da' ne" 

there he is the 

standing 

■ Ho't nwa'awe'"'! 

' What 80 it came to 



o'dji'gil'die", 

the it cloud is float- 

here ing along, 

Odendonni"a'. 

It Sapling. 



ne"tho' 

there 

O'ne"- 



saga lo 

again it 
arrived 

nefi'ge"' 

this one 



tea" wiVwa'den'dia 



Wii 



3 It) 

O'ha'a' 

It Flint 



da'hadadia' 



•Hiia' 



deVwet 

it i.s possi- 



ni a 

the I 
personally 



HEWITT] 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



217 



it." Sa Idling- rejoined: "How did it happen that thou didst not will 
it?" Then Flint said: "I did not do that." Sapling- said: ""Itistrue 
that it is impossible for thee to do it. Moreover, thou and I, verily, 
are again talking together. What kind of thing desirest thou f. What 
is it that thou needest, that thou and I should again converse 
together?" Flint then said: "It is this: I thought that. p(>i-haps, 
thou wouldst consent that the place where I shall continue to he may 
be less rigorous. And thou didst say: 'Thou art going to a very fine 
place.' And 1 desire that the place where thou wilt again put me be 
le.s.s rigorous than the fonner." Sapling said: "It shall thus come 
to pass. I had hoped that, it may be, thou wouldst say. '1 now 
repent.' As a matter of fact it did not thus come to pass. Thy 
mind is unchanged. So. now. I shall again send thee hence. I shall 



dondagenno""d( 

there I it could will 



Odefidonni"n 

U SapliriK 



w:Vhe"''hen"': 

he it said: 



awe"''ha' tea"' hiia"' de"a'wet 

to 7>ass the not it is possi- 

whero lit is* 

' O'ha'ft': 

It Fini: 



donda'senno""'do"' i " 

lliero thou it couldst will?" 



' Ho't nwa"- 

"What so it 

(is it I came 

Tho^'sre' 



wa'he"'hen' 

he it said 



Hiiii" de'ne"' tha'gie'il.' 



Tr wa"he"'h(' 



Not 
(it is) 

'■Do'ge"s hiia" de'a"wet a'sgwe'nia', 

■■It is true not it is possi- thou couldst be 

able to do it. 

nonwa'ho''de"' 

kind of thing 



di"' hi'ia' detcioiigni'tha' o'ne"'. Ho't 



Ho't 



nonwa'ho"de" 

kind of thin^ 



What 
(is it) 

Wa'he"'heiT' 

He it said 

a'sathon'dat 



e^ffi'dioii'dak. 



desado""hwendjion'ni" 

tbou it needst 



tea" 



O-ha'a': 

II Flint: 



Odendoii- 

It Sapling 

O'ne"' 

Now 

se'he"'* 

thou it de- 
sirest*? 

donsednitha'en' ? " 

once again thou and I 
houldoouverse together?" 



thage"k'"a' 

il should ))e 
less 

Na'ie" n 

That 

(it is) 



A a le ne wa ge a 

■■That the I it thought 

it is I 

na'j'anakdo''de"k tea"' 



tb. 



tea"' 

the 



tho 



i'hen": 

I it didst 



where 

'Ne"tho' 

•There 



do'sra't 



non'we' 

the place 

nhe"*se'' 



tea" 



non we 

the place 



naganakdo''de"k tea"' non'we 

such it place be in the the place 

kind where 

he"'hen"': " Ne"'tho 

it said: ■■There 



s^'si'hc 

thou it 1 



gwa 

seem- 
ingly, 

dwrvawe""}!!!'. 

so it came to pas^. 



tganakdi'io'." Na'ie" ge'he" 

there it place That I it desire 

(is) fine; (it is) 

hon8asgi''den'."' 

there again thou me 
shouldst place, 

■ ne"iawe""ha'. Na'ie' i 

so it will come That 1 

to i>ass. (it is I 

Sagadathewa"dil" o'ne"' 

' I myself repent now.' 



thither thou 
Shalt go 

thage"k"a' tea" 

it should be the 

less (severe) where 

Odeiidonni'Ti" wa'- 

It Sapling he 

ge''he''gwa' dieiT'ha" 

I it had thought after a 



Hiia' 

Not 

(it is) 



ne''tho' 

there 



Tc'ttigo^'hiigofi'da". Da'', o'ne"' di" he"sgonia- 



218 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[eth. 



seud thee to the bottom of the place where it is hot." Now, at that 
time his body again fell dowuwai-d. The place where he fell was 
exceedingly hot. At that time Sapling said: "Not another time shalt 
thou come forth thence." Then Sapling bound poor Flint with a 
hair. And he bound him with it that he should remain in the tire as 
long as the earth shall continue to be. Not until the time arrives 
when the earth shall come to an end will he then agaiti break the 
bonds. Then Sapling departed thence. 

Moreover, it is said that this Sapling, in the manner in which he 
has life, has this to befall him recurrently, that he becomes old in 
body, and that when, in fact, his body becomes ancient nonnallj', 
he then retransforms his body in such wise that he becomes a new 
man-being again and again recovers his youth, so that one would think 



dennie"da'. Ne"tho' he"sgoniadennie"da' 

There hence again I thee "vvill send 

non'we' diio'dai"hen'." Tho"ge' 



tea 

the 
where 



the place 



there it is hot." 



o'ne"". Ogeiii'sdi' 

now. It is exceed- 

ing 

Tho''ge' o'ne"' ne'' 

At that now the 

(time) 

o'ia' donsasiag6""nha'. 

it other again thou shalt 
(is) come out." 

wa'has'da' i 

he used it 1 



o'dai''hen" 

it is hot 

Odeiidonni' 

It Sapling 



At that 
(time) 

tea" 



ne 

the 

o'ne" 

now 



non we 

the place 

wa'he"'hen'': 

he It said: 



Tho"ge' wa'hoiiwashain'de"" 

At that he bound him 

(time) 

Odendonni"a' ne'' 0'ha'a'-ge""ha' 

It Sapling the It Flint it was. 



ga'no"'dea'"ge' 

it bottom on 

heshoiiX'de°"i' 

there again his body 
fell down in it 

he'hodaga"!'. 

there he fell 
supine. 

" HiiiX" ne" 

"Not the 

(it i.sl 

ono""khvve"a' 

it hair 



Na'ie' 



na 



wa'honwashainda"gw;V 

i he it used to bind him 



tea" ne"ioiini'.she' 



ne"tho' 

there 



he"'he"'den'dak 



where las 

odjisdagoii'wa'. 



ne . 

That the 

(it is) 

6"io"'hwendjia'dek 

it earth will continue 
to be present 



Ne"tho' 

There 



e"wado'"hwendjio"kde" 

it earth itself will end. 



o'ne"" de"shadesha'iii"k. 



nige" 

so it is 
far 

Tho"ge' 

.it that 
(time) 



tea" 



o ne 

now 



ne" Odendorini"a 


the 


It Sapling 


Na'ie' 


di" ne 


That 


more- tha 


litis) 


over 


ne"tho', 


ia'ke"". 


thus, 


it is 



' sho'den'dion' 

again he de- 
parted. 

' na'ie' ne" 

t that the 

(it is) 

ni'io't 

so it is 



nenge""ha' 

this (it is) 



Odendoiini'' 

It Sapling 



tea" 



ho'n'he" 

he is alive 



ne"tho' 

thus 



the 

na'ie' 

that 
(It is) 

ge^'s 



tea" 

the 
where 



hok'steS'a' 

he old in age 



wado""ha 



heiotgonda"gwi 

it is unceasing, 



se" ne" o'ne"' ge"'s haia'dage""tci' 

in fact the now custom- hi.s body ancient 

arily 

doiisa'hadia'dade'ni', na'ie' ne" 

again he changes his body that the 

(transforms it), (it is) 



na le ne 

that the 
(it is) 

wa'wa'do"' o'ne"' 

it has become now 



's sa'hadofigwe" ne" 

)ni- again he becomes the 

ly man-being 



ONONDAGA VERSION 



219 



that he had just then grown to the size which a man-l)eing custom- 
arily has when he reaches the youth of man-beings, as manifested by 
the change of voice at the age of puberty. 

Moreover, it is so that continuously the orenda innnanent in his 
body — the orenda with which he suffuses his person, the oi-enda which 
he projects or exhibits, through which he is possessed of force and 
potency — is ever full, undiminished, and all-sufficient; and, in the next 
place, nothing that is otkon" or deadly, nor, in the next place, even the 
Great Destroyer, otkon in itself and faceless, has any effect on 
him, he being perfectlv immune to its orenda; and, in the next place, 
there is nothing that can bar his way or veil his faculties. 

Moreover, it is verily thus with all the things that are contained in 
the earth here present, that they severally retransform or exchange 
their bodies. It is thus with all the things [zoic] that sprout and grow, 
and, in the next place, with all things [actively zoic] that produce 



tea" 

H-hcr 



hongwe"da'se"'a' 

ht,' man-being new 



sawa'do"". 

again it is be- 



na le 

that 



aien a 

one wouir 



ne 



nithodo'di' ne"' tea"' ni'io't ge"'s ne"' 

50 there he has the where so it is ou.stom- the 

grown arily 

de'nio"' ne" hongwe"da'se"'a" ne" oil'gwe'. 

chaiigeil the he man-being new the man-being. 



ha''sa" 

just then 



"tho" ha"'sa" 

thus just then 

(there I 

de'hodwenna- 

liis voice has 



tea' 

wliere 

tho- 



Ise"tho" na'ie 

Thus that more 

(it is) over 

ni^ioia'daeiTnae" 

so his body has orenda 



di"' ni'io't ne" tea' tgaie'i" 

uore- .so it is the where there it is full 
and suffieient 



ne" tea"' hadennoda"gwsi'. 



hadefinonda''gwa" 

it lie himself with orenda 

embodies by whicli. 

ne"'tho" gWiVtho' ne"' 



tea" 



the 



hiia"' 

not 



vhere 

ste"" 



ha'qhwa" ne" 

he it holds the 



ne''tho" 

there 



gwtl"'tho" 

nest to it 



thing 

O'sondoii'go'na" 

It Great Destroyer 



nonwa"ho"'de" 

kind of thing 



diiotgont ne"' 

always the 

ne"tho'' gwa"'- 

there next to 

ga"sha.sde"'sa\ 



ne"' o'tgo"'," 



O'ni'dat'go"" 

otkon in itself 



De'gago" "sonde" 

It has a face. 

noiiwa'ho"'de'" 

kind of tiling 



de"hona"go'was. 



ne"tho' 

there 



de"hodawe""'das. Ne"'tho' 

it him bars (shuts) out. Thus, 



gwtv'tho" 

next to it 

hi'ia di"' 

verily, more- 



hiia 



Hiia" 

not 
it is 

ste""' 



ni'io't 



tcii"' 

where 10 



niion' ga'qhwa' 

soitismuch it it holds 



tea"' 



o"i]wendjia'de'' 

it earth is present 



dewadia"dade'nio'"'s 



11 



gag we gi 

it all 



e"'tho- 

thus 



iu'i(^"t ne"' wadonnia'"ha", ne"tho' 



gwa"'tho' 

next to it 12 



a See footnote on page 197. 



220 lEOQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [f.th. ann21 

themselves and grow, and, in the next place, all the man-beings. All 
these ai-e affected in the same manner, that they severally transform 
their bodies, and, in the next place, that they (actively zoic) retrans- 
form their bodies, severallv, without cessation. 



ne"' gondonnia'^ha', 


ne"tho' gwa"tho" 


ne" oii'gwe'. Gagwe'gi' 


the they I art. z.) pro- 
duce themselves, 


there next to it 


the man- It all 
beingfs). 


ne"tho" nigiiie"ha' 


deswadia'dade'nio"'s, 


na'ie' gwa'tho' des- 


there so it acts 


it changes its body 
iteratively, 


that next to it they 
(it is) (act. z.) 



gondia'dade'nio"'s heiotgondifgwi'. 

again change their it is unceasing, 

bodies iteratively 



A SENECA VERSION 

There were, it seeuis. so it is said, niaii-heinos dwolliiiy on the other 
side of the tiky. So, just in the center of their vilhige the lodge of the 
chief stood, wherein lived his family, consisting of his spouse and one 
child, a girl, that they two had. 

He was surprised that then he began to ))ecome lonesome. Now, 
furthermore, he, the Ancient, was very lean, his bones having ))ecome 
dried; and the cause of this condition was that he was displeased that 
they two had the child, and one would think, judging from the cir- 
cumstances, that he was jealous. 

So now this condition of things continued until the time that he, 
the Ancient, indicated that they, the people, should seek to divine his 
Word; that is. that they should have a dream f(>ast for tiie purpose of 
ascei'taining tlie siH'ret yearning of his sdul Ipi'dduced l>y its own 

Ne" gwa', gi"o°', hadi'nof5ge' ne" .sgaon'iadi" ne" hen'non'- 

That. itseems, it is said, they dwell the oneotherside the they (m). 1 

of the sky miin-beings. 

gwe". Da'. shtVdegano'udfie"' ne''ho' ni'hono"''so't ne"' ha'seii- 

Sn, just in the center of there just his lodge the he Chief - 

the village stands (great) 

nowfi'ne"', ne"'ho' hawadjia'ie"'. ne"' ne'io' ne"' kho" ne" 

namei, there his ohwaehiralies. the his that and the o 

spouse 

sga't lK)diksa'tla'ie"", ie'o"' ne"' ieksa"a'. 

one it they child have, slie the she child. 4 

is female (is^ 

\Vaadiengwa''shon' o'ue"' ho"wa"sawe''" ne"' hai;wendii"'s. 

He was surprised, now it began that he tiecame ^ 

lonesome. 

O'ne'" di'q we'so" ho'nen'iathen' ne"' Hage"''tci; ne"' gai'ionni. 

Now more- much his bones are dry the He .\ncient One; that it it causes ^ 

over (= he is very lean) 

the""'*?'" deo"nigon"Iio' he" odiksa'dil'ie"'. aieii"' ne" noii" 



not(itis) his mind happv is ibecausei thev child have, onewould that perhaps. t 

think 

heniio-'deiT ne"' ne" hosheie'o"". 

so it is in tliat the he is jealous. 8 

state 

Da', o'ne"" ne"ho"'shofi niio'den'andie" hf' niio'we" o'ne"' 

So, now only tlius so it continued where so it is imw !) 

to be distant 

wa'^ofiwilnde""' ne" Hage""'tci ne" ne'' ii''au°wa''wenni''sak. Da'. 

he pointed it out the he .\neient the that they should .seek to divine So, 10 

One his word. 

o'ne"' gagwe'go"" ne"' herinongwe"shori"'o"' ne'ho''shofi" hodii- 

uow it all the they (m.) man-being only thus they (m. I J1 

individuUy (arej habitually 



222 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



motion]. So now all the people severally continued to do nothing 
else but to assemble there. Now they there continually sought to 
divine his Word. They severally designated all manner of things that 
they severally thought that he desired. After the lapse of some time, 
then, one of these persons said: " Now, perhaps. 1 myself have divined 
the Word of our chief, the excrement. And the thing that he desires 
is that the standing tree belonging to him should be uprooted, this 
tree that stands hard ])y his lodge." The chief said: "(iwa"" 
[expressing his thanks]. 

So now the man-beings said: "We must be in full number and we 
must aid one another when we uproot this standing tree; that is, there 
must lie a few to grasp each several root." So now they uprooted it 
and set it up elsewhere. Now the place whence they had uprooted 
the tree fell through, forming an opening through the sky earth. 
So now, moreover, all the man-beings inspected it. It was curious; 



e IS. 

assem- 
ble. 



10 



11 



12 



13 



Diiawe°"o 

Constantly 



o ne 

DOW 



ne"ho' 

there 



honwa"wenni"'sas; ganio'shon" 



he" nsVot hennonwaii'tha' 

where such kind they (m.) it point 
of thing ' out 

gwa' na'ionnishe"t o'ne"" 

what so it lasted now 

ni"a' waeMawanon'we"'t ne 



ne" na"ot deodoendion'ni'. Gain'- 

that such kind of he it needs. Some- 

thing 

shaiif'dat waen": "O'ne"" non" 

he (is) one heitsaid: "Now it is, iMThaps, 

person 

•' sedwa'seii'no"'. Ne" non" ne" 

; he (is) our chief. That porlia[>s the 



deodoeiidiofi'ni' 

he it needs, 



non 

perhaps, 



haganiodagwefi'ong 

one it should uproot 



nen gen" 

this is it 



the 



hoda'it, 



he has for himself 
standing tree, 

"Gwa"," waefi' 

"Thanks," heitsaid 



nen gen 

this is it 



dosgen'o"' ga'it 

it is near it tree 

stands 

' ha'sennowa'ne"' 

he chief (is). 



heoiTwe' 

where 



ni'hono"'so't." 



Da', 



o ne 

now 



waen nr : 

they it said; 



" E"dwagwego'ong, de°dwaie'nan' 



no ne 

the time 



e"dwa'niodago' 

we it will uproot 



neii'gefi' ga'it. 



niiongwe'dagea'die' 



ne 

the 



o ne 

now 



waadinioda'go' 

they it uprooted 



this it is 

e"adiie'nan' 

they it will 
grasp 

oia"dji'' 

elsewhere 



Ne" 

That 



do"<: 



djokde'asho"'." 

each it root several.' 



"ho' saadinio'de"' 



the 



di'q ho'wa"sen't 



again they (m.) 
it set up. 



■ Da', 

So, 

O'ne-" 

Xow, 



he'onwe* 

where 



hodinioda'gwe"', 

they it have uprooted, 



o'wa'do"'. 

it became. 



Da'. 



o ne 

now 



di'q 



na e 

verily. 



gagwego 

it all 



auiidjaga'eSt 

it earth perforated 

le" oii'gwe' 



SENECA VERSION 



223 



below them the aspect was green and nothing else in color. As soon 
as the man- beings had had their turns at inspecting it. then the chief 
said to his spouse: "' Come now, let us two go to inspect it." Now she 
took her child astride of her back. Thither now he made his way with 
difficultv. He moved slowly. Thej' two arrived at the place where 
the cavern was. Now he, the Ancient, himself inspected it. When 
he wearied of it, he said to his spouse: "Now it is thy turn. Come." 
"Age'," she said, "myself, I fear it." "Come now, so be it," he said, 
"do thou inspect it." 80 now she took in her mouth the ends of the 
mantle which she wore, and she rested herself on her hand on the right 
side, and she rested herself on the other side also, closing her hand on 
either side and grasping the earth thereby. So now she looked down 
below. Just as soon as she bent her neck, he seized her leg and 
pushed her body down thither. Now, moreover, there [i. e., in the 
hole] floated the body of the Fire-dragon with the white body, and, 



waeiinatchi'waen"'. 

they (m.) looked at it. 



Odianon't' 



na gon . 

below 
(inside). 

ha'e'gwa' 

also 



Ganio"' 

So soon 



It curious 

(is). 

o'tho'diii'ho' 



gana'daikho''''shon" 

it green only (is) 



niio"den' ne' 



hennoiitchf wa' 'ha\ 

they it were looking at. 



hsi'f3ennowa'ne"' 

he chief (is), 



waen : 

he it said: 



' Hau", 

"Come, 



o ne 

now, 



gwa" 

it seems, 



non 

per- 



i"' diiatchi'wa'no"'." O'ne"' waago'sa'de"" ne' 



let us two it go to 1 



No 



O'ne"' se"'ge" 

Now with dif- 

liculty 

he'oiiwe' oia'de'. 

where it abyss 



ne''ho' 

there 

O'ne- 

Now 



wa e . 

thither he 
went. 

waiitchi'wa'en' 

he it looked at 



she her took astride 
of own back 

Skef5no""on' 

Slowly 



goa'wak. 

her child. 



ne" 

the 



walked. 

ha'onhwa"' 

he himself 



Wiini'io" 

Thev two at 



Hage""'tci. 

He 
Ancient One. 

satchi'wa'efi' 

do it thou look 



Ganio" 

So soon 



waogafi'de"' o'ne" 



waen : 

he it said: 



I's 



gwa 

just." 



Hau"', 

" Come. 



nen 

now. 



Age"!" 

'■ Age!'- 



waen , 

he it said. 



wa a ge 

she it said; 



' Ge'sha'nis 

" I it fear 



•satchi'wa'eiT. 

"do thou it look at." 



Da', 



■wa'o°'sho'go" ne" 



1 10s 

man- 



goe'. 

she it 



the 



ieiefisdon'-gwti 

her right .side 



-kho' 



o'ne"'-kho" 

now and 

'" soap-a'di' 



o"dio"''tchi' 



ha' 



o"dio""'tchi", 

she herself rested 
on her hand, 

wa""'kho"". 

severally. 



o"dio"'tchagwe"non'ni' 

she her hands closed 



Da' 



o ne 

now 



dedji'ao"-gwa" 

both side 

wii'ontgat'ho". 

she it looked at. 



he" 



e gwa 

also 



leiena - 

she it held 



Ganio'shon" 

Just .so soon as 



224 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



verily, he it was whom the Ancient regarded with jealousy. Now 
Fire-dragon took out an ear of corn, and verily he gave it to her. 
As soon as she received it she placed it in her bosom. Now, another 
thing, the next in order, a small mortar and also the upper mortar 
[pestle] he gave to her. So ilow, again, another thing he took out 
of his bosom, which was a small pot. Now, again, another thing, he 
gave her in the next place, a bone. Now, he said: "This, verily, is 
what thou wilt continue to eat." 

Now it was so, that l)elow [her] all manner of otgon [malefic] male 
man-beings abode; of this number were the Fire-dragon, whose body 
was pure white in color, the Wind, and the Thick Night. 



o'die'nonniiVk da'shago'si'na', o'lic^'-kho" ne"'hi)' ho\shagoia"den 

e her leg seized, now and there 



Da', 

So, 

die* 

along 

nige" 

that 



lience ho her 
body cast down. 

"ho' hiiia'don'- 

there his body 



o'ne"" ne"ho' ieiii'don'die'. O'ne"' di'q ne 

now there her body was Now moro- 

Jalliiig. over flo: 

ne"' Gaha'ciendie'tha' Ononwa"'da"a"' Ni'haiiVdo"de"' 

the It Fire Dragon it (is) white so his body is in 



ne 

that 



kho-' 

and 



na e" 

verily. 



ne" 

the 



ho n wa°'shea'se'a k 

he was jealous of him 



lie" IIage"*'tcI. O'ne"' 



ne"'ho" waada"go" ne'' o'ni'sda" 

there he it took the it ear 

out 

o'shaga'oii'. Ganio"' wiVeie'na" i 

heheritgave. So soon she them took 



-kho- 

and. 



na e 

verily. 



e"ho 



aun'ia't. 

plaee.i 

ie"'-kho' 



O'ne"' o'ia' nc/wtV 



that 

Da' 



the 



II nd 



the 



it 
other 

hetgen'on' 

upper (one) 



' ienias'dagoii' wa'- 

her bosom in she 

them 

ga'niga"d;V niwii";!', 

it mortar so it is small 

in size, 



ne"' ga'niga"'da\ dedjia'o"" o'shaga'on'. 



o ne 



a e 

again 



o la 

it. other 

(is) 

gana""dja' niwiVa', 



daada"go' haniasdagoii", 

his bosom in. 



he it to< 
out 

O'ne' 



he her gave them 
to. 

ne" ne'wa' 

that next in 



a'c' o'iii'-kho" ne" ne'wa" 



it pot 



<) nen la 

it bone fis) 



e"'seg'seg." 

thou it wMlt be in 
the habit of eating." 

Da', o'ne" 

So. now 



o ne 

now 



he" 

wliere 



o\shaua'on\ 

he it her ga.\e Ut 



O'ne"' 



waen 

he it sail 



• Ne" 

' That, 



nae' 

verily, 



niiodie'e"' ne" 



e'dii"ge' 

below 



honnondia'dat'go"'s ho'dio"de"'; n 

they are otgon-bodied uf all kinds; tl 

(are mulelie) 

Ononwa"'div'a"' Ni'haiado"de"', kho' 

it white (is) so his body is in kind. and 



hadi'na"ge' ne" 

they (m.) are the 

dwelling 

Ga'ha'ciefidie'tha' 

It Fire Uragon 



Ga"ha', ne" 

It Wind. that 



gwa"ho' 

next to it 



ne 



Deioda'sondai'ko"' 

It Thick Night. 



HEWITT] 



8KNECA VERSION 



225 



iS'ow, tbey, the male maii-l)eing.s, coun.seled together, and thej' said: 
"Well, is it not probably po.s.sible foi- um to give aid to the woman- 
being whose body is falling thence toward us '. " Now every one of the 
man-beings spoke, sa^nng: "I, perhaps, would be alilc to aid her." 
Black Bass said: '"I. periiaps. could do it." They, tiic man-beings, 
said: "Xot tlie least, prriiajjs. art thou able to do it. seeing that thou 
hast no sens(> [reason]." 'I1u> Pickerel next in turn said: •" I. perhaps, 
could do it." 'ilien the man-ljeings said: "And again we say, thou 
canst not do ev(>n a little, because th\' throat is too long [thou art a 
glutton]." So now Turtle spoke, saying: ■'Moreover, perhaps, I would 
be able to give aid to the person of the woman-being.''' Now all the 
man-beings confirmed this proposal. Now, moreover. Turtle iloated 
there at the point directly toward whicli the })ody of the woman-l)eing 
was falling thence. So now, on the Turtle's carapace sh(>, the woman- 
being, alighted. And .she, the woman-being, wept there. Some time 



Da', 



waadias'hen. Waen'nf: 

ihcy (in.) liri.l H They it said: 



•Gwe' 

■■ Well, 



t>o 



non 

perhiips 



da'a'cn' aedwagwc'ni' a(»thiia"dage"ha" ni'ge' 

wi- li.Tsliimlil iiifl siu'li iti 



lagon gwe 

notitpos- wcsliiMiia l.i-nlilr 
sible (is) it !■> ■!.> lieing (is) 

diiieia'dofi'die" ? " O'nc"" ha'de'ion hadi'sni(>"s, hennon'do'": "V, 

thence hiT body is X^w everv one of lli.v nii. l spckc. tlnv i in. i it said: •■!. 

fallingr' them 

noil" agegwe'ni' akheia'dage"ha\" Oga"'gwa" waeh"': "'I'', 

per- I it could <l»;i I her could aid." It IJIacl; Bass, he it said: "I, 



Waen'nf 



noiT' agegwe'ni' 

per- I it could do. 

hajis, 

so''dji' de'sa"ni'go"t." Ne"' ne'wi'i' 

because thou hast no That next in 

(too utterly) sense." order 

"I,'' noiT' agegwe'ni'." Waeii'ni' 

"I, per- I it could do." They it saiil 



De'osthon" non" de'sagwe'niofi', 

"Nota little, per- thou art able to doit, 



ne" Sgeiidjes' wai 



de'.sagwe'nioiT, 

thou hast no sense. 

waa'sniet ne" 

bespoke the 



.so''dji 



I utterly 

la'no'wii' 

It turtle 



sanitVdo'wis." 

thon art a glutton." 



kho- 

and 

Da'. 



It Pickerel he it said 

( =it tish long) 

a'e': " De'osthon ' 



again: 

o'ne" 



ne 

that 



Not a little 

ne'wa' 



waeii": "'I'' di'q 

he it said: ,'I, more- 



irder 

noii" agegwe'ni' 

I it could do 



akheia'dage^ha" 

I her could aid 



haps, 

O'ne"" gagwe'go"" waadii" 

Xow it all thev con 



wani'ad. O'ne' 



e lagoii gwe . 

he she man-being 

(is)." tirnied 

1i'(l ne"ho' ha"sko' he'onwe" odoge'"'do"" ne"' 

(the) Now. more- there he floated th>- where it is objective the 

matter. over, point 

daieia'don'die" ne"' iagoii'gwe". Da', o'nt'"' ne"'"ho" ga"n()wa''ge" 

thence her body is the she man- So, now there it turtle on 

falling " being is. 

o'die'dioii'da't. O'nt'"" di'([ ne''"lio" wa'o"s'daerr ne"' iagoii'gwe'. 

she alighting Now, more- there she wept the she man-being 

stepped. o\er. is. 

21 KTn— o;; i.j 



226 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



afterward she remembered that seemingl,y she still held [in her hands] 
earth. Now she opened her hands, and, moreover, she scattered the 
earth over Turtle. As soon as she did this, then it seems that this 
earth grew in size. So now she did thus, scattering the earth very 
many times [much]. In a short time the earth had become of a con- 
siderable size. Now she herself ])ecame aware that it was she herself, 
alone seemingly, who was forming this earth here present. So now, 
verily, it was her custom to travel a])Out from place to place contin- 
ually. She knew, verily, that when she traveled to and fro the earth 
increased in size. So now it was not long, verily, before the various 
kinds of shru])s grew up and also every kind of grass and reeds. In 
a short time slie saw there entwined a vine of the wild potato. There 
out of doors the woman-being stood up and said: "Now, seemingly , 
will be present the orb of light [the sun], which shall be called the 



Gain'gwa' 

1 Somewhat 



na'ioii'nishe't 

so long it lasted 



o ne 

now 



wa'agoshaa"t 

she it remembered 



ne" 

^ the 



oe"diV. 

it earth. 



O'ne"' 



wiVo"'tcagwai ' 'si\ 

she her hftnd opened, 



o'ne"*-kho' di'q 



seem- 
ingly 

ne"'ho' 

there 



o'dioiido'gwiit 

she it scattered 



na e 

verily, 



ga no wage . 

it turtle on. 



o'wado'diak 

it grew 



nen gen 

this it is 



Ganio' 

So soon as 

ne" 



ne""ho' nti'e'ie' agwsVs 



ne-"ho' 

thus 



o'dioiido'gwat 

she it scattered 



ne 

the 



oe"dir. 

it earth. 

oe"da'. 

it earth. 



o ne 

now 

he" 

where 



gam gwa 

somewhat 



o ne 

now, 



Da'. 



Dadjia"shon 

In a very short 
time only 

wa'enni'naMog 

she it noticed 



that, 



niioeii'dja" o'wa'do"'. O'ne"' 

so it earth is it became. Now 

large 

gaoiiiion" gwa"shon ie'cioiTni's nen'gen' ne" ioeiTdja'de' 

she herself seemingly she it makes this it is the it earth is 

only " present. 

na'e' gen's deiagodaweii'nie' diiawe""©"'. Gono""do"' 

verily, cus- she is traveling about without ceasing. She it knew 

tomarily 

na'e' o'wado'diak ganio" deiagodaweii'nie'. Da'. o'ne"' 

verily, it grew so soon as she would travel ubo\it. So. now. 



di'q de'aonni'she'on' o'ne' 

10 more- it did not last long now, 
over, 

do'diak, ne"-kho' ne" 

11 irrew UD, that and the 



grew up. 



waege" 

■^ she it saw 



13 



14 



owadase" ne" 

it is entwined the 

iagoii'gwe' ne""ho' a'sde' 

she man-being there out o£ 

(is) doors 

e"gaa'gwa'a'k ne" endek'ha' 

^eem- it luminary will 

ngly, be present, 



na'e' o'skawa'shofi"'o"' o'weiina"- 

)w, verily, it bush of various they (z.j 

kinds 

hadeio'eo"dage*. Dsrdjia"shofi* o'ne"' 

every grass (plant) in In a very short now 

number. time only 

onen'no"'diV-on'we' o'o""sa'. O'ne"', ne" 

it wild potato (native) it vine. Now, the 

o'die'dat, o'ne"'-kho' waVge"': "O'ne"' 

she stood up, Now and she it said: "Now, 



gwa' 



the 



day pertain- 
ing to 



e gaiaso ong. 

it will be called." 



Doge"'s sede' 

It is true early in 



SENECA VERSION 



227 



diurnal one." Truly now, early in the niornin*;-, the orb of light arose, 
and now, moreover, it started and went thither toward the place where 
the orl) of light goes down [sets]. Verily, when the orb of light went 
down [set] it then ])ecame night, or dark. Now again, there out of 
doors she stood up, and she said, moreover: "Now, seemingly, next 
in order, there will be a star [spot] present here and there in many 
places where the sky is present [i. e., on the surface of the skj^]." 
Now, truly, it thus came to pass. So now, there out of doors where 
she stood she thei'e pointed and told, moreover, what kind of thing 
those stars would be called. Toward the north there are certain 
stars, severally present there, of which she said: "They-are-pursuing- 
the-bear they will he called." So now, next in order, she said another 
thing: "There will be a large star in existence, and it will rise cus- 
tomarily just before it becomes day, and it will be called, 'It-brings- 
the-day.'" Now, again she pointed, and again she said: "That cluster 
of stars yonder will be called 'the Gi'oup Visible.' And they, verily, 



djia' 



gwe s-gwa 

sets direction 

wa'o"ga' 

it became 
night. 

"O'ne"' 

"Now 



dagaa'gwit'ge°'t, o'ne"" 

hence it lu 
fo 

ho''we' 



O'ne"' a'e' 



gwa' 



di'q ho'wa'den'di' he'' ga'il'- 

moro- it started where it 
over luminary 

ho'ga'a'gwe°'t o'ne"" wai" 

thither it orb of now of 

light set course 

ne"'ho' a'sde' o'die'da't, waa'ge"' di'q: 

there out of she stood up, she it said more 



Ne" 

That 



no ne 

the time 



O'ne"' 



ingly order 

doge"'.s lie*" 'ho' 

it is true, thus 
indt'L-d. 



niiawe 

so it came t 



:idji'so"''deonniong 

be pre 
rally 

Da', o'lie*^ 



it star will be present 
plurally 



he" 

where 



over:- 

giio^'hia'de'."' 

it sky is present." 



as'de* he'onwe' i'iet 



wiVa'ge"' di'q ne" na"''ot e'^gaiaso'ofig hoi'- 

she it said more- that such kind it will be called those 

over of thing 

gen' gadjrso"MtVsho"\ Otho'we'*ge'-gwa' ne"*ho' gadogeiTno"' ne" 



ne'''ho* w;Vo"*'tcade"\ 

there 



it star is severally 



It is cold direction 



•adji''so"*'de/onnio"' ne" ne"' 

it star is present (lixed) that the 

plurally 

Da 



Nia'gwai' 

" Bear 



waage 

she it said 



e gowanen on^ 

it will be large 



o ne 

now 



hadishe" 

they (m.) are 
pursuing it 

WiVa'ge"' : 

she it said: 



e gaiaso ong, 

it will be called," 

"Ne" ne' 



gadji'so""'drr 

it star 



e"ge"'k, e"tga'a'gwitge"\seg tho"ha' 

it will be it will be in the habit of nearly 



ne"' e"io"hen''t ne"' 

the it will become that 
day 

wa'o""tcade"\ a'e'-kho' wa'a'ge"': "Ne" hi'gen" 

she pointed her again and she it said: "That that one 

(is) tinger, it i; 

odji'so"'da"sho"'' ne" e"gaiaso'orig, Gatgwa"dri\ 

it star (is) severally that it will be called. It cluster is present. 



gen s 

custom- 
arily 

o'ia' 

itother 



e"gaiaso'ong Tgefiden'witha'." O'ne"" 

it will be called It day brings." Now 



wa go"'sot 

it group is 



Ne" 

That, 



na e, 

verily 



10 



11 



12 



13 



228 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



will know [will be the sign ofj the time of the year [at iiJl times]. 
And that [group] is called 'Thej- -are-dancing.'" So now, still once 
more, she spoke of that [which is called] "Sheis-sitting." [She said]: 
"Verily, these will accompanj' them [i. e. , those who form a group]. 
• Beaver-its-skin-is-spread-out,' is what these shall be called. As soon, 
customarily, as one journeys, traveling at night, one will watch this 
[group]." Some time after this, she, the Ancient-bodied, again spoke 
repeatedly, saying: "There will dwell in a place faraway man-beings. 
So now, also, another thing; beavers will dwell in that place where 
there are streams of water." Indeed, it did thus conic to pass, and 
the cause that brought it about is that she. the Ancient hodii'd, is, as 
a matter of fact, a controller [a godj. 

So now, sometime afterward, the gii-l maii<-lieing, the otlspring of 
the Ancient-bodied, had grown large in size. And so now there wiis 
also nuich forest lying extant. Now near by there was lying an 



hi'geii" e"gruende'iak he 

that one it will know it (will Ik- win 
it is the sign of itj 

De'hofinont'gwe"'. Da', 

They are dancing. So, 



niwadoshi'ne'; 

just it year is in its 



gaia so 

it is eallerl 



syat' 



hi'gen' 

this one 
it is 

hi'geii' 

this one 



Ieniu'''ciot. 

She is sitting. 

haditgwiVda' 

they (m.) are a 
cluster (fixed). 

Ganio'' 

So soon as 



Ne" 

That 



na'e' hi'gefi' 



wenne seg 

will accompany 



nige" 

that is 
to say 



wen nie 



gen s 

custom- 
arily 

ne" 



Na"gania"go"' 

Beaver (Rodcutter) 

de"iofitha'ak 

one will start lo 



Ga'sil'do"" ne" e"gaiaso'ong hi'geii'. 

It spread that it will be called this it is. 



e"ioritga'io"" 

one will watch it 



hi'gefi' 

this it is 



de"ionda- 

one will 



son e , 

night 
litis)." 

ne" Eiadage""tci', 



(Jain'gwa' 

Somewhat 



niio we 

soitisdis- 



ae 

again 



Wii e snie cion 

she spoke repeatedly 



She Ancient- 
bodied (is), 

he'onwe'. 

the place 



wa a ge 

she it said: 



■p^'"hadina"geg' ne' 



"They (m.) will dwell 
habitually 



on gwe 

man-being (s) 



Da', 



honwe'-gwa' 

place direction 

we""o"' ne" 

came to pass that 

Eia'dage""tcr. 

She Ancient- 
bodied (is). 

Da', o'ne"' 



nen gen 

this it is 



he'onwe 

the place 



o'iii' kho' e"gana"ge'g ne' 

it other and it (z.) will dwell the 
(is) habitually 

tge"'hande'nio"".'' Doge"'s 

there it stream is It is true 

plurally present." 

gaion'ni' he" lewenni'io' 

it it causes for that She Master (is) 
(where) 



iia gania 

it beaver 



it matter of 
fact (is) 



ne' 

the 



kho' 



gain gwa 

somewhat 

iagofi'gwe', 

she man- 
being, 

ga'ha'daie°\ 

it forest lies. 



iia'ion'nishe't o'ne"' we'so" 



legowa ne 

she large (is) 



EitVdagc""tci' goa'wiik. Da', 



Da', 



offspring. 

do'sgvfi'o" 



•;hon' 



o ne 

now 

ne"ho, 

there 



SENECA VERSION 



229 



uprooted tive, whereon it wa.s that .she, the child, wa.s always at play. 
Custoniiirily .she swung-, perhaps; and when she became wearied she 
would descend from it. There on the grass she would kneel down. 
It was exceedino-ly delightful, customarily, it is said, when th(> Wind 
entered; when she hecanie aware that the A\'iiid contiiuied to enter lier 
body, it was delightful. 

Now sometiuie afterward the Ancient-bodied watched her, nuising: 
'■ Indeed, one would thiidv that my [man-being] offspring's body is not 
sole [i. e.. not itself onl^-J. •' Ho," she said, "hast thou never custom- 
arily seen someone at times ( " *" No," .said the girl child. Then she, 
the Ancient-bodied, .said: " I really l)elieve that one would think that 
thou art about to give birth to a child." So now, the girl child told it, 
saying: "That [1 sayj there [at the swingj when, customarily, I would 



gaienga'sa'de" ne" 

it upturned tree that 



he'oiiwe' diiot'goiit gotga'nie' ne" 

the place at all times she is playing the 



iek.sa"'a" 

she child. 



Ne" 

That 
(it is) 



where 

godofi w i\la"'do"' 

f.he it was swinging 



non . 

perhaps 



O'ne"- 



gotce""do'" o'ne"' ne"'ho" wa f'ndia"'de"t. Ogeo'dja'ge' ne'^ho' 



On tile grasi 



ther 



o'dioiidosho'doiT. Odo'kdif'gr, ia'ge"', 

she got on her knees. It is at the it is said, 

extreme, 

no'ne'" dagii'iint, ne"'ho* o'ne"" gen's 

the time it it en- there miw cnstnm- 

(now) tered, arily 

o'ne"' eiiv'dagoii' hewe'tha ne"' gifha, 

now herbndvin thither it is the It wind, 

entering 

O'ne"". gaiiTgwa" na'ionni'she't o'ne"" 

\.,w, somewhat so it lasted nnw 



OS gas ne 

it gives that 



gen s 

custom 
drily pleasure 

wa'enni'na"dog ne" 

she it noticed (felt) tlie 



ne 



ne 



OS gas 



wa ega en ion ne 

she it watched the 



Iege""'tci" wa'eii"' 

She Ancient she 

One mused 

ne"' khe"a'wak. 



agwa s aien 

Just one would 

think 

Ho'." waa'gt"'"'. 

■•Oh," she it said. 



the"''e"" de'djiagoia'do'sga'a' 

not it her body is sole 



•He""e" 

"Not 



dewr-iTdo"' 



en's de".songa"' de'she'gtV'T" ""The""*?"'," waa'ge' 

someone thou seest one " Not it is," she it said 



?Ks:i a . 
she child. 



ge 

custom- 
arily customarily?" _ 

Cut""' wa'a'ge"' ne" Iege""'tci": ""AieiT'shoii" e"'sade"dorr, gi'' 

Now she it said the She .\ncient "One would thou wilt give birth 1 

One: think only to a child, think, 

WiVofithiu'wf ne" eksii'Ti', wa'a'ge"": 

sheittoM the she child sheit.sairt; 

s ne"' o'ne"" o'gade'nio'.so'de"' nc'"iio" 

a- the now I knelt down on my there 



iiii' iioii" . 


i)a', o' 


ner- 
haps, 


i;i;;;-" 


so. 


"Ne-' 


ne" 


' ne'"ho" 


"That 


the 


there 


gen's 


o"g 


eni'na"dog 


custom- 
arily 




I it felt 



o'wade'no"''dii" 

it Itself buried 



ne"' 



gil'-ha' 

It wind 



280 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN. 21 



kneel down. I became aware that the Wind inclosed itself in my body." 
So now, she, the Ancient-bodied, said: '• If it be so, I say as a matter 
of fact, it is not certain that thou and I shall have good fortune." 

Sometime afterward then, seemingly, [it became apparent] that two 
male children were contained in the body of the maiden. And now, 
verily, also they two debated together, the two saying, it is said, cus- 
tomarily: "Thou shalt be the elder one,"' "Thee just let it be," so 
it was thus that they two kept saying. Now, one of them, a male 
person who was verv ugly, lieing covered with warts, said: "Thou 
shalt be the first to be born." Now the other person said: '■ Just let 
it be thee." Now he, the Warty, said: "Just let it be thee to be the 
first to be born." "So let it be," said the other person, "thou wilt 
fulfil thv duty, perhaps, thou thyself." " So be it," verily said he, the 
Warty. Now, he who was the elder was born. And then in a short 
time she [the Ancient-bodied] noticed that, seemingly, there was still 



da gon . 

• body in." 



Da'. 



o ne 

now 



wa a 

she it 



re"' ne" Iege""tci': 



' Ne" 

'That 



ne"ho' 



ne" diengwa"shon' 

the if that only be 



aiongiadaa'shwiio''he't de'oi'wado'gen* 

it us good fortune would Rive 



Gain'gwa' 

Somewhat 

dei"no"t ne'' 

that 



na'ioiini'she't 

so it lasted 



ne 

the 



eia'da'goiT 

her body in 



na'e" deodii"hwage'he"''. 

verily 



they (m.)two 
aregestating 

la'do' 

they (m.) two are con- They (t 

tending in dispute. two it sj: 

wanen'ong." "I's gwa","' 

be the larger "Thou just," 

(elder) one." m 

shaitv'dat ne"' agwa's haet'ge"' 

one he is that very he is ugly, 

person 

"I's e''tcadie'e"t e"'senna"'gat. 

" Thou thou wilt take thou wilt be born. 



I- gwa 

lat seem- 

ingly 

eia"dase'. 

she maiden. 

'o'", e'eii'i 



Da', 



deiksa"a' 



o'ne"'-kho' 

now and 



nige 

that is 



ia'do" 



"I's 

•Thou 

0'n( 

No\ 



O'ne"- 

Now 



"I's 

'Tho\l 



gwa- 

just.' 



O'ne" 



ne' 



Ilono""hi"dae" 

He Warty 



hono"'hi"dae" 

he is covered with 
warts (pimples) 

e" shaia"'dat 

one he is a 
person 

waefi"' 



e sego- 

tlion wilt 



waen : 

he it said : 



the 



he it > 



' I's gwa' 

Thiiu just 



10 



11 



11' 



r>"tcadie'e"t 

thf.u wilt be 
the lirst 

"e"'si'wilie'is 

■thouit wilt fulfill 



e"'senna"'gat. 



gwa 

just, 

Hono"'hi"'drie". 

He Warty. 



non 

per- 
haps. 

O'ne"- 

Now 



•Nio- 



waenna"'gat 

he is bom 



waen 

he it said 

"Nio"," 

"So be it," 

nige""' nc 

this it is th 



ne" shaia"dat, 



na'e" 



waen , 

he it said 



hago'wane"'. 

he large one. 



SEXECA VERSION 



2?.l 



another tu be born. Tlu' otlu'i- had i)cen l)orn only a short time when 
thi.s one was also born. They liad bct'n born only a very short time 
when their mother died. There, verily, it is said that he, the Warty, 
came forth from the navel of his mother. So now, verily, she, the 
Ancient-bodied, wept there. Not long after this, verily, she gave 
attention to the twins. As soon as she tinished this task she made a 
grave not far away, and so she there laid her dead offspring, laying 
her head toward the west. So now, moreover, she talked to her. She, 
the Ancient-bodied, said: "'Now, verily, thou hast taken the lead on 
the path that will continue to be between the earth here and the upper 
side of the sky. As soon as thou arrivest there on the upper side of 
the sky thou must carefully prepare a place where thou wilt continue 
to abide, and where we shall arrive." Now, of course, she covered it. 



Da'djia"' o'ne"'-kho' wa'enni'na"dog ne"' 


o'ia' 


gwa"' 


'if'so"' 


1 


In a short now and sli 
time 


le it notieed the 


it 
other 


seem- 
ingly 


still 


e"na"'gat. Da'diiif'shoii' 


hona"ga'do'" 


o'ne"' 


ne'' 


ne'wii' 


2 


he will be In a short time 
boni. only 


he is born 


now 


that 


order 


waenua"'gat. Da'djiiT'shofi' 

he was born. In a short time 


nina^gii'do"" 

they (m.) two 
are born 


o'ne"" 

now 


wa'iii'c' 

she died 


ne" 

the 


3 


shagodino''e"". Ne""ho" 


na'e\ gi"'o"*. 


ne" 


Hono"' 


•hi"'dae' 




she their mother is. There, 


verily. it is 


the 


He Warty 


4 



daaia'ge^'t he"' diiago'she''dot ne*' hono"e"*. Da', o'ne'^* na'e' 

he came forth where jn.'^t she ha;* her the his mother. So. now verily 



wa'oii'sdae"' ne" Eia'dage''"tci'. The""'e."' da'aonni'she'o"' 


o'ne"' 




she wept the She Ancient- Xot it is it lasted 
bodied. 


now 


6 


na'e" o'thonwadl'snie' ne' dei'khe"'. Ganio"' waondienno"'kde"" 




verilv she them eared for the they (m.i two So soon she completed her 
are twins. as task 


7 


o'ne'" na'e' waeiadon'ni' dosgeii'o'"shon', da', ne""ho' 


wa'ago- 




now yerilv she made a cave just near by, so, there 
(hole) 


she 


8 


ia"shen' ne" goa'wfik-gefi'on", he" gaa'gwe°"'s-gwa' 


ne""ho' 




her laid the her was. where it sun sets direction 
offspring 


there 


9 


wa"agogoeiT'. Da', o'ne"" di'q wa'agotha'hris. Waa'ge"" ne" 




she her scalp (head) So, now, more- she her talked to. She it .said 
laid. over 


the 


10 


Eiaxlage""tci': "O'ne"' i's na'e' o"satha'hofi'de"' nefi'gen 


:' he" 




She .Ancient- "Now. thou verily thou it path hast taken this it is 
bodied : 


where 


11 


ioeii'djade' gaon'hia"'ge' he"iotha'hinon'ong. Ganio"' 


ne"''ho' 




it earth is sky on it path will have its So soon 
present course. as 


there 


12 


he°"cio'" ne'' gaon'hia"'ge' e"'se'ciofLnia'non" he'ciiwe" 


e"'si"di- 




thou wilt the sky on thou wilt make the i)lace 
arrive preparations where 


thou wilt 


13 


oii'dak. i"'-kho' hi-'ofiwe' he"iagwa'io''"." O'ne"' 


wai'i' 




continue we two the place there we shall arrive." Now 
to abide, (we and) where 


of 
course 


14 



232 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



So. now. onl}' this wa.s left, thiit slic custoiiuirily cured for the twins, 
th(> two children. 

Again, after some time, it is said, the two male children were of 
large size, and vei'il}% too, they ran about there, customarily. After- 
ward, the elder one, being now a youth, cjuestioning his grandmother, 
asked: "Oh, grandmother, where, verily, is my father? And who, 
moreover, verily, is the one who is my father ^ Where, moreover, is 
the place wherein he dwells i " She, the Ancient-bodied, said: '' Verily, 
that one who is the Wind is thy father. Whatever, moreover, is the 
direction from which the wind is customarily blowing, there, trul}', 
is the place where the lodge of th}- father stands." "So be it." replied 
the youth. So now, verily, the youth stood out of doors, and now he, 
moreover, observed the direction of the wind, whence it was blowing; 
and this too he said: " I desire to see my father, and the reason is that 



wa on we sa 



Da'. 



o ne 

now 



ne"'shofi 

that only 



ne"' dei'khe"", ne"' dei'ksa'a'. 



we'gefi" de"wadi"snic" nige""' 

it ia left she will attend 1. 1 thiit it is 

two persons 



Gain'gwa' a'e' na'ionni'she"t o'nc"", gi"'o"". 

Somewhat again so it lasted now, it is said. 



dei'ksa'a', 

they (m.) two no 

are children, 

waada'on'doii" 

he it asked 

O'shago'on'dofi" 

He her asked 



o'ne"'-kho' 

now and, 



na e" 

verily. 



deidak'he'i 



hagowa'nefi", o'ne' 

he (is) laiTffo, now, 



deigowa'ncfi ne"' 

they (m.) two arc the 
large 

Tha'gen"o"" o'ne"' 

Afterwnril n.)W 

a'e" hak.sa'dase"a'. 

L-rily, he (is) a youth. 



ho'.sot' waen": "Aksof, gaifi"' di'tj na'e' 

hisgrund- he it said: "My grand-. where more- verily, 
mother mother, over 



ha- 



7'? 



ne na m 

the he is mv 

father V 

Gawe"' di'(( 

where, more- 

over, 

Eia"dage'"'tci' 

she Ancient- 
hodied: 

(iain" di'q 

Where more- 



SoiT 

Who 



di'q kho"' na'e" 



nige 

that it i 



ne" ha'm'? 



the 



he 



non 

perhaps, 

"Ne" 

"That 



gwa gwa" 

in direction 



wai I 

of course 



thana"'ge' '( 

there he dwells 



J gen" 

this 



ne 



la ni 



father? 

Wa'a'ge"' ne" 

She it said the 

ne"' Ga''ha'. 

the It Wind. 



the he is thy 
it is father 

gwa'gwa" geii's diioiigont' ne" non" ne"'ho'-gwa' 

in direc- custom- there it wind that perhaps there direction 

tion arily 



ne" 



thono""'sot 

there his lodge 
stands 

Ua', o'ne" 



d\ (J waatga loii 

mure- lie it watched 



ha'do"" ne"' 



ui ni. 

he is thy 
father." 

' as'dc' 

out of he' s 

doors 

he'onwe"-a"wa" 



is fixed 

■ Nio"'," waen' 

•So be it." heitsni 

o"tha'da"t ne"' 



ne 



haksa'dase":!' 

he youth. 



diioiigont'; 

there it wind is 



haksaVlase"a', o'ne"' 

he youth. now 

' kho"' lie" 



dewagadoendjoii'ni" ae'ge"" ne"' ha'nl', 

I it need I him should the he my 

see father is, 



H!;\VITT] 



SENECA VERSION 



233 



lit> woiilil '/ivr iiie aiil." Now. lie >;ii(l: "■ K;ir yondor stand.s the lodge 
of my fathci'. tlic ^\'in(i: lir will aid iiir: he will iiuiko the bodies of all 
the kinds of animal | maii-lirin<;s|; and liyall means still something else 
that will be an aid to me." So now he starte^i. He had not i;ono far 
when in the distance he saw the plai-e where stood the lodye of his 
father. lie arrived there, and tliei-p a man-being abode who had four" 
childi"en, two males and two females. The youth said: '"I have now 
arrived. () fathei-. it is necessary that thou shouldst aid nie. And that 
whieh I need are the game [animals] and also some other things.'' 
They were all pleased that they saw him. So now he, the Ancient, 
their father, said: "'So let it be. Truly I will fulfil all of thy i-ecjuire- 



diioi"'wa" ne" 

then- it is the 

reason 

thono"'so't 



e"'a"cionni" 

he it will make 

ha'gwisde""' 

something 



.agia"dage"lia"."' 

lie me should aid." 

ha"ni' ne" 



O'l 



waen 

he it sai^ 



(ia'im. 

It WiiKl, 



father 

ha deganio''dage" ; 



tgagon-' 

Ijv all means 



' Ilofiwe'-gwa' 

•Wherein direi'titm 

r>""gic'na"wa's, 

he me will aicl, 

"a''so""-kho" 



Da' 



waage 

he it saw 

he-'dio"" 

he 11 bode 



gie- 

some of the 
them 

waa''dt''ridT' 

he started. 



o la , ne 



The""?!"- 

Xot it i.s 



gagwe go- 
it all 

de'we'e" 



e"agiiVdage'"ha'. " 

he me will aid." 

deawe'nofi" o'ne"' 

he went now 



hoiiwe'-gwa' tgano"'so't. O'ne"' ne"''ho' waa'io"" ne""h 

where in direction there it lod^e ^'u^\■ there lie arrived tliere 

stands. 

ne"' hon'gwe', ge'i'" ni'oksa'da'ie"', deiias'he' deidj 

the he man- four so many he 

being is, dren. 

Waen"' ne' 



liey(m.)two they (in.) 
are persons two are 

male 



degnl'o" 

they If.) twi 



haksa"dase"'a': 

he voutli: 



O'ne"' 

"Now 



na'. deo'iias'he' 

they if.) twtJ are 

persons iire li 

o'gio"''; ha'nf, ne'' 

I have oh. my that 

arrived: lather, it is. aid. 

Ne"' ne'' dewagadoendjon'ni" ne"' o^anio'shon''o"' ne''kho' ne*' 

That the it me is necessary for . the it game (collective. ) that and the 



dewagadoeiidjon'ni" 

it iiie is necessary for 



asgiiVdage' 'ha' 

thoii me shouldst 



hiVgwisde"' 

anything 



gie- 

some of 
them 



ne 



o la . 

it other." 



Gagwe'go" 

It all 



waennadon'hri'en' 

they were pleased 



wa onwage 

they him saw. 



Da', o'ne"' waen"' ne'' Hage"''tcr ne' 

So, now he it said the He Ancient the 



a The use of the number four here is remarkable. It seems that the two female children are intro- 
duced merely to retain the number four, since they do not tjike any part in the eventsof the legend. 
It appears to the writer that the visiting boy and his warty brother are here inadvertently displaced 
by the narrator by the substitution of the two girls for the reason given above, owing to his or a 
predecessor's failure to recall all the parts of the legend. This form has emphasized the importance of 
the twins to the practical exclusion of the other brothers. In the Algonquian Potjiwatomi genesis 
narrative, which, like those of its congeners, appears to be derived from a source common to both 
Iroquoian and Algonquian narrators, four male children are named as the offspring of the personage 
here called Wind. For the Potawatomi version consult De Smet, Oregon Missions, page 347. 



234 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN. 21 



ments in coming Liere. In the tirtst place, however, 1 will that these 
here, ye my children, severally shall amuse yourselves somewhat by 
running a raee. 1 have a tlute for which ye shall contend one with 
another, whereby ye shall enjoy yourselves. And I say that ye shall 
make a circuit of this earth here present, and also that ye shall take 
this flute." So now they stood at the line whence thev should start. 
Now the visiting youth said: "I desire that here shall stand he, the 
Defender" [the False-face, He-defends-them], that he may aid me." 
Truly, it thus came to pass; the Defender came and stood there. 
And now, moreover, the youth said: "And I say that thou must put 
forth thy utmost speed for that I am going to trail thy tracks." So 
now truly it did thus come to pass that at all times they two [males] 
were in the lead throughout the entire distance covered in making the 
circuit [of the earth]. As soon as they started running he trailed him, 
and the pace was swift. In a short time now they made a circuit of 
it. Much did they two [males] outfoot the other two. Now he that 



honwa"nI: " Nio". Do'ge"; 

he their "So be it. Truly 

father is: 

Ne" gwa" ia'e' i"' 

That seem- in the I 

ingly first place 

nen'gefi' gwailwa'kshon'o"' 

this it is I am parent ot you 



children 

ne" ieo'dawas'tha' ne" 

the one uses it for blow- that 

ing (a flute), f< 

don'nia't. Ne" ne" de"swathwada'se' 

the 



u 



i ne^'ho' e"gi'waie'is na"ot se'he'die'. 

thus I will fulfill the such kind thou desirest 

matter of thing in coming. 

e"tgenno""do"' osthoiT e"swatga'nie' 

I it will will it little ye will amuse 

yourselves 

de"swene""dat. Agie°" 

ye will run (a I it have 



ne 



that 



the 



ne" e"swasge"hiV ne" ne" 

the ye it will contend that the 



e"swaden- 



ye\ 



"kho' 

that and 



ne 



That 

ne" 



nen gen 

this it is 



e swaa 



nen gen 

this it is 



waen 

he it sail 



ne"'ho' o'thadi'diVt 

there thev(m.) stood 

up 

ne" haksa'da.se"a 

the hevouth: 



he'oiiwe' c"thenne' 



he" ioen'djade', 

where it earth is 

present, 

ieo'dawa.s'thii'." Da', 

one uses it for blow- So, 

ing (a flute)." 

Da', 



sga 

they (m.) will start 
from the line. 



o ne 

now 



ne'kho' daa'da't ne" Shagodiowe'go'wa ne" 



10 



stand 

Do'ge"s 

It is true 



Shae'odiowe' 



11 



•ho" 



O'ne"' di'q 



13 



■•Ne' 

"That 
it is 

Da'. 



;o wa. 

He Them Defends Now 

(He Whirlwuid) 

no" e"tsadia'noat 

the thou must e.xert 

thy best speed 

o'ne"' do'ge"s ne"'ho' 

now it is true thus 



■ Ne" ne" dewagadoendjofi'ni' 

' That the it me is necessary for 

" aagia'dagie'- 

that the he should aid 

me." 

i"'; ne"'ho' o'tha'da't ne" 

le there he stood the 

up 

waen" ne" haksa'dase"a': 

he it said the hevouth: 

nige"" ne" e"gonia'nondii'." 



diiawe''"o"' 

continually 



hiien'de' 



a This is the Sene 



• for the Hadu"!' of the Onondagas. 



SENECA VEKSION 



235 



carried the flute gave it to his father. Now he, the Ancient, took it 
and also said: '" Now, of course, truh' thou hast won from me all the 
things that thou desirest that I should do for thee." Now, moreover, 
he there laid down a bundle, a KUed bag that was very heavy. So now, 
verily, he gave to his son, to the one who came from the other place, 
this bundle and also this flute that he had won, and he also said: '' I say 
that this shall belong to you both equally, to thee and thy younger 
brother." So now the youth took up the bundle and bore it on his 
back by means of the forehead burden strap. So now he traveled 
along to a place where he became tired and the sack began to be heavy. 
So now he exclaimed, "It may be, perhaps, that I should take a rest." 
And so now he sat down and also examined it [the bag]. He thought, 
"Let me, indeed, view them; for indeed they belong to me anyway." 



dat. 



he'' niio'we' 

where so it is 
distant 

waodianondii 

he (iouble.l his 



waeunoiithwada'se' 

they (m.i mnde a circuit 



Ganio'" 

So soon 



Drrdjia"' o'ne' 

In a short now 



no'ne"' o'thenne""- 

thetime they (m.) ran. 
(now) 

waefinonthwada'se". 

they (m.) made a circuit 



We'so' wiVonwandiiatgen'ni' ne*' sniitV'dat. 



Much 
litis) 

ne" 

the 

kho'' Hi 

and tl 

o'sge*'nia" 

thou me hast 
won from 

O'ne"' 

Now, m< 

o\ 

oi'nosde'. 

it is a heavy 
pack. 

thawe"do" 



he them overmatched 

ieo"dawas'tha 



le it uses for 
l>Iowing 

e*' waen'' 

le lie it said 

' he'' ni' 



di'q ne"'ho' 

more- thus 

over 

Da', o'ne"' 



nige" 

that it is 



la' on' 

L> it gave 



they (m.) two are 
persons (other). 

ho"'ni. O' 



O'ne"' 

Now 



haa'wf 

tie it bore 



waa lena . ne 

he it tooli. that 



i" Hage""tci' 

e He Ancient 

desadoendjon'ni" 

it thee is neces.sarv 
for 

watithena"'ien" ne' 



■ O'ne"- 

"Now 



wai 1 

of course 



do'ge"s 

it is true 

nagoniadie'ii's." 

so I tliee should do 
tor." 

I"' gana"'ho"'. 

ig it is full. 



na'e" da'on' ne" hoa'wak ne" 



oia'dji' 

elsewhere 



"Ne" 

"That 

o'ne°' 

now 

he" 

whert' 

Da'. 



ieo'dawas'thiv 

one it uses to 
blow 

nen'geiT 

this it is y 

o'thathe'nak, 

he his bundle 
took up, 

niathti'i'ne' 

there he was on 



?■' gane"nos"h;i 

c it bundle. 

daonwii'ie"\ 



ne"' kho' 

that and 

kho-' 



desniawe""-gen'orig ne' 



he' 



Da', 



waatge"dat ne" haksa'dase"a'. Da', o'ne' 



in 



11 



12 



kho-' 



o ne 



wa e 



decided: 

V wai'i' nitre"" ao-a'\ve' 



Agadonis''hef 

■■ f myself should 

''o'ne"' 



gi 

I thin 



ne 



eiT 

it seems 

ho' 

there 



e*' hosda'ne'. 

iL' it him 

weighed down. 

noil".-' Da', 

perhaps." So, 

wiiriwa*ha''si\ 

Iw it unwrapped. 



13 



14 



15 



236 



IKOQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



Now, verily, he there unwrapt it and uiieovei'cd it. Just as soon as 
he 02)ened it there were repeated shovings. Now. moreover, there all 
the various kinds of animals that his father had given him came foi-th. 
He was taken bj' surprise that all the animals .so suddenly came forth. 
Thus it eame to pass as soon as he fully opened the sack. And there, 
moreover, the}' severally trampled upon him. So the last one to come 
forth was the spotted fawn. Now he there shot it. On the front leg, a 
little altove the place where the hoof joins the leg. there he hit it. It 
escaped from him, verily, moreover. So now he .said: "'Thus it will 
he with thee always. It will never be possible for thee to recover. 
And the wax [fat] that will at all times be contained therein will be 
a good medicine. And it will continue to be an etiective medicine. 
As soon as anyone customarily shall have sore eyes, one must cus- 
tomarily anoint them with it, l)inding it thereon; then, customarily it 
will be possible for one to recover. 



waawe'.sa'go'-kho". Ganio^'-shon wa'hodon'go" o'ne"' dawa'djaefi"'- 

lie uncovered it niid. So soon just lii> it uneoverert now it pushed up 

as repeatedly. 

lion'. O'ne'" di'q dawadiia'ge"'t !ie""ho' no"' ha"deganio"'dage' iie" 

Now more- thenoe thev (?,.) there the every it animal in that 

over came forth number (is) 

lie"' ho'wi' ne" ho''ni. Waadiengwa"shon', dawadiiage""dak ne" 

the he it gave the he his He was surprised just, they (z.) came out the 

to him father is. suddenly 

hiv'deganio''dage'. Ne"ho' na'a'we"' ganio" we'.so' o'tha'hagwr'fi'dat. 

every it animal in There so it hap- so soon much he it opened, 

number (is). (thus) pened as 

Ne"'ho' di'q o'ne"' o'thoiadaiqda'nofi'. l);i', nc"' agwa's ne" 

There, more- now it trampled on him So, that very the 

over, severally. 

djisda'thien'o'". O'ne"' ne^'^ho' 

spotted frtwn. .Now there 



na"'gen"shon o"gaia'ge"'t 

very last (hind- it came forth 



isl) 



waa"'iak. OendoiT-gwii', ga"si'no"'g(? 



)sthon 

it liltle 



he't 



Ire- 



ne 



odjiene"Vla'ge' he'ofiwe' ga'si'not 

its ankle on the place its leg is 



e"''ho 

there 



wafi'si's. Wao''nia- 

he it hit. It escaped 



dl'l 



Da'. 



waen : 

he it said: 



Ne'"ho' ni'.s 



ne"io"den'ong diiotgorit'. The""e"' drr'aon" wen'do"" on.sa'.sa'do" 

so it will con- always. Not (it is) it is |.os- eve 



Ne" 

That 



th( 



ono""gwa"'.sha'-gen'ofig hoi'gen' 

it medicine itwillbe that it is 



oi sa 

it tat 
(wa.X) 



the 



ne"'ho' 

there 



diiotgont' e"wan'dak. Ne"' ne" e"iono"'gwa'tchi'ioag. Ganio" 

always it will be con- That the it medicine will continue So .soon 

tained to be a good. as 

gen's .songa"' e"iagoganon'wa"k ne"' geii's ne"'ho- e"iago"ga', 

cus- anyone it will sicken one s that cus- there one it will 

tomarily " eyes tomarily anoint, 

e"ioridie"".sao"", o'ne"' geii's e"wa'do"' ne" e"djon'do""." 

one will bind It on now cus- it shall be the again shall one 

one's self, tomarily pos-sible recover." 



HEWITT] SENECA VEKSION 237 

S(i then he departed au'a in from that place. When lie ay-ain arrived 
at the phiee where their ludur >t()(i(l, iir told his yoiinucr lii'iithcr. 
.sayiiiu'i "no thou iooi< at what the raliuTof us two lias oi\cii us 
two."' ^\'ilen he a<jairi arri\ rd whei'e jiis L;ran(huothe|- w as. hesaiii: 
"Now 1 ha\e i)een to the place of niv father on a \'isit. He y'rantcd 
nie a most important matter. 80 do ye auain lic' out of doors. Ye 
will hear the great noise [made] by all the sevei'al kinds of animals. '" 
]N()\\ they went out, and thev li-stened to the loudnc^ss of the noise 
made liy all the kinds of animals. Now tluM'e. their grandmother, 
the Ancient-bodied, she stood up. and she talked, saying: "Let it 
stand here; that is the elk, which this thing shall be called. Here 
also let another stand, one that is just a little smaller, which shall be 
called a deer. Now also another thing, let it stand here, and that 

Da', o'ne"" ne"'"ho' sarrdr>n'di'. .^aa'io"' he'oiiwe" thodi- 

Sn, now IlicTi- .ii;iuii li.- Ai;iiiii 1»- tin- I'l'Hi- Iheirim.i 1 

iKpiirtf.i. nrrivf.l whiTf 

no"'sot' o'ne"" di'(| woo'wi" ne"' ho"'gerr ne"' Othagwe""'da". 

lodge 11. .w lunri-- hfliim tlif lie Iiis vo\mKi-r the 'it Flint. 2 

stonrl over t..|.l lirother is 

waefi'': " Sato'a"'tho" ne'' shofig'ia'wi' ne" shedi''ni'." C)'ne"' 

o 

heit'^iiiil: ■■ Dn tliou look the heithasgiven the he is the father Now 6 

at it to us two of us two." 

ne"'iio" saa'io"" ne'' ho'sot'ge' waefi": "O'ne"' ne'"ho' 

thiTe again he the his grand- he it said: "Now there 

arrived mother at 

ho*ga"gct ne"' ha'ni'ne". Oi'owa'nefi" o'thagia'dowe"de°'. Da', 

I have been the at niv It is a great he me granted to. So, 5 

father's. matter 

o'ne"" waa'dieii', waak'don''-kho'. Wa'e': "' Gekdon.sa"-shon. 

now he himself he it exam- and. He " Let me go I0 sev- ^ 

seated. ined thought; view them erally. 

o'ne"' .saswaia'ge""t. E"swathon'deg he'' nigai"'.sdowanen' 

now do ye go forth. Ye it will hear where so it .sound great is * 

hiVde'iofi' ne" i'anio"'sh()rro""."" O'ne"' w;iadiia's:e""t, o'ii('""-kho" 

every one in the 11 animal i-MVrmlly." Now tlieyi m.lwent ii.iu- and o 

number oiii 

waiathoii'dat he'' niiotkai"'ni ne'' onondi's'dtV ne'' ha'dt^ganio"- 

they(m.) where so it is loud the they iz.i are the every it animal is 9 

li.stened making noi.se in number. 

dage'. O'ne"' ne""ho' o'die'da't ne" shagodi''s<)t. ne"' 

Now there she stood up the she their grand- the ^^' 

mother is 

Eia"dage"''tci", wa"onthiu'wi". wa'a'gv"' : " Ne'kho' de"ga'da"t 

She .\neient- sin- it told, she it said: "Here it will stanil 

bodied. up 

nige"" ne'' djinai"'n"'da". ne" na'e" nen'gen" 

so it is the elk, that verily this it Is 

Ne'kho" o'iiV-kho" iie"''h()" de"g!i'da"t. ne' 

Here it other and there it will stand iha 



4 



11 



nnaga a . ne na e nen gen ne oge 

so it is that venlv this it is deer 



ne e 

that 1 


t \v 


fiiaso ong. 


V2 


ne"' 


lieio'sthon" 




II,,. 




11 IS JU-t 


i-.i 






lltll.- 




aiaso'of 

it will ne 
named. 


ig- 


O'ne"' 

Now 


U 



238 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



next in turn shall, verily, be called a liear. Now, also, another thing, 
next in order, let him stand here, and that next in order of time sliall 
be called a buffalo. So that, verily, is just the number of [game 
animals] which are large in size. As soon, verily, as man-beings shall 
dwell here, those, verily, shall be the names of the different animals; 
when the man-beings dwell [here], then they shall give names to all 
the other animals." 

So, verily, now, he, the youth, said: "I desire that there shall he a 
hollow here [in the ground], and that it shall be full of oil." ^'erily, 
it thus came to pass. Now. moreover, he said: ••Hither let him 
[anthropie], the buffalo, come." In just a short time it then stood 
there. Now he said: "Therein do thou plunge thyself." Thus, truly, 
did it come to pass. On the farther side it landed from the oil pool, 
having become as fat as it is possible for it to be. So now again he 



o'liV-kho* 

it and 



niagwai 

bear 



ne' 



ne 

that 



na e 

verily 



ne'kho 

lUT.' 

Da',- 

So, 

wadigo'wane"'s. 

they (z.) are large 
ones. 

da', ne"' na'e' 

so, that verily 



ue'wii' ne'kho' 

next in here 

order 

e"gaiaso'ong i 

it will be 
called 

de'"ha'da"t, 

he (m.) will 
stand np, 

ne"h' 

there 



de"ga'da't, 

it will stand 



ne 

that 

O'ne"- 



ne wa 

next in 



kho- 

and 



Ganio" 

So soon 



ne"' ne'wa" de'giiago"" 

tlijit TK-xt in bulTalo 

order 

o' niweii'nandr ne' 

.so many they the 

are in iinmber 

e"iena"ge'g ne'kho' 



e gaiaso ong. 

it will be 
named. 

ga'niO" ne" 

it game the 

ne" on'gwe'. 



e"wadiia'shon"; ne"' no'ne' 



„ on gwe o ne 



being 

Da,' 

So, 

dase'Ti' 

youth: 



gagwego 

it all 



na'e'shon' 

verily just 



that 

e"adi'sen'no"" 



names will give 

['"'ho' o'ne' 



■ Dewagadoendjon'ni' ne'kiio" 

" It it causes me to desire lu-re 



e"adina'"geg ne" 

they (m.i will the 

be dwelling 

ha"deganio"'dage'." 

every it animal in 
number (is)." 

eil"' ne^' haksa'- 



daio'dada'gwen'ong, 

it hollow place should be. 



ie""ho^ 

there 



e.''gana"hon'g." 

it will be full of it." 



do'ge"s 

it is true 



o ne 

now 



O'ne'" di'i 

Now rnon 

shotT' 
ho"sade"'sgo'."" 

thither do thou 
plunge thyself." 

sgo'go' he"' 

landed where 



••Gii'o" 

"Hither 



it'het 



ne""ho' 

there 

Ne""ho' 

Thus 



let him 
(anthr. ) ec 

o"tgri'da't. 



Ne""ho 

Thus 

ne'' degiiiV'go"" 

the bulTalo." 

O'ne" 



it stood uj 

do'ge"s 



Xo 



nuogwe nion 

so it is possible 



na a we . 

ie so it eame to 

Iia.s.s. 

o'sen". Da', 

it fat (is). So, 



waen : 

he it said ; 

Ho'gwa' 

That side 

o'ne"" i 

now 1 



na a we'". 

so it came 
to pass. 

D!X"djia'- 

In a. short 
time just 

"Ne""ho' 

"There 

ho'wade'- 

tliitherit 

e" waefi" : 

rain he it .said; 



SENECA VERSION 



289 



said: ■• Hither let hiiu [anthropiej come next in order of time, the heiir." 
In :i short time now the lieiir sto<xl there. ^loreover, he now said 
ayaiii: ••Therein do thou, next in order, phmge thyself into that oil." 
Thus, truly, did it come to pass. On the farther side it land(>d from 
the oil pool, having become as fat as it is possible for it to be. So 
now he said: "What is it thou wilt do, and in what manner, to aid 
[human] man-beings? " "This, seemingly, is all; I shall just flee from 
him," it said. So now he loaded it by inserting meat into its legs. 
And now, verily, its legs are very lai'ge. So now he said: "Let the 
deer next in order stand here." As soon as it stood there, he said: 
"There into that oil thou shalt plunge thyself." Now of course he 
[anthropic] cast his body therein, and landed from the oil pool on the 
other side, and it [zoic] was us fat as it was possible for it to be. So 
now he said: •' With what and in what manner wilt thou aid the [human] 



' ' Ga'o' 

'■ Hither 

o'ne"" 

now 

waeil": 

he it said: 

Ne"'ho' 

Thus 



it'het ne"' ne'wii' 

let him thnt next in 

come turn 

ne"'ho' o'tga'da't n 

there it stood t 



niagwai . 

bear." 



'Ne'"ho' 

■There 

do'2'e"s 



itself 

i's 



thou 



ne wa 

next in 
turn 



nuogwe nion 

so it is possible 

ni's nc"'cie'' 

the so wilt 

thou thou do it 

gwti" ne" 

seem- the 

ingiy 

oii'sofi"' ne"' 

severally the 



o sen . 

it fat (is) 



na a we . 

so it eame to 
pass. 

'. Da', 



nia gwai . 

bear. 

ho'sade"'sgo' 

thither do thou 
plunge thyself 

Ho'gwil 

That side 



O'ne" 

Now 



Da'djia'shon" 

In a short 
time just 

di'q 



a e 

again 



hi'geiT 

this it is 



o no ge 

it oil in.' 



e'' e""sheiri"'dage' *ha' 

le thou them wilt aid 

e'^gade^'go'," o"ge""'. 

I will flee," it (E.) it said. 



ho'wade'sgo'go" he"' 

thither it landed where 

o'ne"' waefi": "A' na"'o"te"'en' 

now he it said: -'What so it is kind 

of thing 

oii'gwe'?" "Ne"' 

human beings?" "That 



ga SI nagon 

it.s leg in. 



Da', 

So, 

O'ne"' 



wane 

large. 



Da', 



waen : 

he it .said: 



' Neo'ge" 

" Deer 



o ne 

now 



ne wa 

next in 



de°ga'da't." Ganio" ne'"ho' o'tga'da't o'ne"' waen": 



he shall .stand." S 

he"'.sade's'go' 

thou wilt plunge 
thyself 

waadia'do"iak, 

he his body cast. 



hi'gefi" 

this it is 



o no ge 

it oil in." 



O'ne"' 



wai'i' 

of course 



waofidani- 

he it inserted 

dea"sino- 

his legs are 

ne'kho' 
'■Ne"'ho' 

"There 

e""ho' 

there 



ho'gwa'-kho' 

that side and 



waa'do'go', 

he came up, 



he" niiogwe'nion' 

where .so it is possible 

te""en' ne" i's i 

of thing the thou 



o sen . 

it fat (is). 



Da'. 



"-kho' 



'"A' 

' What 



"■shei:Vdage''ha' ne" on'gwe' ?" 

thou them wilt aid the human beings?" 



240 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN. 21 



man-beings?" "As for me, I shall not flee from him," it said. He 
said: '" With what, and in what manner, moreover, wilt thou just do 
it?" " I will just bite them repeatedly', " it replied. So now he. the 
youth, said: '^Thiis, just so, and onlj^ so, shall it be with thee," and 
now, moi'eover, he removed severalh' its upper teeth. Then he said: 
"Now the bodies of all those things whieh have horns, the l)utIalo, 
and the elk, etc., inherit the effect of this change." That is th(^ i-eason 
that they [anthropie] have no upper teeth. All these several sinali 
things, the raccoon, woodchuck [or badger], porcupine, and alsu the 
skunk, all cast their bodies therein; therein they [zoic] plunged them- 
selves. So only that is the number of those who weiv received. So 
next in order are those (z.) who were not accepted. I say that 
these, the Fisher, the Otter, and the Mink, and the Weasel [were 



'Ne" 

•That 



the 



the""'e"' 

ni.t it is 



le go , 

I should flee," 



oge" 

it said. 



Waen"': 

He said: , 



"A' 

• What 



na""o"te""'en' di'tj-shoiT ne 

such kind of more- only so 

thing over 

Da', o'ne"' waen"' i 

^o. now he it i 



'cie"?" '''E"khegai''-shon'," o"ge"''. 

lou wilt "I them will bite onlv." it it said. 



haksa"da.se"ii': 

he vouth: 



• Nen'dii 

"This 



gwa''-slion' 

seem- just 



ne"io'den'ong. 



he''tgen'-gwa'. 

upper side. 



O'ne"' 

Now 



o ne 

now 



waen : 

he it said: 



di'(j waono'djodagwil'on" ne 



'Ne' 

■The 



gagwe go 

it all 



the 
o'ne'" 



wiVodiiiVdadiio'wiis ne" 



degiia^go"'. 

buffalo. 



kho' 

and 



deiodino""geofit.'" Ne" 

they (z.) have horns." That 



kho" ne" djonat"'""diV, 

and the elk. 

gaii'on'ni" the"''t'"" deadi- 

it causes the not it is they(m.) 



no""'djot ne" he'tgen"-gwa'. Gagwe'go"' neiTgeii' ne" niefina'- 



sa'-shoiT'o" 

severally. 



ne'" djo'il'ga, the"doo"', ga'he"'da", ne"kho' 



Da', 



ne se non , ne gagwe go 

the skunk. that it all 

ne"''ho' o'wefinade's'gok. 

there they Iz.) plunged. 

honwafidi'gwe"'. 

they (m.) were 
accepted. 

Da', ne"' ne'wa" ne' 



woodchuck 
(badger?). 

ne""ho' 

thus 



ue'''ho'-shon' 

thus onlv 



o'wennadiiX"do"'iak, 

they (z. ) east their bodies' 

ni'iofr ne"' ne" 

so they that the 

many (are) 



So, 



that 



sgaiaiia ne ge 

Iwher, 



ne" the""e" 

the not 

odawt'-ii'do"". 



deawandi'gwe"' 

they were accepted: 



Ne" 



kho" 

and 



ne" djio'da'ga", 

the mink. 



kho" 

and 



H EWITT] 



SENECA VERSION 



241 



tho oiuvsj. So that was the mmilxT of those who were exehuied. 
[lieiiiy setj asi(k\ and who asseinhled there near hy. So the Mink 
now east his liody into the oil. As soon as he came ii]i out ol' it 
the youth seized him there, and lie hrM him ii)). ami lie stripped 
his body throug'h his hands, and that is tlie reason that hi~ liody (lid 
become somewhat kinj^er. Now. \i>rily. a<;aiii it thus cauie to ]>as>. 
Their bodies shared the ehanye [into tiie character they now ha\'e|. 
namely, those of the Fisher, and the Otter, and the Mink, and tiie 
Weasel. And this is the number of those [zoic] whose bodies next 
shared this transformation there — the Wolf, and the Panther, and the 
Fox. All these were excluded, being set aside. 

So now the two male children were in the habit of going away. 
Day after day they two went to a great distance; there far away they two 
were in the habit of setting traps. So then day after day they two 



ne"' h; 


mon'got. Da'. ne""ho' 


niwefinandr' wak'a 


wa'odiis. 


the 


weasel. So. thus 


so many they aside 
(are) in number 


they were 
excluded, 


ne"''ho' 


wak'a" waodiia'daieP'. 


Da'. 


o'ne"' ne" 


djio'da'giV 


tlK-n- 


nside they (z.l asscmblerl. 


So, 


now the 


mink 


ne""h<i" 


waridia"do"'iak ne"' o'no""ge'. 


Ganio"'-.shori 


' daa'do'go" 


there 


he east his body the 


it oil in. 


iSosoonas just 


he landed 
therefrom 


o'ne"" 


ne"' haksa'dase'Tr ne"''ho' 


wafiie'na"". 


kho" ne"' 


now 


the he youth 


there 


lie it eaught. 


and the 



he'tge""' waa'dat. kho"' 

up high he it hehl, and 



the 



waa"djiiii'ak, ne'' 

that 



ne 

the 



gair- 

it 



on m" 

matter 



gaiii'gwa" na'gaia'des'he't. O'ne"' na'e" 

somewhat .so its body became Now verily 

long. 

na""a'wc"'. Wa"odiia"dadiio'as nen'geii' sgiiianane'ge 

so it came to Their bodies shared the this it is fisher (marten), 

pass. change 

odaweii'do"". kho'' 



makes 

a'e' ne"'ho' 

again there 



djio'da'ga". kho" ne' 



kho'' ne"' 

>ITI<I III.' 

hanon'jrot; da'. 



the 



link. 



ne*''ho' niwi'iinaiidr 



there sol 

(thus I a 

othiiion'ni". 

wolf. 

gagwe'go"' 

it all 



ill number 

klio" 



wa'odiia'dadiio'i'is. 

their iz.) bodies .shared 
the change. 

hen'es. ne"' kho'' 

that and 



Ne" ne'wa' ne'' 

That ne.xt in the 

order 

ne"' no"Vwat'gwa". 



the panther 

(longtail) 

wa'odi'is. 



Da', o'ne"' ne"' deik.sa''a" o'ne"' gen's ia'den'dio"s. O'he"'- 



custom- they < m. i tv 



cion'nio"" hofiwe' 

day plurally far 



:^1 ETH — (13- 



gwa" hcnet'ha"; we'e"' 

diree- they im.) two far 

tion gc> habitually; 

16 



in the habit of 
going away. 

ne'' hi"eo'da"ne': 



in 
11 
I -2 

13 



'242 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[kth. 



wore in tlie habit of going away. So for some time now tliey [masc. 
antliropic] who .severally had otgon " natures, and they also whose 
bodies were otgon in nature, hated them [the two boys]. Now, of 
course, they two, verily, in going away, were in the habit of going 
together. So that [I sayj, moreover, one day the elder one said: 
"Thou alone, for the time being, go thither. Thou alone next in 
time shalt view our several set traps." So moreover [I say], that 
truly it did thus come to pass. As soon now as he was far away they 
[masc. anthropic] whose bodies are otgon by nature killed him there. 
So now he, the elder one, became aware that they had killed his 
younger brother. So now he began to cry. And [I say] that when 
it made him weep the most, when he said in his crving. '"en', 'eii", 
'en", 'en"", then there were noises made in several places in the 
sky that is present. So now they [masc. anthr.] who are severallv 



Da', o'ne"' o"he"'cion'nio"' ia'den'dio"s 

Su, now (lay af tt-r clay 

plurally 

na"ionni'she"t o'ne"' honwadi'swa'ai", 

so long it lasted now they (ni.) thcni hated 



Da'. 



gam gwa 

somewhat 



ne 



ne 

that 



we" 



ne" honuondiiVdat'go""s. O'ne"" 



honnoritg<)""sh()fi"'o"' 

:he they (m.) are otgon" j.lnrally 

he" ia'den'dio"s diia- 



the 



na e 



their (m.) bodies are otgo 
plurally. 

i'ne's. 



Da', 



di'. 



that 



the 



swenni's'hii't 

one it day is 



o ne 

now 



waen 



that 



"I's-.shon' ia'e' n(''"ho' 

• Thou 



gens 

custom- ihey ( m. ) two 

arily go together 

customarily. 

haj^owa'ne'' 

he it tliL- lu' large one: 

said 

^ ho''set. Sofi'ha'ge'a'' ne'wa' tV'^'sekd.oiVno"' ne'' ongnreo'do"'.^' 

*u;*i — A.. Thou just alone next in thou wilt go to see **'" tiw.., t i ..„* 

(by thyself) turn them 

"' di'q do'ge".s ne'^ho' ua"'aVe"^ 

more- it is true thus so it will come 



only for the 
time being 



thither do 
thou g 

Da', 



.So. that 

we'e"' he"s 

far heisgoing 
about 

nondia"dat'go"'s. 

bodies are otgon 
plurally. 

hoiiwa'nio' 



o ne 

now^ 



ne 



•ho- 



toi 

waofiwa'nio' 



thou I have set 
traps." 

Ganio" no'ne"' 

So soon as the time 



ne 



ne 



hoii- 



the 



Da' 



lu; 



do'c 



wa:inina"do'g 

lu- ini.i it 
noticed 

Da', o'ne"' 
waode"hasdofi's, ne"' 



liagowa ne 

he large one is 



ho'gen"'. 

he his yonnge 



i"tha"serit'h()" 



the 



oge 

it it .siii 



Ne"' 

That 

ne" 

the 



hasda'*ha", ne"' ne"' '"en", 

he is weeping, that the " hciih, 

wa"otgaiia"son' he" ga'on'hiadc;". 

it began to give out where it sky is present. 



henh, 

Da'. 



en , 

henh, 

o'ne"' 

now 



en . (> ne 

henh." now 

hofinofitgo"'- 

they (m. ) are otgon 



'Otgon .signifies malefic. It denotes specifically the evil or destructive use of orenda, or magic 



HEWITT] 



SENKCA VEKSION 



243 



otgon. and also they [zoic] whose bodies are severally otg'on, now, 
verily, became alarmed. Now. moreover, thej- said: "In just a short 
time only, we believe, the sky will fall, perhaps, as soon, we think, 
as he weeps much: it is ]>ref«>rabl(> that he. his young'or brother, shall 
return: nothinj;' else [will ^top it|." So now of course the youth 
became ashamed because -udi a large number of persons severally 
became aware tliat lie was weeping. So now verily he did close up 
his lodge, all jdaccs tlici-eiii wh<'re there were openings [crevices]. 
So now just after he had completed his task of closing up the open- 
ings, in just a short time, now thence, from the outside, Flint spoke, 
saj'ing: '"Oh, elder brother, now I have retui'ned." So now he the 
elder one, who was shut up indoors, said: "It can not be that thou 
shouldst come in. Thou shalt just dej)art. thou thyself. Thou slialt 
take the lead on the path whereon went the mother of us two. There 



shon"'o"". ne"' 

plurally, that 

wa'o'no°"dio"'k. 

they ( z. ) began to fear. 

e^dwiVse^'t, gi 



kho' ne" 



O'r 



onafidia'datgo''"shon"'o"' , 

their ( z. ) bodies are plurally otgon. 



di'q 



waen ni : 

thev it said: 



" Ha'djigWiis'-shoiT 

"Just soou ..nlv 



en' noiT'. he" 

I think it may perhaps, whei 



we'so' e"ons'dae"": ne*' 

mucli he Hill weep; that 

hoVeii"'." Da', o'ne"" wai'i 



sa gwa' 

it is better 
preferable) 



git'oii'hiade" ganio"' efi' 

it skv is present so soon as it mav 
be, 

ne"' e"shadon'het'-shon' 



haps. 

ne"' 



so"'dji' 

because 
(tcjiiniucl 

ha.sda"hiV. 

he is weeping. 

gagwe'go" 

it all 



geudio"'gowanen • 

it body of people large is 

Da'. o'ne'" 
he'onwe" 



ne"' ne"' haksa'dase''a" waade'"he"' 

Ihiil the he is a youth he became 

ashamed 

I'ne"' waeiinenninandog'hofi"' ne"' 

now they became aware of it plurally the 



waii'ho'dou" 

he it closed up 



he"' hono""so't. 



whe 



sh. 



waadienno''kde"" 

he his task finished 



deio"lulgweride'nio"". Da'. o'ne"" wae"' 

it has openings So, now aftcr- 

plurally, ward 

ne"' waadjiodonnion"'. o'ne"" dri"djia"'-shon 

now soon after just 



o'ne"" daa'snie't 

now thence bespoke 

"Ha"djr'. o'ne"" 



Ih. 



he shut up the sevc 
openings, 

()tha'gwe'"da' 

It Flint 



ne" 



a'sde" 



ne 

that 



shon 



ongie 

indoors 



.sagio . 

again I have 
return ed." 

hiVnont: 



o ne 



Da'. 

■■ Da'a'ofr 



waen 

he it said 



aoiida"'cio"". 



tained: 



•It ( 



cit be 



ne"' i's. Ne"' 

the thou. That 

ethino''e""-gen'ofi 

<hcourmother it was. 



"' e"'.satha"on'de"' he'onwe 

thou shalt take up the the place hen 
jiath where 

Ne""ho" i's-kho" e"cianon'dak. 

There thon and thy track shall he 

present. 



waen : 

: doors, he it .said: 

hagowa'ne"" 

he is large 

E"".sa"dendi"'- 

Thou shalt depart 

ieiagawe'non" 

hence she has gone 



Ne"' ne*' 

That the 



244 



IRoyUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



thou too shalt print thy tracks. I say that thou shalt trail the tracks 
of her who was our mother. Moreover, not far hence, there thou 
shalt seat thyself. So there now thou shalt observe the kind of life 
that cu.stomaril_y the human man-lieinj^s will live who will dwell on 
the earth. So now there, moreover, the path will divide itself where 
thou wilt abide. One of the waj^s will lead thither to the place where 
is the abode of His-word-is-master." and the other will lead to the place 
where abides He-dwells-in-caves.* And also thou wilt have servants, 
they-[ma'*c.]-dwell-in-caves. So that, moreover [I say], thou shalt take 
this thing-to-blow, this flute, and that thou shalt constantly continue 
to blow it. Just as soon, customarily, as one's breath ends, one shall 
hear customarily from what direction speaks the flute. 

Sometime afterward the youth now began to wonder, soliloquizing: 
" What is, perhaps, verilj', in great measure, the reason that my 
grandmother does not eat wild potatoes?" Now, verily, he asked her. 



e"*sheianeii'on" ne"' 

tliou shalt follow the tlu- 
path 

ne"''ho' e"*sa'dien". 



niio"den geii's 

suoh it is in custom 
kind arily 

Da'. ne"' 

Su, that 



ethino^'e^'-gen'on'. The"''e"" di'ij de'we'e" 

she our mother it was. Not it is more- far 



Da'. 



■'■ho- 



o ne 

now 



e"'satga'ion" 

thou Shalt wateh 



he" 

where 



ne"' iorMldja"'ge 



e"iagon'"heg 

one shall be living 



on gwe 

human 



di'ci ne'''ho' de"watha'ho'gen' he'onw< 



diofi'dilk. 

slialt continu 
to abiile. 

kho" nt 

,111.1 th 

kho*' IK 



Ne" ne'' sga't Hawenniio'"ge'-gwa'' he"iotha''hino'ong. 

That the one it is He Master at direction thither it path shall lead. 



Sga't Hanisheono""ge"-gwa' he"iotha'hino'ong. 

one it is He Cave-dweller at direction thither it path shall lead. 



e"sa'hsVshaien'dak 

thou shalt have servants 



NV- 

Thnt 



hadini.she'ono"'. i)a'. ne" 



dl'i 



tin 



nen'gen' he"'sha" nen'geiT ne" ieo'dawas'tha". 

this it is thou .shalt this it is the one uses it to blow, 



take 



kho" ne"' diiawe""'o"" e"seno"dado'ong 

and the continually thou shalt keep on blow 

ing it. 

e"ioridoni'swe"'de"" o'ne"" kho"' gen's 

one's breath becomes now aiul custom- 

exhausted{=die8) arily 

diio'tha" ne" ieo'dawas'tha*. 

there it is the one uses it to blow, 
speaking 

Gaiii'gvva" na'ionuis'he't o'ne" 

Somewhat so long it lasted now 



Ganio^'-sliofi" gen's 

iv- So soon as just custom- 

arily 

e"iagothoii'deg he'oiiwe' 

one it shall hear the place 



waodianon'the's 

he wondered at it, 



he' "he": "A'. 



non 

per- 
haps. 



na e 

verilv 



go'wa" 

great 



de"es 

not she it 



onenno"''da' 

it wild jiotato 



I This is the name of the God of the Christians. ''This is the name of the devil of the Christians. 



SENKCA VKKl^ION 



'245 



sayino-: "Oh. ijraiKlinothi'r. what is it. verily, ami why dost thou not 
in groat iiii'asiiri> (>at wild jJotatoosT' "I customarily, all alon(>, hy 
myself cat food." >iic said; •• I .at it |food|. as a matter of fa<t." 
Now he nuised. •■ Now, \('rily. 1 will watch Iwv in tlie ni<;lit. now 
just soon to )ie."" So now lie made an opening in his rolic Now. 
verily, he laid iiinisclf down, pretending to he asleep, 'rhence, never- 
theless, he was looking, out of the place where he had made a iiole 
in his robe. Now. moreover, he was looking out of the place where 
he had made an opening in the robe, and he was watching the jilace 
where his grandmother abode customarily. So now, she, the Ancient- 
bodied, went out. Now, moi-eover, she looked in the direction of the 
sunrising. Now the Star, the Day-bringer. was risen. Now she. the 
Ancient-bodied, said: "• Now of cours(>. so it is. I will i-emo\-e my 
pot sitting [over the tirc|." So now truly she i-emo\-ed tiic i)ot 



aksot'. O'ne"" na'e" 


o'shago'oiidon". Waen"': 


"Aksot'. a' 




my grand- Now vt-rily 
inother? 


he her .iwestinnert. He it said: 


•■My grand- what, 
mother. 


1 


noiT' na'e" go'wa" 


no"' i's de"'ses ne"' 


onefino"''da" '. " 




per- verily (jrciil 
haps, it i>* 

■'r'-shon" gen's, : 


the them not thou it the 
eatest 

iigon'ho""ge'a' o'gadekhon'ni' 


it wild potato- 

'," wa'a'ge"". 


2 


-I onlv eustom- 
arily. 


1 Hill wholly alone I my food eat." 


she it said. 


3 


"i'ges ne'"ho"." One 


■"" wfi'e": ""O'ne"' na'e" 


e"kheiatga'ion'. 


4 


•■I it eat as matter Xnw 
habitually of fact." 


here- "Now, verily, 
solveil: 


I herivill wnleh. 



ne"' ne"' ha'djigwas 

that the just soon now 

it is 

ha'o'was'tha". O'ne"" 



Ne"'"ho", .se""'e"" nige' 



O'nt"'"' di'q na'e" 



he'onwe" thaogai'ient 



he'oiiwe' ie"'dio"' ne"' 



Iege""'tci". O'ne" di'(| 

she Now, more- 

Ancient One. over, 

O'ne"' diioii'gwitge""'o" 

Xow there it planet is risen 



r'"io"'ga'." Da', o'ne"" waogaiien'de"" ne"' 

it will he So, now he it hole in it made the 

night." 

la'e" wiuidias'ht'fi', ia'ge""o"". hoda"'o"". 

verily he lays himself pretending, he is asleep, 

down, 

dethaga'ne' he'onwe" ne"' thaogai'iefit. 

the plaee t 



thence he i 
looking 

haias'hen' ne"''h 



Da'. 



ho'.sot'. 

hi.s grand- So, n< 

mother. 

wa'ontgat'ho' ne"' 

she lookeil the 



the there he it hole 

in it made. 

o'ne"' dethaga'ne" 

now thence he wa.s 

looking 

ne"''ho' deaga'n<>' 

ihere hisevc-swen 

fixed iiM it 

waeia'ge""t ne"' 

she went out the 



tgaa"gwitge"s-gwri". 

the thrnr-f it lumiimry direc 

enmes up tioii 

'IVendenwit'bii' (Tiidji*so"''d:'r. 

Theiu-e it brings It Star MsK 



O' 



ne 



lie 



>""'tci" 



e"gna""djoda'go" 

I pot will remove 



wa a ge : 

she it said; 

agna"''djot. 



•O 

■Xoi 

Da' 



le 



wai 1" 



o ne ■ 

now 



lUirc 



do'ge" 

truly. 



8 

9 

10 
11 
12 
13 
14 



246 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[from the fire] and also put the wild potatoes in a liowl of bark, and 
there was just one bowlful. So now, next in order, she rummaged 
among her belongings in a bag which she pulled out. and now. verily, 
she there took out corn. So now she parched it for herself. Now, 
moreover, it popped. There M'as quite a pile of the popped corn. 
Now. verily, she took out a mortar of small size. ^loreover, she 
struck repeated blows on the mortar, and the mortar grew in size, 
and it grew to a size that was just right. Now she took out the 
upper mortar" [pestle] from her bag. Now again she struck it 
repeated blows and it, too, increased in size. So now she pounded 
the corn, making meal. So now again she searched in her bag. She 
took thence again a small pot, and she. too, again did in like manner, 
striking repeated blows upon it, and it. too, increased in size. Now 



wa"ena"'djoda'go" ne"' kho' 

1 ^iu- pot removed that and 



gadjie"''ge' wa\>'e"" ne"' 

it liowI ill she it placed the 





no""da. .sgaksat'- 


■shoiT o'wa'do"' 


'. Da', 


o'nt''"' ga'on'ho"" 


ne'wii' 


2 


potatoes, one it disli 


only it heeame. 


So, 


now she herself 


Iiiru 




o"diagoda'no"''dai" 


lie" ne" 


gaia" 


wsVondien'tho". 


o'lic"" 


3 


she rummaged her 
IjelondillRS 


that the 


it hai; 


she it pulled forth, 


now 




na'e' ne'^ho" 


waeda*'go" 


ne"' 


onen'o"". l)a'. 


o'ne"' 


4 


verily there 


she it took out of 


the 


it eoni. .-^o. 


11..W 




wa"'onde"'son". 


O'ne'" 


jli^M 


o'wa'dadoii'go". 


O'ne"' 


5 


.she parched it for 
herself. 


Now 1 




it popped f liurst't. 


Now 



gain'gwa' niio'so'djes. O'ne"* na'e' ti'e" w;X"eda"'go" ne" 

6 somewliat so it pile is Now verily. oiiei- she it took out the 

high. more 

niwiVii* ne'' ga"niga''d!i". O'ne"' di'tj ne"ho" wa'eie""da'nofi', 

7 so it small the it mortar. Now more there she it struck 

in size is over repeatedly. 

ne"' ne" ga"niga"da' o'wado'diak, ho"govva''he"t. agwa's ne''ho"tci' 

8 that the it mortar it grew. it became larger. very just right 



it mortar it grew, 

na""wa"""he"t. O'nt^"' he'tgen'on 



ho"gowa"he"t. 



10 
11 
12 



NV'ho' 

13 There 



ne""ho' 

14 there 



i'oia goir 

her bag in. 



Da', 



O' 

N 

Da'. 

So, 

o'ne"' 



t became larger. vei 

in size lexuctlyi 

!io^' ga'iiiga^'drr \va"oda"go' 

upper (one I Ihf it mortar ^ihe it took 

out 

p'" a'e' wa'eie"'da'norr, o'ne"" ha'e^gwa' 

iv onee she it slrnok now also 

tigain repeatedly. 

o'ne"' ne"ho* wa'e'the't, othe"sh:i" wiVe'- 

now there she it pounded, u meal slie it 



a e 



ne 



hwiVeie' ne'' goia'gon' 

So, now once thi.s she it did the her bag in. 

more way 

wiVeda^'go"* 

she it took out 

more in size 

a'e' na"'e'ie' wa''eie"'da'non\ ho'gowa''he't-kho' a'e\ 

once so she it she it struck it became large and once 

more did repeatedly, more. 



a'e' niwa^'a^ gana"''djri\ ne"-kho* 

once so it is small it pot. that and 



a This term goes back to the time when upper and lower grinder had the same name. 



SENKCA VKRSION 



247 



she there set up the pot. iiiid also made inusli therein. So. u^ >o()n as 
it was cooked she again runiiiiajjed in her Ikijt. So now she took 
from it a tione. a beav'er hone. Now again, verily, she si-raped the 
hone, aTul -he ])oured the i)one-dust into the pot. and now. moreover, 
at onee there floated oil on its surface. Now, of course, she took the 
pot from the tire. .So now she ate the food. Verily, now. the youth 
went to sleep. Now early in the morning again fas usual] she. the 
Aneient-hodied. went away to dig wild potatoes. As soon as she dis- 
appeared as she went, then he went to the place where his grandmoth(>r 
customarily abode. Now. moreover, he l)egan to nunmage [among 
her l)elonging.s]. He took out an ear of corn which had only a few 
grains left tixed to it, there being, perhaps, only three and a half rows 
of grains left. So now he began to shell the corn; he shelled it all. 



O'ne'" ne"'"ho' wa'ena"'djaniion'dc"'. o'ne"' ne"''ho' wa'edjisgofi'ni" 

No" thL'n_- she it pot fastened up, 



khc 



Da'. 



ganio 



ho"o-a'i' 



ne goia gon 

llu- her bag ill. 

na"ga"nia"'go"" 

heaver 

wa'a'ontho" ne" 

slie it p.nircil the 



O'nt-'' 



Da'. 



oked 

o'nt>' 



o'nen'ia'. O'ne"' 

it bone. Now 

o"donni(""""'sha'. 

it scraping*. 

wa"ena""djoda'go" ne"' 

•she 11 pot removert tlie 



now 


there she m 


iisli made 


1 


)'ne"' a'e" 


wa"dieno"''dai' 


' nige""' 




now once 


she it rummaged 


so it is 


■2 


ne"'"ho" 


wa'eda"go' 


o'nefi'ia" 




tliere 


she tooli it ont 


it bone 


3 


a'e' na'e' 


wa"e'get. O'ne" 


■ ne"''ho' 




once verily s 
more 


•he it scraped. -Now 


there 


4 


o'ne"' di'i| iogonda'die" 


o'ga'nu". 




""" over 


it at once 


it caused 
oil lo float. 


5 



gana"*djo't. Da', o'ne"' 

it pot sets up. ,S(t. now 



wa'ondekhon'ni". O'ne" 


• na'e' wao'da" 


ne"' haksa"da'se"'iV 


■■. Ne" 




she it food ale. Now. 


verilv he went 
to sleep 

'ne"' a'e" wa'a 


the lieyoulh. 


That 


7 


no'ne"' sede"tcia' o 


i"''dendr ne"' le 


ge""tci' 




the time early in the i 
morning 


now once she 


departed Ihe She 

Ancient One 


8 


W!Vefinenno""dogwat'ha". 


Ganio"'-shon' 


ho"wa"'do"" he"' 


hwa'e"' 




she wild potatoes went to dig 


So soon as just 


Ihilherit when- 
disappeared 

iefiilak'hwfi" ne'' 


she went 


9 


o'ni''"' ne'''ho' wa'e" 


he'oiTwe" iond 


ho'sot'. 




now there thither 
he went 


the place she it 
where 


uses to remain the 


his grand- 
mother. 


10 


O'ne"' dl'q waa 


''.sawe"" ne" 


o"thano"''dai". 


O'ne"' 




■""'"" '""er" "'■' 


It began the 


he It rummage.l. 


.N'ow 


11 


waada'go" nC' o"nis'd;V doga'a"'-? 


;hon nitljoni'-n'ot, 


"il.se""' 




he It tiKik out the (it] 


1 ear of a lew- 
corn 


imly so many it corn- 
grains remain on ii 


three 


1'2 


gi"'she"' nidjoaa'gc' 


ha"dcswa'sen'no"'. 


Da', o'ne"' waa 


."sawt>"" 




probatjiy, so manv it row is 
in number 


just it is one-half. 


.■^o. now he 


it t)egan 


13 


wao'gefi" ne" onen'i 


[)"". gagwe'go"' 


waas'"a't. Da'. 


o'ne"" 




he it shelled the it oori 


1. it all 


he It So. 
exhau$Ie<l. 


now 


14 



248 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[eth. 



So now he parched it for liiniself. Now, moreover, it popped. l)iir.st- 
ing iteratively, there heiiii;- (juite a heap, quite a large amount of it. 
Again he runmiaged. Again he there took out a mortar of .small size 
and also an upper mortar [pestle]. So now he used this to strike that, 
and now, moreover, both increased in size. And now he poured the 
parched corn. So now he in the mortar pounded it, and now verily 
it liecame meal. Now again he searched in her bag, and he took there- 
from a small pot, and now used something else to strike upon it Idows; 
then it, too, increased in size. Now, verily, he there set up the pot 
[on the fire] and also put water in it. So now he therein poured 
all this meal. Now, of course, he made nuish. So now again he 
searched in the bag of his grandmother, and thei'efrom he took 
a bone, and he put it therein, and the mush became abundant. 



waade""son". O'ne'" di'ci o'wa'tladofi'go', j^ain'gwa' niio"'sodja', 

imewhat si> it pile is in 



ne"'kho' i: 

that and I 

O'ne"" a'e" 



Now more- it popped Ijy burst- 
over ing, 

gain'gwfi' iia'iorr'he't. O'ln'"' 

somewhat i^o it uinouiit Now 



a'e" <>"tliaii<)""'(lai" 

once lie it ninim,.f;.-d. 



the 



•ho" waada"go' ne'' ga'niga*'da' niwa"a' iie"'kho' 

re he it tool! the it mortar so it size tluit and 



III! 



ne'' he'tgefi'ofi" ne"' ga"niga''d;V. l):i'. o'ne"" ne"' waaiif'dak 

the upper (one I llie it mortar So, new tlmt he it used 
(pestle). 

waaie""dri'noii", o'ne'" dl'q o"gowa'"he"t d<'dj;i'o"". l)a'. o'ne"' 

n*ov more- it became large both. So. non- 



he it struck T*'- nn\\ 

peatedly, 

ne"'ho' waiuun'tho" 

there he it poured 



IK 



onen SO gwa , 

it parched corn. 



Da'. 



Tie 



ne no 



waat'he't, o'ne"' wai'i' othe"'sh;l" «"wa'do"". ()'ne"" di'(| a'e' 

i heit pounded, now of it meal it beeamt\ Now more- once 

curse over more 

waak'don" ne'' goia'gon', o'ne"' ne""ho' warida"go" ne'' niwa"a.' 

8 he it searched the her bag in. now there he it took the soitissmall 

Jor out in size 

gana"''dja", o'ne"' htVgwi.s'de"" a'e" o'ia" waaia"dak waaie"'da'nofi', 

1) it pot, now something once it- he it used he it struck re- 

iiiore other pealedl,v, 

o'ne"' a'e"-kho' ho"gowa''he"t. O'ne"' na'e" ne""ho' waruia""dja- 

iiow once and it became large. Now verily there he it j)"t 



niion'de"". \vaa"hnega'eri"-kho'. Da'. o'ln'-"' ne"''ho' wiiaun'tho" 

hungup, he placed water and. So, now there he it pnured 

ni it 

nen'gen' ne'' othe's'hil' gagwe'go"'. O'ne"' wai'i" waadjisgon'ni". 

this it IS the u meal it all, now ot he ransh made. 

Da', o'ne"' a'e" wae''!sak ne'' goiii'gon' ne"' ho"'sot. Ne""ho' 

.So, now once he it looked the her bag in the lusgratid- There 

more for mother. 

waada''go' ne" o"uen'ia\ o'ne"' ne"' ne""ho' wfi'o'. odo"'hon'do"'- 



HEWITT] 



SENECA VERSION 



249 



•'IIo'lio"'." h(> kopt cluicklinj;-. " It tastes jrood."' Now soon thorc- 
aftcr liis o^raiuliiiothcr in'tuiiivil. She said: ■"Well, wliat iiiuniicr of 
tliiny art tliou doiiii;- ; "" "I lia\ r inadc iiiu>li." the youth >ai<l. ■'and 
it is ])loasaiit. tod. l)u thou cat of it. ><> ln' it. dli. j;i'aiidiiicitliiT. 
Thorc is an almndanct' of niu>li." So now >1h' \vi'i)t, sayini,^: '"Now, 
verily, tlioii iiast killeel nir. A-~ a luattci' of fact, tliat was all there was 
left for inc." •■ It i- not )^(„,(1."" he said, •"that thou dost beo-rudu-e it. 
1 will c-ct other corn and also hone." 

80 now the next day he nia<ie his i)rei)arati()n>. \\'hen he finished 
hi.s task, he .said: '"Now it is that I am <roinjf to depart." So now, 
verily, he departed. He arrived at the place where dwell nian-heinirs. 
As soon as he arrived near the village he then made his preparations. 
I sav that he made a deer out of his bow. and. next in order, a wolf 



kho" o'wa'do"" ne"' odjisVwa". " llo'ho"'." "Oi;a''o"'" kho"'. ha' 

Hii.l it becanif the it inu^h. ■Alia!" ■•Ilta^lc« iin.l. h.- 

goo<V 

do"". O'ne"' da'djia''-shon* saie'io"" ne'' ho''sot. Wa'a'ge"": '"Gwt"''. 

kept Xuu- soon after just again j^he the hisgrand- Sheitsaid: "Well, 

saying. returned mother. 

A"na""'ot ni"sadie'"haT' " AgedjisgoiTni'.'' waf'n"', ne"' hak.sa" 

•' I mush am making." lie it siiid. the he 



What manner so thou ( 

of thing doing:" 

dase'Ti": "" Agwa' 



aksot'. Odo""horrdo" 

mv grand- It is ahuiidant 



\vendetga'de"-kho" 

II is pleasant and. 

le"' odjis'gwa"." 

ihe It mush." 



that 



the 



wa a ge" 

she it .'^id: 



O'r 



non 

I.rohtt 



ne'"ho" niwagiefi'dak." ■"^Va.' I)e"wi'io 

as matter so it I have had." "Oli. It is not 

of (aet giHjd." 

OiiV'-shon" i"' e"gie'gwa* ne"' oneii'o"" 

It other just I I it will get the it corn 

Da'. no'ne"" wa'o'"hen"t o'nf 



Sadekhon'ni". nio"'. 

Uci Ihoii eat. so be 

II. 

!)a'. o'ne"" wa"o"s'dae"". 

So. now she wept. 

o'sgi'io". Ne""ho'-shon"' 

Ihoii hast So much jilst 

killed me. 

■ Sa*se""'.se". 



wacn , 

he it .said. " Thou dost be- 

grudge it. 

kho"' ne"' o'ncn'ia'." 

I and the it bone." 

waadecioiinia'non". No'ne"" 

lie Ills preparations made. The now 



waadie n no" k 'de"" 

he his task tinisheil 

Da'. o'ne"" I 



waen : 

he It sjiid: 

wafrdt'iTdi". 

he departed. 



on gwe".' 

matl-bellig. 



O'ne"" nige' 

N.>w Ihat It 

Ne""h 

1 here h. 

(lanio"' ne"'"ho 



"ga"'dendr." 

1 It l~ 1 will depart." 

waa'io"" he'onwe". 

he arrived theplaee 



ganontlak'"a" 

It village beside 



o ne 

now 



ne"'"ho" 

I here 



waadecionnianofi". 

he preparations madi-. 



Ne" 

That 



ho'en'na* waade"cion'ni" ne"' ne'oge"', o'ne" 

dis bow he it made for the deer. now 



«See footnote on page 141. 



250 



IROQ0OIAN COSMOLOGY 



out of his arrow; he made these for himself. Now he said: "When- 
ever it be that ye two run througli the village it will customarily 
be that one will })e just on the point of overtaking the other." Next 
in order he himself made into an Ancient-bodied one. So now he went 
to the place where they [masc], the man-beings, abode. So now, some- 
time after he had arrived there, then, verily, they gave him food, 
gave to the Ancient-bodied. During the time that he was eating 
they heard a wolf approach, barking. One would just think that it 
was pursuing sometliing. So now they all went out of doors. Thej^ 
saw a wolf pursuing a deer which was approaching them, and saw 
that, moreover, it was about to seize it. So now all ran thither. So 
now he was alone, and the Ancient-bodied ate. As soon as they had 
all gone, he now thrust his body into the place where, severally, the 



ho"'no"" ne"' ne'wa" thaioii'ni" ne"' ne" waade'cioiTni'. O'ne"' 



1 hi, 



waen": "Tho"ha' gen's e"gonwa'ant no'ne"' ganonda- 

ho il said: "' Nearly custom- one it will « 



ofOiT'shoii" 



he"snidilk'he'." 

thither ve two will 



Ne"' 

That 



r- the time 

ne'wa" 



(ha'ofrho"") ne" hage""tci" waadadoiTni". 

he himself the he ancient he himself made. 

one 

he'onwe" orano'"'.sot ne" thenni"dio"" ne' 



ha'on'hwa" 

next in he himself 

order 

Da', ne"'"ho' waa'io" 



one gain gwa" 

now somewhat 

wiioiT wakhwa' nofit 



nsViofi'nishe't ne" 

so lonjr it lasted the 

ni'ne" ne" thfiiof 

it came the woll 

barking 

oao-we'tro"" 



nti"ion'nishe"t ne""ho" 

so long it lasted there 

{i waoiikhwri'nofit) 

they (m.) him food gave 

hodekhon'ni' o'ne"" 

he is eating now 



So. there 

hennon'gwe' 

the.v (m.) (are) 
man-beings. 

ho'io"' 

he has 



he I 



ved 



Da'. 



o ne 



ne"' hagi'>""'t('r 

the he ancient 

liofinonthon'dc 



the 



: he 



Ne" 

That 

diiga- 

t hence 



ni". Aien"-shon' ha''gwisde"" dagas'he". Da', 

One would jnst something thence it it So, 

think is pursuing. 

waridiia'o:e""t. WaennoiTt<rat'ho" ne" thfiioiTni' 



dagas'ht 



ne oge , 

deer, 



one gagwe go 

now ' it all 

haon"ho""gea"'-shon" 

he (was) all alone just 

wa"ons'"a't o'ne"" 

now 



np"''ho 

there 

hodekhon'ni 



tho'"h:'l" 



o"thennen'e"'dat. 

they (m.l ran. 



agiiie na 

it it could 



Da', 



Da'. 



ne" hage'^"tcr. 

the he ancient one. 



Ganio" 

So soon 



ie""ho" 

there 



waadia"do"'iak 

he his body cast 



he'onwe' 

the place 



o-asde"'.sani- 



SKNKf'A VKRJ^IOX 



251 



strings of corn liiiiii:'. Two striiiifs of corn lie took off. ;mil now. 
moreover, he placed tlicni on liis shoulder iind he went mil at once. 
He was runninsj far away when they noticed "{what he had done], 
liut. \erily, the}' did not at all pursue him. Again he arrived at 
their lodge. So now he cast them down where his grandmother 
alxide. •'Here,'' he said: "Thou wilt do with this as seems good to 
thee. Thou mavest decide, perhaps, to plant some of it." When it 
was day. he said: '"AVell, I will go to kill a beaver." Now. moreover, 
he went to the place that his grandmother had pointed out. saying 
that such things would dwell there. So he arrived there, and then, 
also, he saw the place where the beavers had a lodge. Then he saw 
one standing there. He shot it there and killed it. So then he placed 
its body on his back by meau.s of the forehead pack-strap and then, 
moreover, he departed for home. Some time afterward he arrived 



ioiTdo"'. Deiosde""sage' waaniionda'go". o'ne"" dfq hane"sha"ge', 

seveniilv. Two it corn strint; lit? them removed. now more- his shoulder on 

in number over 

waadak'he' o'ne". 
deofiwa'cioiT. 

they him [.ursui'd. 

'"ho" wao'di" 

lere he it cast 

e"'st''nno"'dori" 

"thou thyself wilt 
please 

gie"' gientwa't"'." 

some I it will plant.' 

E"giiosha'' ne"' 



waodii". o'nf'"" 


di'q waaiage"' 


'dak. 


We'e- w: 


he them now 
hung. 


more- he went out . 


it once. 


Far he 


waennenni'na"dog. 


the""'e"- iia'e- 


kho-' 


ile'osthofi 


thev « m. 1 became aware 
of it. 


not it is verily 


and 


it is a little 


Hons;aa'io"' he'' 


thodiiio""sot'. 


Da'. 


o'n<»"' 


There he again where 
arrived 


there their lod^e 
stands. 


So. 


now 


ho'onwe" ie"dio"' 


ne"' ho'.sot'. 


■' Gwa- 


'." waen"'. 


the place she was 
where seated 


the his grand- 
mother. 


•■Here.' 


he it said. 



i''s he" ne"'sadie'!i"t nen'gen' 

thou where so thou it wilt this it is. 
use 

No'ne"' wa'o'"hen"t o'ne"" 

The it heeame-day now 



, E"-se-'. 

Thou wilt 
decide, 

waefi"': 



ri*'she"'. 

it may Ix*. 

•(Iwa''. 

■■ Well. 



now 

na"ga"nisi"'go" 



O't 



gaoiiwa"nt' 

she it pointed 



dri( ne"'"ho' hwa'e" he'onwe' tge"''horide 

more- there thither the place there it river 

over h 

ho'so't. ne"' 



the 



that 



the 



e"ganon'gek ne"' 

that 

he'onwe 



abundant 

waa'ge"- 

he it saw 



waa ge 

he it saw 



waa nio . 

he it killed. 



ne-'-l 

the 

Da' 



ia"ot. Da', o'ne"" ne"''h 

ich kiiKi So, now then 

if thing. 

odino""sot' ne"' 

they (z.) have the 

their lodge 

lo" ofa'at. O'ne"" ne""ho" 



ga'wen' ne"' ne"''ho'. 

she ii has the there 

sai<l 

()■ waa'io"'. o'ne"'-kho". 

he arrived. now -and 

na""'a"ni:V'uo"". O'nt'""" 



the 



waa"'iak. 

he it shot. 



kh( 



o'ne"" waadia"t":e"'dat. k\\< 



dl'q 



saa"dendi'. Gain'gwa" na'ion'nishe't 

again he Somewhat s<> long it lasted 

departed. 



i(>"'"ho" saa'io" 

there again he 



252 



IROQLTOIAN COSMOLOGY 



at the place where their lodge stood. Thus, also, again did he do; 
there where his grandmother was sitting he cast it. •'Here." he said. 
•'So be it," she, the Ancient-bodied, said. 

So now out of doors they two skinned it. They two held its l)odv 
in many places. So when they two were nearly through their task 
there was a pool of blood on the green hide. So then she, the 
Ancient-bodied, took up a handful of the blood and cast it on the loins 
of her grandson. "Ila'ha"," she, the Ancient-bodied, said, "now, 
verily, my grandson, thou becomest catamenial." "Fie upon it." said 
the youth, "it is not for us males to be so affected as a habit; but ye, 
ye females, shall be affected thus habitually every month." Now. again 
he took up a handful of clotted blood and cast it between the thighs 
of his grandmother, and now, he said: "Thou, of course, verily, hast 





he'oiiwe' 


■ thodino"'sot' 




Ne""ho' kho"' a'e" naa'"ie'; ne""ho' 


1 


the plan- 
whore 


there their lodge 
stands. 




There and once so he it there 
more did; 




he'ofiwe' 


ieniu"ciot 


ne 


ho'sot' ne""ho' wao'di'. "Ctwu"," 


2 


Iheiilllee 
where 


she is sitting 


tlio liis grand- there he it threw. "Here," 
mother 




waefi". 


••Niiawe""ha'," 




waa'ge"' ne"' Eia''dage""tci'. 


3 


heitsairt. 


"I am thankful." 




she it said the She Ancient-bodied 
One. 




Da', 


o'ne'" as'de' 




ne'''ho' waniien".se\ DeniienawiVkho"' 


i 


So, 


now out of 
doors 




there they (m.i it skin- They two one the 
ned. the other aided 




ne'' gil 


iia'da"'ge. Da', 




ne"' no'ne'" tho"ha' e"iadienno"'kde"' 


5 


the i 


ts body on. So. 




that the now nearly they (m.) two it task 
will complete 



a luie ga 

it liquid 



the 



ga'cio'siVge' ne" otg\ve""sa\ Da', 

it green hide on the it Ijlood. S<j, 



Eia'dage""td' o"dio"'tcagak' ne"' 

she handful the 

took up 

hoa'siVue' 



otgwe"''sii", kho" 



She .\ncient-bodied 
One 

waago'dr i 

she it threw 



wa a ge 

she it said 



gwa ae 

my grand- 
-son." 



his loins on 

|ejre"''ti_-i' 



hofiwan'de". 

hergrands^m. 



ne"' ne"''ho', 

the there 

" Ha'ha"," 

•■ .\la-s," 



•O'l 



■ Tcisnen' 

■ Fie upon it,' 



waen 

he it said 



" wai'i" wa'sa''diawefit, 

of thou hast the menses 

course (,=dost abstain j 

hak.sa"dase"'a\ '' The""e"', 

he youth. " Not it is 



ni"'a' ne'' agwadji'na' ne"''ho' 

we per- tlie we males thus 



sweo"'-shon"'o"' 

ye females 



naiawen seg; 

so it will be hap- 
pening; 



e"''ho' 



O'ne'" onsau'tcagak' 



(leieo wn 



ne lawen seg 

so it will be hap- 
pening 

•' o'tgwa' o'n 

e it clotted no 

blood 

ho'sot', o'ne'" 



i's de"'gwae'' ne" 

ye though the 

■'' swenni''da"-shon'." 

e each month just." 

di'q ne""ho" wao'di' 

more- there he it cast 



di'f 



na 6 

\enl\ 



waefi : ' ' I's 

I..- It said Thou 



SEXKCA VKRSKlX 



'253 



now heconio ratumeiiial." So now. she. the Ancient-bodied, heifsin to 
weep, and she suid: "Moreover, eustoiimrily. for how lon*^ a period 
will it 111' thus as an hahitual thin>:-; " Then the youth said: "[As many 
da\ -| as there are spot- on the fawn. So long, verily, shall l>e the 
time tiial il will eoiitinue te )»■ thii-." Ndw a^-ain she hegan to weep. 
tile Anrient-lxidied. So tiow -he -aid: "■ It i- not possible foi- me to 
consent tiiat it -iiail lie thus." "How many, moreover, then, shall 
tlie\- lie ; "" he said. " 1 wouKl accept the luimlier of stripes on the hack 
of a chipmunk." -lie -aid. " .^o lie it." said the youth. So then h(>sai(l: 
" C'u-tomarih . four dav- shall a woman-bidng remain out of doors. 
Then, eustoniarily. as soon a- she has washed all her e-arments. she 
shall reenter the place whei-e they, her ohwachira". abide." 



he- 



o'.sa''diawent.'' Da'. 

thou hast thy Sit. 



Iege"''tei\ o'ne'" di'q wa'a'ge" 

.'ihe .\ncient- now moro- she it said: 



ne"ion'ni.she't ne" 



■'•ho- 



' (iaifr 

■Whore 



ne lo den ontr J 



o'dio"'sc"t'ho' 

she wepl 

di'ti o-en's 



over tomaril.v 

O'ne"' ne" 



haksa"dase*'a' waeii"': 

lie voiuh heilsiiiil: 



Ne" 



he"' ni'ion' ne"' niiadia"<jwrr 



ne"' djisda'thien'a". No""ho" na'e" ne"ioii'nishe"t ne'''ho' gen's 



ne"io"den'ong." O'ne' 

Xow 



There 

a'e" 



o'dio"'se"t'ho' ne" Iege""tci". Da', 

she wept t 



that 



the 



wa a ge 

she it said: 



Da'a'o" 



th( 



the She .\ncient- So 

bodied One. 

agi'wani'iit ne" ne''*h 

I it will assent the thu- 



naia'we"'." ''Do'. dl'q non"^" waeii". '" Ne" di'q noiT' 

so it .should come "How. more- perhaps?" he it said. "That more- per- 

to pass." many. over over haps 

age'go' ne"' djo'ho"gwais he"' ni'ion' ne" oiano""'ilo''" ne"' 

litwould the i-hipmunk where snnianyitis the il i- lined the 
accept 

ga'swe"no""ge'."" wii'a'ge"'. " Nio"," waen"' ne"' haksa"dase"'a". 

its back on." she it said. "So be it," he it said the he youth. 



Da'. 



ne 



waen 



"Ge'i" gen'.s ne°io'da" a.s'de" gen's ne"''l 

"Four 



lO 



e"ie'dion'dak. O'ne"' ganio"' 

one w'ill continue Now so soon 

to he. "S 

ne" go'ciofinias'ha" o'nr»" 

the one's raiment now 

henni"'dio"" n(>"' ago"watci'i!i'. 

they (m.» are the her ohwachira." 

abiding 



ciis- somanyitwill out of ctis- there 

tomarily be days doors tomarily 

gen's giig'we'go"" e"ieno""ae"''horr 

CU9- it all one will wash \-2 

loniarily lliem plurnlly 



ffen : 



de"die'io"" 



he'oiiwe' 



13 



oSee first iiott* < 



254 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



So some time afterwaixl she, the Ancient-bodied, .said repeatedly: 
"And there shall be mountains, seeminfrly, over the surface of the 
earth here present." And now, verily, it did thus come to pass. 
"And. too. there shall be rivers on the surface of the earth." ag:ain 
she said. Now, of course, truly it did thus come to pass. 

Now the youth said: "Now 1 think that thou and I shoulil rclurn 
home; that thou and I should go to that place which m\' mother has 
made ready for us; that there thou and I should remain forever." 
" So be it," she, the Ancient-bodied, said. 

So then it was true that his grandmother iiiul he d( parted. .So tlien, 
verily, they two went up on high. So this is the end of the legend. 



Da', 



iofi'do"' 

2 she kept 
sayiiis;: 

O'ne"' 

3 N-..W 



o'ne"" gain'gwa" na'ion'nishe't o'ne"' i 

iitiw .somewhat so long it lnstcil mnv 

" E"ionondade'niong gwa"' kho"' he 

"There will be mountains seem- timl whe 

standing, ingly 

do'ge"s ne"'ho' na""a'we"\ "Ne"'-kho' 

itisafaet thus so it came to "Thai aii'l 

pass. 



(Ic'niofig he" ioendjtVge'," wa'a'ge"'-kh()" a'e". 

4: ). Irs. -lit where it earth is present," sheitsaid jimi mikiiIh 

l.hirally li 

iie""ho' do'ge"s ne'''ho" na""a'wi"''"'. 

thus itisafaet ' thus so it eamo to 



' Eiadage""tci' 

she Ancient-bodied 
One 

iot^iidjada'die'." 

it earth is present." 

lie"' e"ge"'hon- 

ihe it river will be 

(_)'iie"" wai'i' 
Now . .1' 



O' 



ne 



lie 



haksa'da,se"'a' 

he vonth 



waen 

lie it siii 



"O'ne"" eii"' 



lesediii'defi'di". Ne"'ho" hae"'iic" lie'onwc 

There thou and I ilic plmc 



pose 

(liia<;'ode'sa''o" 



thou and I 
should go 

iio"ie"'. Ne"'"ho" dae'ni'diofidak 

my There thou and I should be 

mother, 

waa'ge"' ne" EitVdage""tci\ 



aio'i'wadadie". 



"Nio"'. 

■ So be it,' 



9 


she it s 


aiid the 


o 

.«he Ancient-bodied 
One. 












Da' 


o'ne"" 


do'ge"s waiifdendi" 


lie"' 


ho"sot'. 


Da'. 


o'ne' 


10 


IKl'e" 


now 

he'tge""' 


itisafaet they two 
departed 

wri''ne". 


the 


his grand- 
mother. 


So, 


now 


11 


v.rily 

Dti' 


up high 

ne"'"ho 


tliey two 
went. 

nigagai'is. 










V2 


[,.„ 


there 


so it legend 
is long.] 











ne'iio" i;l'" 


de"hatiicntc'ri 


i" IK^'llC 


lu^tlmti not 
wb.. 


they (ni.i it knciw 


thv 
llitil 


fiifii'-hcie" 


Ne' o'lii" 


lie' ilj 


"ii.'sii.iiiia di. 


Til.- ill.si. 


111.- whi'i 



A :\I()I1AWK VEHSION 

In the regjions above there dwelt iii;iii-l>einL;> who knew not wiiat it 
is to see one weep, nor wliat it is l'(ir one In <lic; sorrow and dcMlli were 
tlius uidcnowii to thcni. And tiic lodges belong-ing- to them, to eaeli oF 
the ohwacliiras" | faniilit's|, were hirge, and very long, because each 
ohwachira usually al)ode in a .single lodge. 

And ,so it wa.s that within the eireumferenee of the \illage there 
was one lodge which claimed two peisons. a male man-being and a 
female man-l)eing. Moreover, th(>se two inan-})eings were related to 
each other as lirother and sister: an<l tiii'V two were dehnino'taton'' 
[down-fendedj. 

Ratinak'ere" ne' e'neke 

They (m.) dwoU tlu> i.liic.; iib.iv 

iiio"'.shent'ho" no'k" o'ni" 



rothio"'.so'to"" ne' ska'hwadjirat'sho"". kano""sowa'ne"", nefi' 

their (m.l lodge staiHl ilif (nu' it nhwtiohiracafh itiodgelarge imw 

one by one tis) (is) 

ta'hno"" e"'s kan()""se's ne' dji' rati'tero"', a'se'ke'"' 

besides cils- it I.iiIki- l""!,' tln' where theytm.) Iieeaiise 

tomarily i iM abide, 

ie'hwadjirowa'ne"s akwe'ko" t"'"'s .skano'^'sfr'ne" ie'tero"'. 

one's ohwaohira lame lilalli ens- one it lodge in they i indef. ) 

lare) plurally \vh..l.-, l.imarily abide. 

Ne' ka'ti" ne' dji" nikiina'ta' skano"''sa" iakaonkwe'tfue"'. 

Th.. so then tli.- wher.- s.. it village one it lodge they (indel'.'i have 

large (is) lisl person(s) 

ron'kwe" no'k" itdvon'kwe', nt'-n' ta'hno""' iati"'"no".se""ha' ik'mT' 

heman- and slieHniaii le.w besi.les tlie\ two brother and ii..w 

being (is) t>eing, sister are 

tii'hno""' te'hnino'tJito"". 

besides thev mi. i two down- 

' fended are. 

o An ohwachira in its broadest and original sense denotes the male and female offspring of a woman 
and their descendants in the female line only. In it.s modern and narrowed meaning it is equivalent 
to family; that is, a fire.side group, usually composed of a parent or parents and offspring. 

6The epithet (in the dual form) dehnino'taton is descriptive of the requirement of an ancient 
custom now almost, if not wholly, obsolete among the Iroquois. It consisted in the seclusion of a 
child from the age of birth to puberty from all persons except its chosen guardian. The occasion 
of this seclusion was some omen or prodigy accompanying the birth of the cliild, which indicated 
that the child was uncanny, i)ns,scssing powerful orenda, or magic power. It seems that children 
born with a caul were thus secluded, and the presence of the caul itself may have given rise to the 
custom. Persons thus secluded were u.^ually covered with corn husks in some nook whence they 
came forth only at night in tlie c-are of tlicir guardian. Moreover, the down of the spikes of the 
cat-tail was carefully sprinkl...! abnut tlie place of seclusion, the disarrangement of which would 
indicate an intrusive visit, llenee tlu- epithet "ilown-fended." which is the signification of tlie 
Amerindic epithet. 

2.55 



256 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



111 the morning, after eating tlieir first meal, it was custoniarv for 
the people to go forth to their several duties. 

All the lodges belonging to the inhabitants of this place faced the 
rising and extended toward the setting sun. Now then, as to the 
place where these two down-fended persons aliode. on the south side 
of the lodge there was an added room wherein dwelt the woman-being; 
but the man-])eiiig lived in an added room on the norrh side of the 
lodge. 

Tlien in the morning, when all had gone fortli, the woman-being 
habitually availed herself of this opportunitj' to pass through her 
doorway, then to cross the large room, and, on the opposite side of 
it, to enter the place wherein abode the man-being. There habitually 
she dressed his hair, and when she had tinished doing this, it was her 



\e' ka'ti" 



orho''"ge'iie' 

it morning in 



wa'hatikhwen'ta'ne' 



e'tho'll 

at tliHt til 



clji' 



wa'eiakefi'seroii". 



ke""i'ke" 



ratinak'ere' 

they (m.) dwell 



dji' rotino"'so'to"" akwe'ko" 



tkara''kwi'neke"'s 

there it sun rises 



nitioteno""saiei'a''ta'nio"". 



dji' 



ia'tewatchot'ho's 



Ne' 

The 



ka'tf 



ke"'i'ke" 

this it is 



te'hni'tero"'. leiono"''sonte' 

they two (m.) There it lodge 

abode. possesses 

niie'tero"' ne' iakofi'kwe" 

there she the she man- 

abode being (is), 

nonka'ti' ne' dji' ieiono" 



te'hnino'tato" 



e"tie"ke" 

at the sotith 
I midday at) 

no'k' 



'soiite' 



ne' dji' 

the where 

"kano""'siiti" e'' 

such it lodge then 

side of (is) 

ron'kwe' 

he man- 
being (is) 

le' nofika'ti' 



side of it 



the 



e' ron'kwe". 

e he man- 

being (is). 

Ne' ka'tr 

The so then 



orho"'ge'ne' 



e'tho'nt' 

at that 



there it lodge 
pos,sesses 



lion we 

the phiee 

non'we' 

^re the place 

othore'ke' 

at the north 
(it cold at) 

reii'tero"' 

he abode 



iieiT akwe'ko" wa'eiakeil'sero" 



ne' iakofi'kwe' 



tontakanho'hi'isi'ke" 

thence she ero.s.sed the 
threshold, 

iil'honta'weia^te 

thither she it entered 



ciLstoni- the 
arily 

kano"'sowanen'ne' 

it lodge (room) large into 



dji' 

Adhere 



iii'hokerothi'ie" ne' dji' 



noil we 

the place 

niio're" 

so it is far 
I, is time) 



then'tero"' ne' 



wa'ka"'sa", 

.she it finished. 



nonka'ti" 

the side of it 

ron'kwe", 

he man- 
being (isi. 

e'tho'ne' 



E" 

There 



vitt] 



MOHAWK VKRSIdX 



257 



custom to come forth and cross over to the other side of thr lod{,'e 
where ^vas her own a))iding place. So then, in this nianm r it was tliat 
she daily devoted her attention to him. dressinoand ananging his hair. 

Then, after a time, it came to pass that she to whom this female 
person lielonoed perceived that, indeed, it would seem that she was in 
delicnte health: that one would indeed think that she was about to 
give birth to a child. So then, after a time, they (juestioned her. 
saying: ••To whom of the man-heings living within the borders of 
the village art thou about to have a child T" But she, the girl child, 
did not answer a single word. Thus, then, it was at other times; 
they questioned her repeatedly, but she said nothing in answer to their 
queries. 

At last the day of her conhnement came, and she g:ive birth to a 
child, and the child was a girl: but she persisted in refusing to tell 
who was its father. 



te"tkairi'ke""ne" tit'hno" 

be^idts 



ieiisewata'weia'te' dji' noiika'ti" ne' 



a'on'ha" tiio'nakte". E"' ka'ti" 

it (jihei tier- tliere tier own Thus, so tlien 
self mat (room) is. 

ne' te-ho'snie' ne' rokerothi'ia'; 



ni'io't ne' 



niiiVtewe'ni'sera'ke" 

each it day in number lis) 



tile 



Xo'k- 

An.1 



Aien're" 



,e liini tbe 

?nds to 

ha'kare' ka'ti" 

sifter a -while so then 



-ke"- 



a nio 

indee.i 



■iken'no" 

well in 
health 

e"iakok.sa'taien'ta"ne'. 

she a child -will have. 



akaoiikwe'ta" 

her (indef.^ parent 

te"iako'u"he" 

not she lives 



wa'ont'toke" ne' 



akoien"a'. 

her offspring. 



Xo'k 

And 



lia'kare" 



va'ti 



uen 



nfte 



wa"koriwari'hwauon'to""se" 

she her questioned 



o""'ka" 



ratinak ere 



(it is 

ratiteroii'to"' 






skawefi'iirr 

ont' it wtird 



thaontaionta'tr no' oksa'a". 



other 

No'k- 

But 



•;konwari"hwanontofi'ni'. la"' 

she her questions repeatedly. Not 

ha'kare" n 



so then now 

(therefore! 

nikana'tfi" ne' 

so it village the 

(is) in .size 

rotiksa'taiefita'sere'. No'k' 

they (m.) are about to Hut 

have child. 

E-' 

L- she Thus sot 

child. 

othe'no"" thaken'ro"', 

anything she i.z. i it would 



ne 

the 



ka'ti" iii'io't 



stood 



eii' i!i"akote'niseri"he'se" 

>w her day arrived for her 

time 

taieii'tjVne". tiiiino"" iakon'kwe" ne' eksa"a'' 

possessed of a and she a man- the she a 

child, being (is) child. 

dji' ni'io't ia"' thaioiithro'rf o""'ka" ro"iii''ha 

where so it not she it would tell who heitisfathe 



nen 



wiVakoksa"- 

she became 



(eksa')". O'k" o'ne" 

Only now 



10 



11 



1-2 



13 



a This is ft contracted form of the preceding wonl and is 

21 ETH— 03 17 



erv much n.sed. 



258 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOG'X 



But in the time preceding the birth of the girl child this selfsame 
man-being at times heard his kinsfolk in conversation say that his sister 
was about to give birth to a child. Now the man-being spent his time 
in meditating on this event, and after awhile he began to be ill. And, 
moreover, when the moment of his death had arrived, his mother sat 
beside his bed, gazing at him in his illness. She knew not what it 
was; moreover, never before had she seen anyone ill, because, in 
truth, no one had ever died in the place where these man-beings lived. 
So then, when his breathing had nearly ended, he then told his mother, 
saj'ing to her: ''Now, very soon shall I die.'' To that, also, his 
mother replied, saying: "What thing is that, the thing that thou 
say est? What is about to happen?'" When he answered, he said: 
"My breathing will cease; besides that, my flesh will become cold, 

No'k' o'heS'to" ne' dji' niio're' ne' neiT sha'eiinak'erate' 

■^ But before, in the where so it is the now wheu she Is born 

front of it distant 

ne' eksa"a' ke^'i'ke"' ron'kwe' rothon'te" e"'s ne' raoiikwe'ta' 

■^ The she this it is he man- he heard it custom- the his people 

child (is I being (is) arily (relatives) 

ne' iakothro'ri* ne' dji' iakoksa"taienta'sere' ne' iate''no'se""ha'. 

3 the they (indcf.) are the where she child is about the they two brother and 

telling it to have sister are. 

Nefi' ne" renno""ton'nio"*. Hil'kare' neiT tonta'sawe"' ueiT 

•t Now that it he was thinking After a time now thence it began now 

(is) about it. 

wa'hono"'hwak'te"'. Ne' o'ni" ne' ciiaka"hewe' ne' e^'re^'he'ie' 

5 it caused him to be ill. The also the there it brought it the will he die 

(it was time for it) 

^ ne' ro"niste""ha' raonak'takta i^" ie'tero"', teiekan'ere' no' 

the his mother his mat beside there she abode, she it looked at the 

■J dji' rono"'hwak'tani'. la" teieiente'ri; ia" o'nf nonwefi'to" 

where it causes him to be ill. Not she knows it; not al.so ever 

teiakotka"tho" ne' aiakono'"hwak'te"', a'.se'ke"" ia'' se" 

^ she has looked at it the it would cause one to be ill. because not as a mat- 

ter of fact 

,j noiiwen'to" o"''ka' teiakawe""he'io°' ne' dji' ratinak'ere'. Ne' 

ever s.jmcone one has died the where they (m.) dwell. The 



ka'ti" ne' neiT o"'hwa''djok ia'te"'hatonri"seratkon'te"' nen' 

so then the now very soon thither his breath will remain away now 

wa'shakawe'""ha"se' ne' ro"niste""'ha', wa'hen'ro"': "NeiT 

he her addressed the his mother, be it said; "Now 

o"'hwa'djok e''ki"heia ."' Ne' o'nf ne' ro"niste""ha' wa'i'ro"': 

very soon I shall die." The also the his mother .she it said; 

"O"' ne' nii'ho'te"' ne' dji' na'ho'te"' .sa'to"'? O" ne" 

"What the kind of thing the where kind of thing thou it art What that 

(is it) (is it) saying? (is it) 

ne"ia'wenne'r" Ne' o'ni" ne' tofltahata'ti' wa'heii'ro"': 

soit will take place?" The also the thence he replied he it said; 



■'£''wa''tka'we' ne' dji' katonrie"'se", tii'hno""' e°kawis'to'te' 

15 "It will cease, the where I breathe, am besides it will make it 



MOHAWK VERSION 



259 



and then, iilso. the joints of my bones will become still". And when I 
cease breathing tiiou must close my eyes, using- thy hands. At that 
time thou wilt weep, even as it itself will move thee [that is, thou wilt 
instinctively weep]. Besides that, the others, severally, who are in 
the lodge and who have their eyes fixed on me when I die, all these. 1 
say, will he atiected in the same manner. Ye will weep and your 
minds will be grieved." Notwithstanding this exjDlanation, his mother 
did not understand anything he had said to her. And now. besides 
this, he told her still something more. He said: '" When 1 am dead ye 
will make a burial-case. Ye will use your best skill, and ye will dress 
and adorn my body. Then ye will place my body in the burial-case, 
and then ye will close it up, and in the added room toward the rising 
sun, on the inside of the lodge, ye will prepare well a place for it and 
place it up high." 



ne 

the 



kieron'ke", 

mv fiesh on. 



tii'hno""' 

besides 



e''io"hnir'"ha"ne 

it will become hard 



tewaksthoiiteron'nio"-. Me' o'ni" 

1 am jointed severally, have The also 

joints. 

dji' katoii'rie'se' te°skeron'weke' 

where I breathe, must thon close my 



.se'snon'ke" 

thv hand "with 



nen' 

now 



te°sa"she'"tho' 

must thou weep 



o'k' 

just 



the''tewenno"''to''\ 



where 

e"wa''tka'we" ne' 

it mil cea.se. i he 

will leave it 

E'tho'ne' 

M that 
time 

ho'r 



e''"sat.s'te' 

thou must 
use it. 

No'k' 

.\nd 



ne' 



otia'ke"sho"' ne' kano'"'sako"' 

others each of the it house in 

ne' neii' e''ki"heie\ akwe'ko' 

the (now) will I die, it all 



e^ie'teron'take" n 

will they abide t: 

shirte"iaweii'ne" 

likewise it will happen 



' to"iekan'erake' 

I they it will look at 

te''sewa*.shent'ho' 

must (will) ye weep 



ta'hno"'' 

besides 



e°sewa niko"*ra'kse°'. 

will your minds be grieved.' 



No'k' 

.\nd 



la' 



ki'' 



othe'no" 

iinylliiiiK 



ro*mste"'"ha" 

his mother 



thiieiako"niko"'raienta"'o" 

thither it she understood 



wfrshako'hro'rr 

he it told her. 



na'ho'te"" wa'hen'ro" 

kind of thing he it said, 

(itis) 

na'ho'te"" 

the kind of 
thing 

e''waki'he'io"" 

it will have caused 
me to die 

ne' e'"skwaia"tA'seron'ni' 

the will ye my body finely army, 

ho'i 



tifhno"'' 

besides 



.se^'^ha' 

somewhat 
farther 

WiX'hen'ro"': 

He it said : 



1 SI 
yon- 
der 



non we" 

the place 

■iNe' 

■The 



.vhcre 
dji' 



e''sewaronto"tseron'nr. 

will (must! ye make a case, 

e'tho'ne" 

at thai 



ne 

the 



e"tisewateweien'to"' 

will ye it do with care 



skwaia"ti'ta', no'k" ho'ni" e"tho'ne* 

ye my body will and also at that will ye it covt 

place in fit). time 

ne' dji' tkam"kwi'neke'''s noiika'tr ne' dji' 

the where thence it sun comes side of it the where 

out (ea.«t) 

kano°*sako""' noiika'tr fsewakwata'ko' e'neke"' 

it room in the side of it will ye it prepare well high up 



neii' orofito'tsera'ko"" 

now it ease in 

e"tisewanoii'teke*, ta'hno""' 

besiiles 

ieiono''''soilte'. 



e sewa re 

mil ye it place 



260 



IRoyUOlAN COSMULUOV 



So then, verily, when he had actually ceased breathing, his mother 
closed his eyes, using her hands to do this. Just as soon as this was 
accomplished, she wept; and also those others, including ail those who 
were onlookers, were affected in just the same manner: they all wept, 
notwithstanding that never before this time had they known anyone to 
die or to weep. 

Now then, indeed, they made him a l)uriul-cas(': then there, high 
up in the added room in the lodge, they prepared a place with care, 
and thereon they put the burial-case. 

And the girl child lived in the very best of health, and, besides 
that, she grew in size very rapidly. Moreover, she had now reached 
that size and age when she could run hither and thither, piaj-iug about 
habitually. Besides this she could now talk. 



To'ke"ske' ka'ti" ne' neiT dji' ia'thatonri'seratkon'te"' ne' 

In truth so tliL-n Ihi- now where thither his breathing did the 

depart 

iesno""'ke' wa'onts'te". Ne' 

her hands on she it used. The 



ro"niste""ha 

liis mother 

kil'tf he' 

so then there 



wa'thonwaron'weke' 

she his eyes closed 

kara'tie' wa'tio"'shent'ho' 



no'k' ho'ni' ne' 



dji' 



it it accom- 
panied 

ni'ko"* n 



she wept 

teiekan'ere' 

they it looked at 



otia'ke^sho"' 

others each of 



o'k- 

just 



shjVtia'wefine'; 

equally it happened: 



akwe'ko" 

it all 



wa*tio'"shent'ho" 

they wept; 

o"hen'to'" dji' 



ne ne 

the that 



" noiiwen'to" 

)t ever 

e"tho'ne' ne' 

at that the 



te'hatiiente'r 

thev (m. ) it know 



ne 



3""ka' 

someone 



the 

iirii"heie'' 

one should 
die 



te""s 



ne ne 

the that 



aio"'shent'ho'. 

one should weep. 



NeiT 



ka'tr 

so then 



to'ke"ske" 

in truth 



wifhonwaronto'tseroiTnio"", neiT o'nf 

they (m.) ease made for him. now jilso 



taioiiteweien'to"' ne' 



the 



dji' 
where 



wa^honwaiivta'seron'ui'. 

they (m. ) his body finely arrayed. 



E'tho'ne' 



oroiito'tsera'ko"' 

it burial case in 

ieioteno"^'sofite' 

there it has a room 
attached 

No'k' 

But 



wa'honwaia'ti'ta'. 

they his body placed. 



E'tho'ne' nen' ne' 



nen 

now 

dji' 

where 



kano""sako"' 

it liouse in 



nonka'ti" 

side of it 



e'neke"" 

high up 



wa'hati"re° 

they it placed. 



the 



io'sno're' 

it is rapid 

citiako'ie"' 

thence she 
arrived 

iieiT o'ni' 

now also 



ne 



ek.sa"a" 

she a child 

dji' 

where 



o'k' 

onlv 



akwa" 

very 

iakote'hia'ron'tie' 

she is increasing in size. 



skeii'no"", nen' 



No'k' 

But 



ta'hno"'' 

besides 



nen 

now 



ne nen 

the now 

ioiita'tr. 

she talks. 



n' e'rok tcietak'he's, iakotka"ri'tseronni"ha'tie'se', 



MOHAWK VKRSION 



2(U 



Suddenly those in the K)d<;e were j^reiitly surprised that the ehild 
began to weei>. For nc\(>r before had it so happened to those who 
had ehihlren that these would be in the hal)it of wi>eping. So then 
her mother petted her, endeavoring to divert her mind, doing many 
things for this purpose; nevertheless she failed to (juiet her. Otlier 
persons tried to soothe her by petting her, but none of tlieir ctiorts 
fiuceeeded in quieting her. After a while the mother of tlie cliild 
said: "Ye might try to quiet her by showing her that l)urial-(ase 
that lies up high, yonder, whei-ein the body of the dead man-being 
lies." So then they took the ehild up thei-e and uncovered the l)urial- 
case. Now of course she looked upon the dead man-being, and she 
immediately ceased from weeping. After a long time they bi'ought 
her down therefrom, for she no longer lamented. And. besides this, 
her mi Ml I was ayaiii at ease. 



Wa'ontie're"' o'k' 

jnst 



ne' kano""'sako"' ie'tero"' (ieteron'to"') 

They were sur- just the it house in one abides they abide 

prised one by one 

nen' wa''tio"\shent'ho" ne' ek.sa'a"'. Ne'ne' ia"' nonweii'to"' e"' 

now she wept the she a ehild. The that not the ever thus 

is 

thoritaio"to""ha'tie" ne' iakoksa'taien'to"" ne' triio""shentho"'seke". 

hither so it has been the they have eluldren tlie tliey should ery as a lialiii. 

coming "individually 

Neil' ka'tr ne' o"ni'ste"'ha" wa'tiakorho'toii'nio"". wa'tiako'niko""- 



rawen rie . 

diverted. 

la-' ki" 



O'ia o'k' 

other just, 
(it is) 

thaon'to"' 

it siifheed 



seems 

tciontatarho'ton'ni', 

again one her eomforts. 

ha'kave' neii' ne' 

after a time now the 



na'tetioie're"' ne' 

repeatedly so she it the 
did do 

ne' tJlionto'tate". 

the she it would eease 

from. 

ki'' tewa'to'"s 



aiako"niko'"'rawen'rie". 

might she her mind diverted. 

O'ne"" o'ia' o'k' 



la 

not it 

seems 

akoksteiT'a' 

she elder one 



taioiito'tate'. 



No'k- 

.\n<i 



wa 1 ro : 

she it said; 



'■ Aietciiate'nieii'te" 

"Ye her should try then 



iaietchina'ton'"ha'se' ne' i'si" e'neke"' 

thither ye it .should show the (far) high u]> 

to her yonder 

dji' riiia'ti' ne' rawe-"'he'io"\" E'tho'ni 

he is dead." .\t that tim 



tkaronto"tsera''here' ne' 

there it l.urial-ease lies the 



kati" 



nen' ia'akotiiii 

11. nv Ihilherlhe 



tarat'"he"ste' ta'hno""' wifkontinontek'si'. Nen' wa'-Jii" wa'ofitkat'ho 

upbore her body iiesides they it iin<'overerl. Xitw \erily she it looked at 

ne' rawc""he'io". Ne' ka'ti" ne' ok'sa' o'k' wa'o"''tka'w'e' ne 



the 



he 



Till 



dji' teio"'shent'ho's. 

where she was crying, 

weeping. 

tontaiakotiia"tats'ne"'te'. nen' 

thence they her body 
down brought, 

ni'io't sken'no 



the 



e 

thus 



stood 



(itis)' 



ell 



1 then the 


at onee 


just 


she ceas*-d 1 


from i 


Akwa'' 


ka'tr 


ke"' 


na'he" 


'. 


Very 


so then 


this 


length of t 


ime 


leiT iiV 


tha'tetcio 


"•shefit'ho's. 


Ne' 


,ow no, 


not she 


is «e< 


•ping. 


The 


tcienno' 


"tofi'nio'". 








again she is in mind. 
1 thinks iteratively i 









th. 



262 



IROyrOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[^:TII. 



It was so for u very lonj; time. Then she began to weep again, 
and so, this time, her mother, as soon as possible, took her child up 
to where the dead man-being lay, and the child immediately ceased her 
lamenting. Again it was a long time before one took her down there- 
from. Now again she Ment traM(|uilly at)out from i)lac(> to place 
playing joyfully. 

80 then thej- made a ladder, and they erected the ladder so that 
whenever she should desire to see the dead man-being, it would then 
be possible for her to climb up to him l)y herself. Then, when she 
again desired to see the dead person, she climbed up there, though she 
did so by herself. 

So then, in this way matters progressed while she was growing to 
maturity. Whenever she desired to see the one who had died, she 
would habitually climb up to him. 



10 



Akwa" wa'kari"hwes neii' a're' 


tonsaio°'shent'ho\ Nefi 


Verv it matter long now again 
Ijei-ame 


once again she wept. Now 


nofi'wa ok'sa" o'k" ne' o'niste""ha" 


ia'hontatia'tarat'he"ste' 


at this time at once just tlie its (her) mother 


thither she uphore her body 


oritatien"a' ne' dji' tka"here' ne' 


r4iwe""he'io"', ne' o'ni' 


her offspring the where there It lay the 
on it 


he is dead. the also 



o'k* wa'tiofito'tate' 

just f^lie ceased from it 



dji' teio"'shent'ho' 

where she is weeping. 



Akv 



ke- 

5 this 



'he- 



nen 

now 



a re 

again 



tontaiontatia"tats'ne'"te', 

• bodv 



ka'tr 

so then 

NciT 

Now 



ka'tr 

so then 

ne' 

the 

ok'sa' 

at once 

a're' 

again 

a're' 

again 



sken'no"' thitcakotka'ri'tseronni''ha'tie'se', 

again she herself goes about amtising. 



tentedlv 

Nen' 

Now 



ka'tr 

so then 



e'tho'ne' 

at that time 



neiT wa'hatinekoton'ni' ne' o'nr 



I) th 



wa'hatinekoto'te" 

they set up the ladder 
(onekota. ) 

ne' aiontka'tho" 

she should look 
at it 

ie"ierat'he"', 

thither she will 



Ne' ka'tr ne' kat'ke' 



te"iakoto""hwen'tcio" 

it will be needful for her 



rawe"'he'io"' 

he is dead 



ki". 



aon'ha"a' 

she herself 



Ne' ka'tr' 



elKl. 



a re 

again 



ton.saiakoto"'hwen'tcio"se' 

again it was needful for her 



1U> 



11 »'^- 



a'hoiiwa'ke"" 

she should see him 



ne' rawe"*he'io" 



ia'erat'he"' 



ki" akao"'ha"a' 

I be- she herself. 



12 



E-' 

Thus 



ka'tr 

so then 



niio'to"'ha'tie' 

.so it continued to 



where 



iakote'hisrron'tie'. 



te^iakoto^'hweii'tcio'se' 

^;^ she will need it 

ia'erat'he"' ki" e"'s. 

1^ thither she I custom- 



fiiofitkfr'tho' 

she should look 



Kat'ke' 

Whenever 

■"'he'io°' 

is dead 



MOHAWK VKRSroN' 



'208 



III addition to tlu'.sc tliiiiys, it was usual, wln'u she sat on the place 
where the burial-ca.se lay, that those wiio abode in the lodge heard 
her conversing, just as though she were replying to all that he said: 
besides this, at tinges she would laugh. 

But, when the time of her maturity had lomi', when this iliild had 
grown up, and she had again come down, as was her habit, from the 
place where the dead man-being lay, she said: "•Mother, my father 
.said" — when .she .said ■"my father," it then l)ei-ame certain who was 
her father — '"'Now thou shalt be married. Far away toward the 
sunrising there he lives, and he it is who is the chi(>f of the peo[)le 
that dwell there, and he it is that there, in that place, will be married 
to thee.' And now, l)esides this, he said: 'Thou shalt tell thy mother 
that she shall till one burden basket with bread of sodden corn, putting 



Nen' tji'hno"" ne' e°'s ne' nen' e"' ieietskwa"here' ne' dji' 

Now bt'sides Tho custom- the now thus there she sits up high the where 



tkaronto*t.sera'"here" iakothoii'te" e°'s 

there it burial ease lies up they it heard eustom- 



ne' kano""sako"' ie'tero"' 



the 



: ho 



the 



the 



iako''thiire" 

she is conversing 



rawe"'he'io" 

he is dead 

ta'hno' 

besides 



no'k" 



o ni 



No'k- 



ne 



dji' ni'io't ne' iionta"ho'tha'rake 

.-here so it the thence he would be 

stands talking 

lontaiakori'hwa'serakweiTha'tie". 

also thence she continued to reply, 

neiT taiakoie'.sho"'. 

now thence she would 

laugh. 

neii' ciia'kiV'hewe' \wn' sha'oiite'hia'ro 

now there it arrived now there she matured 



ewatie're" 

sometimes 



eksa'Tr ne' nen' a're' 



tontaionts'ne"*te" ne' 

thence she descended the 



diV 



ke'"i'ke"' 

this (here) 
(it is) 

tka'"here' ne' 

there it lies the 



upoi 



rawe"'he'io"' 

he is dead 



wa 1 ro ; 

she it said: 



LsteiT'ha' 

■Oh, Mother, 



(isda"'), " wfrhen'i'o"" 

he it said 



ne 



i'ake'ni'"hii" (ne' dji niio're' wii'i'ro" 

he mv father ithe where so it is far she it siiid 



rake"ni''hiV 

he mv father 



e'tho'ne" neii' 

at that now 



wa'kato'ke"'ne' o""kiV ronwa'ni"ha' ne' ek.sa"a): 'JseiT e"\sania'ke". 



it hecame known who he her father (is) the shea 

(as true) (it is) child (is 

I'no"' ne' dji' tkara'kwi'neke"'s nonka'ti' 

Far (far the where there it .sun rises side of it 



ne ne 

the that 

NeiT 

Now 



thonwakowa'ne"' ne' 

there he their chief fis) the 



thatinak'ere" 

there they dwell 



e"' thanak'ere", 

there there he dwells. 

e*' e"seni'niake'.* 

thou and he shall 



the 



tii-h 



no 



wa'hen'ro"' 

he it said: 



.sa'niste"'"lia 



' E)"'she"hro'ri" 

■Thou her shalt tell the thy mother 

akwa" e"tionteweien'to"', ka'hi'k te"ie'ieste" ne' kane"'ha- 

very she shall do it the best it fruit 



she shall do it the best 
possible. 



"This is a shortened form of the next preceding word. 



2(U 



IRn(^roIAN COSMOLOOY 



[eth. 



forth her V)est skill in making' it, and that .she .shall mix l)errie!s with 
the bread, which thou wilt bear with the forehead strap on thy hack, 
when thou {joest to the place where he dwells to whom thou slialt l)e 
married.' " 

Then it was that her mother made bread of corn .softened by 
boiling-, and she mixed berries with the corn l)read. So then, when it 
was cooked, she placed it in a burden basket, and it tilled it very full. 

It wa.s then, at this time, that the young woman-being .said: " 1 
believe I will go and tell it to my father." It was then that she again 
climbed up to the place where the dead man-being lav. Then those 
who were in the lodge heard her say: "Father, my mother has finished 
the bread." But that he made any reply to this, no one heard. So 
then it was in this manner that .she conversed there with her dead 
father. Sometimes she would say: "So be it; I will." At other times 



nawe""to"' (?kane"'sto"hare') e"iensVtarofi'ni", iontke''tats a't'here' 



by boiling it corn washed .« 

Ckana'tto"' ne' ie'"sutke"tate" 

it it^li'ill mi the tliither ihoiisluili hear 
it on thv Ijaik hv the 
forelieail-slnip 

theii'tero"" ne' e"seni'niake\'" 

there he abides the thou he shall marry." 



one bears it on 
the back by the 
forehead strap 



ic .se 
thither 



where 



non we" 

the place 



E'tho'ne" neiT 

At that time now 



ne 



nawe""to"', 

by boiling, 

sha'ka'ri' i 



akwa" 

very 



o'niste""ha' 

its (her) mother 

tewa'hiaies'to"' 



wa'enti'taron'ni" 

she it bread made 



ne' Ivane^'ha- 



Ne' 



ka'tr 

so then 



wa'ake'ta' 



iontke'tiits'thiV a'thera'ko"', 

t basket in, 



she it placed one uses it to bear it on 

in it the back by the forehead stra| 



nen 

now 

ikwa" 

very 



wa'ka'na'ne". 

it filled it. 

E'tho'ne" neiT 

At that time now 



rake'ni''ha" 

he is mv father. 



e' eia'tase'Ti'' 

le she new-bodied 
one (is) 

E'tho'ne' 

At that time 



wa iro 

she it said 



■Ie"'shi'hro'ri 



nen 

now 



ioii.saierat'he"' 



dji' 

where 



tka"here' ne' 

there it lies the 

upon it 

ne' kano"".siiko" 

the it lo<lge in 



Wil ena tan sa 

she It bread has 
finished 

ne" o""ka' 

that anyone 
one 

sewatie're"' 

s^)metimes 



ne 



rawe°'he'io'' 

he is dead. 

ie'tero"' 

they abide 

i.sten"a'." 

mv mother.'- 



Ne' 

The 



non we 

place 

iakothoii'te' 

they it heard 



teiakothonte''o"" 

<ine it has heard. 



dji' 

where 

No'k- 

And 

E" 

Thus 



■Rake"ni" neii' 



she it 5 



'He I 



fathc 



lis) 



ne' aonta'hota'tike' i:l"' nil"' 

the he shotild have replied not that 
thing 

ka'ti" ni'io't tiiako"'thare'. 



wa 1 ro : 

.she it said: 



•• lo", 

" Yes,' 



sewatie're"" 

sometimes 



(Stands 

neiT 



taiakoie'sho"" 

there she wonlri 
huigh. 



MiitlAWK VKHSIOX 



2f55 



she would laugh. So at'toi' a while she eanie clown and said: '"My 
father said: 'To-morrow very early in the nioriiiiig thou shalt start."" 

So then, when the next day came, and also when they had tinished 
eating their morning meal, the young woman-being at this time said: 
"Now I believe I will start: but 1 will also tell my t'athei-. 1 believe." 
At this time she now went thither wliere stood the lailder. and, 
climbing up to the place whereon lay the burial-case of the dead man- 
being, she said: "Father. I shall now start on my journey.'* So then 
again it was from what she lierself said that it was learned that he was 
her father. 

It was at this time that he told her all that would l)efall her on her 
journey to her destination, and, moreover, what would happen after 
her arrival. So then, after she again came down, her mother took up 
for lier the liurden basket which was full of bread, and placed it on 



Ha'kare" ka'ti' 

After :-. while so then 

'• Wa'hefi'ro"" ni 

••HeitsaM il 

orho""ke"'dji'." 

it morning early." 

Ne' ka'tf n 



tontjiioiitsne""'te' 



ta'hno"" 

besides 



rake'ni'"h!''r 

he mv father 



e"io'r"he""ne" 

it dav will dawn 



wa I ro : 

she it said: 

e"ka"tt''rrtr 

shall I Stan 



nen 

now 



sa'hatikhwen'ta'ne" ne' 



ne' eia"'tase" wil'i'ro"" 



' sha'or'he""ne" ne' o'ni" 

when day dawned the also 

(daylight came) 

or'ho"'ke'''ne' wa"thoiitska"ho" 

they fed themselves 



It morning in 



■n 



ie"'shi'hro'iT ki"' ne' r;dve"ni'"ha 



e"ka'teri'ti"; no'k' 

I will start: but 

frtho'ne" neii' 

At that time now 



niionsa le 



d]y 



non \vi 

Ilu-i.la.-, 



tkaneko'tote" ta'hno""' 



ne 



rawe""he'ic 

he is dead. 



dji' nofi'we' tharonto"tsera'"here' 

where plaee there he a tmrial-ease 

lies upon it 

WcVi'ro"": "Rake"'nr nen' fka'tefi'ti'." Ne' ka'tl' 

she it said; ■• He my father now I will start." The so then 

ioiithro'rl" ne' aka'o""ha" ne'ne" ro"ni'ha". 

she it tells the she herself the that he her father (is). 

E"tho'ne" akwe'ko" wa'shako'hro'ri" ne' dji' 

At that time it all he it told her Ihe wh.-re 



e'tho'ne' 

at that time 



a re e" 

again there 

iiVerat'he"' 

thither she it 



ta'hm 



d-fi' 



ne 

the 



dji' niit)'re' 



die'^'hen'ie"' no 

thither she will go an 



lio ni 

also 



• she 



ill 



ka'ti" ne' nen' sha"tontaionts'ne''"te", e"tho'ne" nefi' ne' 

so then the now when thenee s!ie descended. at that time now the 

o"niste"'*ha' nen' \va"tiontate"'kwe"' ne' iontke'tats'thsV a"t'hcre" 

its (her) mother now she it raised up for iier 



iawe,""sero"" 

it will happen 
serially 

Dfiwe". Ne' 

Till- 



266 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 21 

the back of the young wouian-being, to be borne V>y means of the fore- 
head strap, and then the A'oung woman-being went forth from the 
lodge and started on her journey, the path extending away toward the 
sunrising; and thither did she wend her way. 

So it was surprising to her what a short distance the sun had raised 
itself when she arrived at the place where her father had told her 
there was a river, where a floating log served as a crossing, and at 
which place it was the custom for M^ayfarers to remain over night, as 
it was just one day's journey away. So the young woman-being now 
concluded, therefore, that she had lost her way. thinking that she had 
taken a wrong path. She then I'etraced her steps. Only a very short 
distance again had the sun gone when she returned to the place 
whence she had stai-ted, and she said: "I do not know but that I 
have lost my way. So I will question my father about it again." She 



kaua'tarana'no"' ne'ne" eia'tase' wa'ontat'therake"tate' neiT 

il lull ot bread (isl the Hint she new- she her caused to bear Hon her now 

bodied (is) bacli by the forehead strap 

ti'i'hno""' ia"eia'ke"'ne" nefi' wa'o"Hen'tr dji' tkara'kwi'neke""s 



i-o"ni''hiX' ne' 


ra'we"' 


le her father the 

(is) 


he it has 
said 


teieiaiiiak'tha 


\ E^' 


they use it to cross 
"the stream. 


There 



iiiiothri'haiera'to"' e" niia'ha'e"". 

"J vo it itself road faces there jtist thither 
she went. 

Xe' ka'tl" ne' ione'hra'kwa't niiore"'a" iotera'kwakarata'to"' 

4 The so then the it is wonderful so it is little it sun had raised itself 

distant 

Mo'k' e" ia'ha'on'we' dji' nofi'we" ne' 

5 and there there she arrived wiiere the place the 

tkfi'hio"'hata'tie' Wii"ta' karon'to' ne' dji' 

'> there it river extends maple it tree floats the whcr 

along 

(''"'s nofi'we' ia'onnon'wete'. a'.se'ke"" sewe'hni"'seni" dji' 

i enst.uii- the place there one would stay because one day where 

urily overnight, 

rii\vutha"hinon'tserese\ Nefi' ka'ti" ne' eia'tase' wa'e""re' 

•^ so 11 journey is long. Sow, so then the she new- she it thought 

bodied one (is) 

oi'i'hwi'io' wa'eia"ta"to"'ne'," wa'e""re" to'ka' non'wa" wa'tekha'- 

9 It is true she her way has lost, she it thouglit perhaps this time 1 it path 

matter 

hane'ra'ke'. E'tho'ne' ka'ti' neiT sriio"''kete'. Nakwa" oiTwa' 

1" mistook. At that time so then now she started The very this lime 

back. 

ke""' o'k niio're' niioteni'kwii'ten'tio"' no'k' io"'sa'ionwe' 

11 here onlv so it is so it sun bad moved but there again she 



1-2 



dji' tiiako'ten'tio"' tii'hno""' wa'i'ro"': •'To'ka" noii'wa' 

where thence she started and she it said: •■Perhaps, this time 



wa"kia"ta"to"'ne'.* £''sheri"hwanofi'to"'.se' ka'ti' ne' rake'ni"ha' 

13 I my way have I him will again ask so then the he my father 



(IS). 



'Literally, she lost her body. !> Literally, I lost my body, 



HEWITT) MdiiANVK v?:ksion '2t>7 

thorciipon clinilxKl up iiji'iiiii to the pliifo wlioiT her fatlu'i- hiy in tlie 
hiiri:il-cuso. Tlioso who wciv in tlio iiouso hoard her say: ■"Fathor. I 
canii' lia<'k thinlviiij;- tliat. prrha]!-. I had lo-t my way, for the reason 
that I arrived so (|iiici<ly al ihr |)i)iiit thou ih'si-ril)edest to mo as the 
plaoo wlior(» I sliould lia\ o to rciuaiu over nijiiit: for the sun had inovocl 
scarcely any tlistancc before I arriveil wliere thou liadst told lue tii<'ro 
would he a ri\'ei' which is crossed liy means of a loy. This, then, is 
the aspect of the place whenci' 1 retui-neil." At tills time, tiion, he 
made answer to this, and she alone heai'd the things that he said, and 
those other people who were in the lodg'e did not hear what things he 
said. It is told that he replied, saying: "Indeed, thou hadst not lost 
thy way." Now it is repoi'ted that he said: "What kind of a log is it 
that is used in crossing' there f" She answered, it is .said: "Maple is 

E'tho'ne" ka'ti" noiT ioil.saierat'he"" dji' nofi'we' tharonto"- 

At that time so thfit now thither again she whore tlie place tlu-re lie li.- 1 

ascended 

tseni'"here' ne' ro'ni'"hiV. lakothonte'nio"" ne' kano""'sako"' 

a burial-ca.se the it her father Thev severally heard it the house in it - 

(is). 

ieterofi'to"' ne' dji' wa'i'ro"': "Rake"'ni'. tontaka"'kete" .so'dji" 

they one by one the where she it said: '• He my father, thence I turned back for (too *' 
abide much 

WiV'kere" to'ka" non'wa" w:'rkiii'ta'''to"" ne' dji' so'dji' io'sno're" 

I thought it perhaps this time I have straved the where for i too it is rapid "* 

mu,h) 

e"' la'ha'kewe' dji' niwato"'hwendji5'te"' ne' dji' tak'hro'rr 

there tliere I arrived where such land kind (isl of the where thou didst •-* 

tell it me 

dji' nofi'we' ie"kennon"hwete', a'se'ke"' ia" othe'no"' akwa'' 

where place there I will stav over because not anvthing verv *^ 

night, 

teiotera'kwa'ten'tio"" no'k' e'' ia'ha'kewe' ne' dji' takiiro'ri". 

it sun had moved and there there I arrived the where thou difist * 

tell it me 

tka'hio""hata'tie' karofita'ke" teieia'hiak'tha'. E"' ka'ti" ni'io't 

there it river extends ithe)Ii.>gon one uses it to cross There so then so it is ' 

along the stream. 

dji' noiTwe' toiitukiVkete". E'tho'ne" ka'ti" ta'hariiiwa'sera'ko" 

where place thence I turned back. .\t that time so then thence he made answer 

ne' akaoii'dia" o'k" iakothon'te" dji' na'ho'te"" wa'hefi'ro"'; ia"' 

the she herself only she heard it where such kind of he it said: not lo 

tiling 

ne'ne' otia.'ke"sho"* ne' kano""'.silko"" ie'tero"' teiakoth()nte''o"" 

the that it other everv one the hcaise in tliev it (indef. ! thev it did hear 11 

' abide 

ne' dji' naiio'te"" wa'hen'ro"". Wa'hefi'i'o"'. ia'ke"': "LV'te"' se"' 

the where such kind he it said. He it said. it is said: "Not at all in- 1'2 

of thing deed 

tesaia"ta'to""o"'.*" Nen' wa'hen'ro"'. ia'ke"': ••()'' na'karonto'te"' 

thou hast straved." .Vow. he it said. it is said: "What such it tree kind of 



18 



ne'ne' karofi'to' ne' dji' teieia'hiak'tha"?"" Wa"i'ro"". ia'ke"": 

the that it tree floats the where one uses it to cross the She it sjiid. it is said: l-t 



"^^'a•'ta" na'karonto'te"" ne' dji' teieia'hiak'tha", no'k' o'ho"ser:i" 



15 



268 IROQllOIAN COSMOLOGY [kth. 



the kind of log that is used at the crossinu-, and the log i.s supported 
by clumps of young saplings of basswood and ironwood, respeetivcly, 
on either side of the stream." He rei)lied, it is said: "That appears 
to be accurate, indeed; in fact, thou didst not lose thj' way." At this 
time, then, she descended and again started on lier journey. 

And again, it seems, the sun had moved onl}' just a little before 
she again arrived at the place whence she had returned. So she just 
kept on her journey and crossed the river. 

So, having gone only a short distance farther on her way, she heard 
a man-being in the shrubbery say therefrom: ''Ahem! '' She of course 
paid no attention to him, but kept on her way, since her father had 
told her what would happen to her on the journey. Thus, in this 
manner, she did nothing except hasten as she traveled on to her des- 
tination. Resides this, at times, another man-being would say from out 

til'hno"" skarontakas'ta" nfi'karonto'te"" oterontonni"a' iotho"ko- 

1 unci ironwood (durable such it trei' kind ot it sapling it flump 

it tree) 

ton'nio"' tedjia'ro"' nofika'ti' e" ka't!" karontawe'th!lr''h()"'."' 

2 stands one botlt sides of it llu-re m. Iljin ..iie has inHxcd tlie lot'." 

by one 

Wa'hefi'ro"', ia'ke"': "Xe" e'', ki"', tkaie'ri' se"; ia"te"' 

3 He it said, itiseaid: "Tliat there, I be- there it is indeed; not at all 

lieve, correct 

se" tesaia'ta'ton"o"'." E'tho'ne' ka'ti" neii' tontaients'ne"'te' 

■1 ill- thou hast strayed At that time tlicn now thence she descended 

deed (lost thy body)." again 

■r no'k' a're' tciako'tefi'tio"'. 

and also again she started away. 

Nakwa" ki" a're' o'sthon"ha" o'k' tiiiiotera'kwa'ten'tio"" no'k' 

tl The very I again it small (is) onlv it sun has moved but 

believe 

iiiV e"' io"'sa'ionwe' dji' nt)n'we' tetiakok'to"', o'k' ka'ti' 

7 that there again there she where place thence she had only, so then 
ijnc arrived returned, 

e're"" ci'ie"' wa'tieia"hia"ke". 

8 beyond there she she crossed the stream. 

kept going 

la" ka'ti' .so'djf i'no"" thiieiakawc'no'" neiT ka'ti" iakothon'te' 

9 Not so then so very far thither had she gone ii"w scithen .she 't hears 

( too much ) 

ron'kwe' o'.ska'wako"' ta'hata'tf ta'hen'ro"": "Hen'm." la" 

1" he a man- it shrubberv in thence he thence he it "Ahem." Not 

being (isi spoke said: 

ka'tr othe'no"" thiieiakotsteris'to". liiko'tention'hji'tie' neiT ne"', 

11 sothen anything thither did she heed She kept on going now that, 

give. 

a'.se"ke"'' lie' ro"ni''ha' te'shiiko'liro'rr dji' e" ne"iuwt"iri'ne\ 

1- bccaii-r the he her be her had lolil it where there so it will happen, 

lather 

E" ka'ti" iii'io't ne' o'k' ne' iako'storon'tie' ne' dji' 

1-' Thus so 111, n soil the onlv the -he hastened the where 

.too.l ..nunnl 

iciMtliil'lii'iie". Ne' o'lii" ne' o'ia' o'k' e"'s ne' rofi'kwe" ne' 

1-i she liei path moved The also the oth.T .Mlly .•nsli.Mi- the Ilea the 

alniiK. anly man-being I isi 



>IiiH.\\\K VEKSloN 



269 



of the .■shrublMMv: " Alu'iiil" Hut she krpt on her (iinr-c. (nilv 
hastening her pace :i> niiu li a> possible as she coiitiiiued her joui'iiev . 
But when she had arrived near the point where she sliouhl leave tlie 
forest, she was surprised to see a man-being coming toward her on tiie 
path, and he. when eoming, at a distance began to talk, saving: '• Stand 
thou, for a short time. Hest thyself, for now thou must be wearied." 
But she acted as though she had not heard what he said, for she only 
kept on walking. He gave up luipe, because she would not even stop, so 
all that he then did was to mock her. saying: "Art thou not ashamed, 
since the man thou comcst to seek is so old^"" But, nexertheless, she 
did not stop. She did not change her course nor cease from moving 
onward, because her fathtn- had told her all that would happen to her 
while she trudged on her journe}-; this, then, is the reason that she did 
not stand. So then, after a while, she reached a grassv dearino — a 



o'ska'wako"' 

it shriibbervin 



toiitrrhen'ro"' 

thence he it said ; 



■Heii'm." 



No'k' 

But 



ni'io't nitiakoie're"' ne' o'k' ne' iakostoron'tie' 



kato'ke"' 

it unohiiiigod 

(is), 

ne' dji' 



ki" 

I be- 
lieve. 

teia- 



kot'ha"ha'kwe""ha'tie". Ne 



ka'tr 



ak'ta" 

nearlv 



tlu 



ia'taieriio'tka'we" wii'ontie're"" 

thither side she it forest she was surprised 
would leave 

ke"'sho"' ta're'. 

thence he 



Ne' ka'ti' 



• ka'tr 

so then 

^he'ko"' 



on al 

no'k" 



til, 



iiing. 



ta'ho'thara'tie". ra'to"" 

he it is 



thence he came 

talking. siiyinj;: 

o"''te* tesa'hwishe'''he'io''".' 

I.rolwlily 

la"' teiakothon'te". ne' o'k' 



Tes'ta'ne 

stand thou. 



ron kwe' o'haiia - 

he.-inian- it [.nth 

being (isi 

"iV niio're' ta're' 

rt so it is thence he 

.V distant is coming 

Satonns'he"', 

Thon thyself rest. 



No'k' 

And 



dji' 

where 



it he 



he''"nikon'ria'ke' i; 

failed in his purpose i 

(he his mind broke) 

sashakote'ha'ta'nio"' 

he taunted her with shame 
repeatedly, 

ne' wa'tseniefi"'te'. 



the 

nitiakoie're"' 

so she continues 
to do 

se"' wa"hr 

indeed verily 



ra'to"" : 

he it said : 

No'k- 

And, 



tlia"taieta"ne'. 

there she did stand. 



' la" 

■ Not 



i'he"'a'. 

lort length 
)f time. 

nakwa' 

the very 

ne' iako'tentioii'ha'tie 

'he keeps on going 
onward. 

No'k' ne' o 

But the 1. 

tesate''he"'se 



ni'io't 

so it 
stood 

Wa'- 

Hc 

' ne' 

y the 



ki" 



tha'teiakobf'o"" 

there she did stand. 



nihokstefi'Ti' 

so he old I isi 

Kato'ke,"', 

One certain 



iako'teiitioiTha'tie', 

she keeps on going 
onward. 

te"shako"liro'rl 

he it her tol.l 



a'se'ke"' 



ro'ni"ha' akwe'ko" 



e"iontha'hi'ne', ne' ka'ti" 

she will be travel- the .so then 



fiji' 

where 

cari'hofi'i 



father 

sero"" 



' dji' e" 

ill happen the where there 

rially 

thirteiakota"o"'. No'k" 

she did .stand. And 



270 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



clearing that was ver\- large — in the center of which there laj' a 
village, and the lodge of the chief of these people stood just in the 
middle of that village. Thither, then, to that place she went. And 
when she arrived at the place where stood his lodge, she kept right 
on and entered it. In the center of the lodge the lire burned, and on 
both sides of the lire were raised beds of mats. There the chief lay. 
She went on and placed beside him her basket of bread, and she said: 
■"We two marry."' So he spoke in reph* saying: "Do thou sit on 
the other side of the lire." Thus, then, it came to pass, that they two 
had the fire between them, and besides this they uttered not a word 
together even until it became dark. Then, when the time came, after 
dark, that people retire to sleep habitually, he made up his mat bed. 
After finishing it he made her a mat bed at the foot of his. He then 
said: "Thou shall lie here." So thereupon she lay down there, and he 



ha'kare" 

after a 
time 

e" tkana'taie" 



10 



11 



12 



13 



U 



nen 

now 



ia'e'henta'i-a'ne' 



There 

nat'hf 

of 

ka'tf 

so then 



there it 
village lies 

" non'we' 

place thel 

dji' ia'ha''onwe" 

where there she 



tJi'hno"'^ 

besides the 

ni'hono""sote". 



kil'hentowa'ne"' 

it large field. 

(IS) 

ronwakowa'ne"' 

their chief 



Sha'teka'hent'he" 



nakwa" sha'teka- 



E" 

There 



ka'tf 

so then 



niiii'ha'e"'- 

thither she 



Ne' nen' 

The now 



dji' 

where 



rono°"sote" 

his lodge stands 



ia'hofita'weia'te'. 

thither she entered it. 



Sha'tekano°s'he"' 

Just i 



ro""kwe°' 

sides 



o'k' 

just 



just she 
kept going 



n the middle of 
the lodge 

na"kadjie""hati' kanak'taie"'. 

such it the fireside of it couch (or bed) 

lay. 

wa'honwa'theraien''ha'se' ne' 

she set the basket for him the 



niiotek'ha' 

there it burns 



o'k" ciie 

only just she 
kept going 

tii'hno"-' 

and 



^"'" ta'hno"" 

besides 



tedjia- 

ou both 



E'tho' raiivtioii'ni'. 

There his body lay 

supine, 

kana'taro"k ta^hno"-' 

it bread and 



wa iro : 

she it said: 

"E're"' 

"Yonder 



• Wa'oflkeni'niake'." 

"Thou and I marry now." 



na"kadjie'"'hati' kasatie""." 

such it fire side of there do thou 



Ta'hata'ti 

He replied 

E" 

There 



ka'ti 

so thei 

ka'tf 

so then 



wa'hen'ro"': 

he it said : 

niVa'we"' wa'tni- 



djie""honte"' 

lietween them 

hia'okara"hwe\ 

it became evening. 

nitio"kara''o'" 

there it is far in 
the evening 

ra'seron'nr. 

his mat. 



tii'hno"'' 

besides 

Ne' 

The 



happened fire had 

ia" he"'ska' tha'teshoti'''thare' o'k' e" 

not one did they talk together only there 

(it is) again 

dji' neiT i;Vka"hewe' ne' dji' 

where now it was time the where 



ka'tf 

SO then 



nen 

now 



Jji' 

where 



niiako'ta's 

there they go to 
sleep customarily 



nen 

now 



wa'hateiinitska- 



ia'te'ha'si'taie"', 

there his feet lie. 



Wa'ha"sa' 

He it finished 

Js'e' 

The 



e'tho'ne' neii' 



wa'shakotska'r'ha'se' 

he it mat her spread for 



dji' 

vhere 



ka'tf 

so then 



wa'hen'ro'": 

he it said : 



■ Ke""' 

•"Here 



e'^'sa'rate'." 

thou shalt lie." 



MOHAAVK VERSION 



271 



also lav down. The_v did not lie toaether; they only placed their feet 
together [sole to sole]. 

And when morning dawned, thej' two then arose. And now he 
himself kindled a tire, and when he had finished making the fire he 
then crossed the threshold into another room; he then came out bear- 
ing an onora [string of ears] of white corn. He said: *"Do thou 
work. It is customary that one who is living among the peopl? of 
her spouse must work. Thou must make mush of hulled corn. '■ So she 
thereupon shelled the corn, and he himself went to bring water. He 
also got a pot. a pot that belonged to him, and that was very large. 
He poured the water into the pot and hung it over the fire. 

And when she had finished shelling the corn, she hulled it, parboiling 
the corn in the water. And when the corn was parboiled, she then 
poured the grains into a mortar. She then got the pestle from where 



ka'ti" 

so then 



E'tho'ne 

At that 
time 

wa'ha'rate". I 

he lay do^vn. > 



nen 

now 



e wa on 'rate 

there she hiv down 



te'hounara'to'" 

they did lie together, 



Mo'k' 

But 

ra'o"'ha' 

he himself 



e' nen' ca"or"he''"'ne" neiT 

If now it became dav- now- 

light 

wa"hate'ka"te". Ne' ka'tf 

he it fire kindled. The so then 



no'k' 

but 



ho'ni' 

also 



the 



raon 

hehin 



self 



o'k' ne' wa'tiara'sitarl'ke". 

only the they joined their feet 

(sole tosolei. 

wiVhiatkets'ko'. Nen' ne' 



Xo 



the 



the 



ca hadjie""hi"sa" 

he it fire finished 



e'tho'ne' ia'tha'nho"hiiake' 

at that time thither he it threshold 

crossed 

staken'ra' shanore^'ha'wi'. 

grain he string of corn Now 

brought. 

Iakoio''te' e^'s ne' ie'hne°"hwa"'she"' 

One labors custom- the she lives in the family of 
arily (her) spouse. 

we°"to'"." E'tho'ne' ka'tf 

by parboiling." At that time so then 



a'tonta'haia'ke""ne" .skano'ra' one"- 

thence he came forth one string it white 

again of com 

Nen' wa'hen'ro"": "Saio"te''\ 

Now he it said: "Do thou labor. 



nen 



. E''sdjiskon'nr 

Thou must make 
mush 

wa"ene°staron'ko', 

she it corn shelled. 



kauc""hana- 

it corn softene<l 
(soaked i 

no'k" ne' 

but the 



ra'o'''hiV wa"ha'hnekako'*ha' ta'hno""' ia"hana"dja'ko" ne' raon'ta'k 



he water -went to fetch 



therehe it kettlegot, the his pot 



kana'djowa'ne"'. tii'hno""' wa"ha'hneki'ha're"" 

it kettle large and 



No'k- 

And 



the 



ene°stana'we'''te" 

she it corn softened by 
parboiling 

ka"nika''tako' 



caesa 

wherein she 
finished it 

no'k' ne' 

but the 



wa."ene".staron'ko" 

she it corn shelled at 

t 

nen' ca"kane"stana'we" 



e'tho'ne" wfi" 



10 



11 



nen 



It mortar m 



o'ni" waet'he'te'. 

also she it pounded. 



e'tho'ne' 

herein it corn became at that 1^ 

soft by parboiling time 

ia'ene^sta'wero"", nen' ia'ecica'tota'ko' nen' 

there she it com now she it pestle took from now lo 

grains poured, an upright position 

E^'ska" o'k' taiecica"te'"te' no'k' wa'ethe'se- 

One only, she it pestle and she finished t-t 



only, 
just 



she it pestle 
brought down 



'272 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. asn. 21 

it fstood, and pounded the corn to meal. She brought the pestle down 
only once, and the meal was tinished. The chief marveled at this, 
for he had never seen one make meal in so short a time. When she 
tinished the meal, the water in the pot which he had hung^ over the 
lire was boiling. She, thereupon, of course, was about to put the 
meal into it, but he said: "Do thou i-emove thy garaients." So she 
then divested herself of her garments. She tinished this work, and 
then put the meal into the water. Now she stirred it, using a pot 
stick for the purpose. But the man himself lay alongside on the mat 
bed. having his eyes fixed upon her as she worked. So, of course, as 
the mush continuall}' spattered, drops of it fell continually in divers 
places on her. all along her naked body. But she acted just as 
tliough she did not feel this. When the mush was sufficiently cooked, 
her whole naked body was fully l^espattered with mush. At this 
moment he himself now removed the pot from the fire, and then, 
moreover, he opened a door not far away and said: "My slaves, 

^ ri''s;v. Wa'rori'hwane'hra'ko" ne' dji' ia"' noiiwen'to"' 

il meal. He it matter marveled at the where not ever 

J-, te"hotka"tho"' ne' niio'sno're" aiethe'seri''sa". Ne' ka'ti" ne' 

*" he it has looked at the so it is rapid ime it meal could finish. The so then the 

neiT ca'ethe'.seri"sa" neii' teio'hnekon'tie'se" ne' rona'dji'iiare'. 

now wherein it meal she now it boils {easts liquid to the he kettle has lunig up, 

finished and fro) 

Nefi' wa"hi' neii' ie°iethe'sero"hwe", wa'heii'ro"': "'Satseronniii'- 

** Now verily now thither she it meal will he it said: "Do thou thy 

immerse. garments 

cion'ko'.'' E'tho'ne' ka'tf neiT wa'ofitseronnia'cioii'ko'. AVa'e'.sa' 

•^ remove." At that time sothen now she her garments removed. She it 

finished 

e'tho'ne" nefi' ia'ethe'sero"hwe' nen' teionwefi'rie' ka'serawen'rie' 

^ at that now thither she it meal now she it stirred it pot stick 

titue immersed 

^ ionts'thu". No'k" ne' ra'o"'ha' kanakta'ke' ne' thaiation'ni' 

' she it vises .\nd the he himself it couch on the there his Ijody lay 

supine 

te'shakokan'ere' nen' iakoio"te'. Ne' ka'ti' ne' dji' watdjis- 

he her watched now she is working. The sothen the where it 

kwaton'kwiis iako'stara'ra'sero"' ne' ie'haie"'sa'ke"sho"'. Nakwa" 

•' mnsh sputters it drop impinges the her naked body on along. The very 

on her serially 

dji' ni'io't ne' ia" teiakoterien'tare'. la'tkaie'ri' wa'kadjis'kwari' 

1" where so it is the not she it know. It sufiicient it mush was cooked 

(Stands) (is) 

ne' nakwa"' o'k" dji' niieh;iiO""'sa' iodjis'kware". E'tho'ne' 

the the very just where so her naked it mush is present. At that 

body large (is) time 

nen' ra'o"'ha" wa'hanii'dji'hara'ko', nen' tii'hno""' ke"'' non'we' 

1- now he himself he unhung the kettle, now and here the place 

(besides) 

icl'ha'n'hoton'ko" tii'huo"" wa'hen'ro"": •'Aketsene""sho"' ka'sene'." 

18 there he moved the and he it said: "Mv slaves each one do ve two 

door-fiap aside ' ccjme." 



11 



MOHAWK VKKSIiiN 



278 



do 3'e two conw liithcr." riuTtuiptm tlu'iicc cnu'rovd two aniniuls: 
they were two large dogs. He said; " Ih) yv two \vipt> from along 
her naked body the mush spots that lunc fallen on her." Thereupon 
his slaves, two individuals in numher. and besides of e(|ual size, 
went thither to the place where she was standing. Now. of course, 
they two licked her naked body many times in many places. But. it is 
said, their two tongues were so sharp that it was just as if one should 
draw a hot rod along over her naked body. It is said that wherever 
they two licked the blood came at once. So it is said that when they 
two had finished this work, she stood there bathed in blood. He 
thereupon said: "Now, do thou dress thyself again.'' And she did 
redress herself. But, it is .said, he said to his two slaves: "Come, 
my .slaves, do ye two eat, for now the food that was made for you is 
cooked." So then th(> two beasts ate. And when thev two had 



E" ka'ti" takeniia'ke"'ne' teknikowa'ne"" e'r'hii'r. Wa'hen'ro"': 

There sothen thence they two they two large are dog(s). He it said: 
came forth 

"Sasenira'ke'f ( ^onsasenini'ke'w)" ie'haiensa'ke"sho"' iodjiskware'- 

" Do ye two wipe il her naked body on along it mush is be- 
away again " spattered 

?' raotsene"'o'konYi' tekeniia"she' 



nio"'." E'tho'ne 

sever- At that 

ally." time 

tii'hno"'' dji' 

and where 

i'tiete", neii' si 



tlu 



indi' 



nllv 



na'tekenikowa'ne"' 



niia'ha'kene" ne' 



wiV'hi" w;Vakoti"haie"'sakanefit'ho"". E" 

verily tliey her naked body licked repeatedly. Ther. 



ia'ke"" niionen'nfr'sate't dji' ni'io"t 

it is said, so their tongues sharp ^\•here so it is 

(are) 



th. 



ie''haie"'sa'ke"sho"", 

her naked body along on, 



naoiitaie sere 

so it one would 
draw along 

noiTwe' nakaka'uofite' nakwa'' o'k' e" 

the place so they licked the very just then 



ioronwaratari' "he" 

it rod hot (is) 

e^'s ia'ke"" ne' 

■ustom- it is said. the 
arily, 

kanekwe"*sara'tie". 



neii 
dji' 

where 



ivhere 

Ne' 

The 



ka'tr 

sothen. 



ia'ke"". ne' 

it is said, the 

kwe""'sote". E"tho'ne" 



nen ca ivenr sa 

now thev two it 

finished 

neiT wa'hen'ro"" 

now he it said: 



E"tho'ne" 

.\t that time 



saioiltseron'ni". 



No'k- 

And 



nakwa" o'k' thidjene- 

the \ery only she blood 

(just) stood 

"Neil' sasatseron'ni"."" 

*■ Now do thou thyself 

dress agaiii." 

ne' raot.sene"'okorr';r 

the his slaves individiially 



wa'reiT'ha'se", ia'ke"': "Aketsene"'okorr'a", 

he it said to them, ilissaid: "My slaves individnallv. 



hau"'. tedjitska"ho"-. 

come. do ye two eat. 



Nefi' WiV'hi" wa'ka'ri" 

Now, verily it is cooked 



ne' ietchikhofinieii'ni'." 



E"tho'nc" neiT 

,\t that time now 



« This is the more correct lorm of the precednig term. 
21 ETH— 03 IS 



274 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



finished eating, he said to them: "No-w do ye two reenter the other 
room." Thereupon they two reentered the other room, and moreover 
he shut them up therein. 

Then, it is reported, he said: "It is true, is it not, that thou dcsirest 
that thou and I should marry? So, now, thou and I do marry." 

So then the things that came to pass as they did during the time 
she was there were all known to her beforehand, because her father 
had indeed foretold all these things to her; hence she was able with 
fortitude to suifer the burns without flinching, when the mush spat- 
tered on her while she was cooking. If she had flinched when the drops 
of hot nuish fell on her, he would have said to her: ''I do not believe 
that it is true that it is thy wish that thou and I should marr3^■" 
Besides this she bore with fortitude the j)ain at the time when the two 



wa'tkiatska'ho"'. 

they two (anim.) ate. 



No'k' 

And 



nen' ca'kenikhwen'ta'ne' 

now thev two it food finished 



wa'hen'ro" 

he it said: 



' Neil' 

' ' Now 



.ska'n'ho'*hatr 

beyond it door- 



ionsasadjiata'wcia'te'." 

tliither again do ye two enter." 



E'thone 

At thai 



ska''n'ho"hati' ioiisakiata'wciiVte', nei 

bevond the door- thither thev two entered, no 
. ' flap 

E'tho'ne', ia'ke"', 

At that time, it is 

.said. 

niti.sa'niko"'hro'te"' i 



ni'niake'." 

marry." 



tiiiiiio""' ionsashako'n'ho'to"". 

Mini thitlier again lie them 

shut up. 



Wiiiien'ro"': 


"To'ke"ske' wa"hr e 


he it .said; 


"It is true verily th 


aioiikeni'niake'. 


Neil' ka'ti" waonk( 


thou-I .should marry. 


Now so then thou-I do 



Ne' 

The 



ka'tl' 

so then 



the 



dji' 

where 



na awe soro 

so it happened 



dji' 



nen 

lu:)W 



nfrhe'' e' 



ieia'ko. Akwe'ko"' o'hen'to"' 

8 there she Whole lK;forehand 

arrived. (all) {in front) 

ro'ni'*ha" akwe'ko"' se"' 

he her father all, indeed. 



wa'ekwe'ni' wsVonta'kats'tate" 



t iiakoteriefi 'tare' , 

there she it knew of, 

te'shako'hro'i'i" i 

he her told 

ne' dji 



niio'tari'Mio 

so it hot (is) 



kwatoiTko' ne' 

sjiattered on the 

iakoto"''no"' ne' 

shrunk frcjra the 

a'hawen'ke'', ki" 

he would have I be- 
said. lieve 

aioiikeni'niake'." 

thou-I should marry." 



nefi' ciiakodjisko'"iio"', 

now she it mush boiled, 

iieiT ca'ako'stara'ra'ne' 

now it drop her adhered to 



a se Re 

Ijecause 



a\se''ke"'' ne' 

becn\is.' the 

' kariiiofi'nl' 

it it causi'd 

"■ c'tVakodjis- 

it her mush 

to'ka' aoiitfi- 

if she it had 



" la" 

"Not 

No'k' 

And 



to'ke"ske' 

it is true 



dji' 

wiiere 



ne' iodjiskwatari'"he"' 

the it mush (is) hot 

tetisri'niko'"hro'te"" ne' 

such there thy mind is the 

kind of 

Wivoiita'kats'tate" ne' 



HEWITT] MOHAWK VERStON 2 I r> 

dogs licked tlic liiiisli ff.,111 her Ixidy. If slir iiad tliiiclird t,) liic point 
of rffusiiiLi- 111 lini-.li her iindiTt;d<iriL:-. it is aixi rrrtain that lie wuidd 
Imvo said: ■" it is of com's.' not tiiir lliat thou dcsirr-l tiial thou and I 
.should many." 

And wiicn his two licasts had hiu^hcd rating, lie then, it i^ -aid. 
showed lier just whei-e liis food lay. Thereupon -he pre|)ared it. and 
when she had eoniph'ted tin' preparation tiiei-eof. liiev two tlieji ate 
the morning meal. 

It is said that slip pas.sed three nights tiiere, and tiiey two did not 
onee lie together. Only this was done, it is reported: When they two 
lay <h)Wn to sleep, the}' two placed theii- feet together, both placing 
their lieads in opposite directions. 

Then, it is said, on the third morning, he said: •"Now thou shah 
again go thither to the place whence thou hast come. ()n(> basket of 
dried venison thou shalt bear thither on thv back by means of the foi'c- 



neiT ne' shoii.saiakotidjiskokewa'nio'". To'ka" aorit{iiakoto"''no"" 

no\\- the asaiii they (two) it mush in many plrtc'cs ]i she it liad shrunk from 1 

wiped oft' of lier. • 

ne' dji' ne' aiakokaj"a'rf>n"'o"' ne' ki"' (j'ni" ne' a'lia'weilke': 

the wliere the she it would have l.een the, Ihe- also the he would liave 2 

in fear of lieve. si.id: 

"la"' wa'diT" to'ke"ske" te'se're' aionkeni'niake"." ' .^ 

"Not \erily it is true thou it desirest thotl-I should marry." '-* 

No'k" ne' nefi' ciVkenikhwen'tirne' ne' raotsene"*okoii*'a' . 

4 

And tlie now they two their food finished the his slaves individually 

e'tho'ne". ia'kt"*"". nen' wa,*shakonri"ton'iiii'se' dji' iion'w(>" ^ 

at that lime, itissai.l, lu.w he her it showed to where |.liiir 

nikake"'ro"" ne' rao'khwa'. E'tho'ne', nefi' wa'okwata'ko' dji' , 

so it is ]iiled the his food. .Vt that time now she it made reariy w herr 

niio're' wa'c'sa' nefi' \va"tiatska"lio"" ne' (j''r"ho""ke'ne'. 

soitisdis- she it fin- now they tu.. ate 111.. it niorin'mral. ( 

tant ished 

"A''se"' ia'ke'" na"onnoh'wete" tii'hno""' ia"' e""'sk!V te'Jionna- 

Three, it is said, so she stayed over th.- jnd not one they did lie ^ 

night I time) 

ra'to"'. Ne' o'k" e"'s ia'lce"' ne' wa'tianVsTtari'ke" ne' dji'. 

together. The only custom- it is said the tliev their feet joined the when- ■) 

arily 

wa'hoti'ta'we". tenidjia'ro'" e're"' nonka'ti" i:i'teniatkon"hen". 

thev slept, Imth thev two vonder side of it there thev two their !'-> 

I elsewhere) heads rest. 

Ne' ka'ti" ia'ke"" ne'ne" o"riio""ke'ne' nen' waMieiTro"': 

The so then it is .said, the that morning in now hi' It said: 11 

"Nefi' e" ie"*se''.se' ne' dji' non'we" tLsfi'ten'tio"''. Sewa'tlu''rat 

"Now there there again the where the place just thou didst depart. Oni'ilhasket 12 
thou Shalt go 

ne' iontke'tats'thiV o'sken'nonto"' tekrua'taneta"'kwe"' io'wa'rat'he"' 

it deer one its bodv has nidiued it meat I isi dry Ig 

ifromlati 

ie""se"satke"tate\ E"khe'wara'nonte' ne' sonkwe'tii". No'k" ho'ni" 

I them meat will give the thy people. .\nd alscr 14 



276 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. AKN. 21 



head strap. 1 will give some iiieiit to thy people. Moreover, 
the entire village of people with whom thou dwellest in one place 
must all share alike in the di\ision of th(> meat when thou arrivest 
th.'re." 

rh(>reupon, it is told, he clinilK'd up above anti drew down ([uarters 
of meat that had been dried. It is said that he piled it very high in 
the lodge before he descended. He then put the meat into her 
burden basket until it was full. Then, it is told, he took up the 
liasket, and he shook the l)asket to pack the meat close. It actuallj' 
did settle so much, it is told, that there was but a small quantitj' 
[apparently] in the basket. Now, he again began to put meat into the 
l)asket. It was again tilled. And he again shook it to cause it to 
settle, and again it settled until it occupied but a very small space in 
the basket. Thus he used all the meat thrown down, and yet the 
basket was not full. Thrice, it is told, he drew down the quarters of 



ne' o'k' iekanatakwe'ko"' ne' ska"ne' 



just it village whole 



the 



tisewanak'ere' tdvwe'ko"' 

just there ye dwell all 



nen le se sewe 



sha'te"ia'wenne' e"'hatiia'kho"' ne' o'wa'ro"" 

equal it shall happen they 

will snare 

ia'harat'he"'' e'neke"' t:fh;Vwa"rani' 

thither he climhcil high (pliue i he quarters 



E'tho'ne', 

At that time, 



share 

ia'ke"'. lU'u' 

itissairl. now 



re 



'•te' 



ne 



of meat the 
got clown 

kano""sako" 

It lodge in 



io'wa'rat'he"'' 

it meat dry (is). 



A'e're'", ia'ke"', na'otonwes'ha'ne' ne' 

Far yonder. it is said, it pile became largo the 



lie' neiT tonta'hats'ne°'te'. E'tho'ne' neiT ako'the- 

the now thence he descended. At that time now he her 

niio're' 



ra'ko"" ne' ioiitke'tats'tha' e'' wa'ha'wa'ra'ta' dji' 

basket in the one uses it to bear it by there he placed the meat where 

the forehead strap in (it) 

wa'ka'na'ne'. E'tho'ne' ne' ia'ke"', WiVtha'thera"'kwe" 

it it tilled. At that time the. itissiiid. he it basket tO(.k U|. 



ta'hi 



WfVtha'therakareiT'ro"" ia"h:'i"djio'n)k 



auseil to settle 



q onta'djio'roke", nakwa*' o'sthoiT'hiV o'k 



10 



it itself settled. 



tonta'hata''sawe" 

there again he began 



To'k('>"ske". 

It is true. 

te'tkare". 

there it is 



Ne.T 

Now 



it is said, 

a' re' 



sa'ha'wa'ra'ta' 



again he it meat 
put into 



present 
(islett). 

a'thera'ko"'. 

it basket in. 



11 o„ 

H ,j o'sthon'^hf 



E'tho'ne' 

.\t that time 



nen 

now 



a re 

again 



ssi'ha'djio'roke' ne' 



Saka'niX'ne' 

Again it became 
full 

a' re' nakwa" 

again the very 



thiia'hsl's'a'te' ne' 

until he used it all the 



o'wa'ro"' ia" 

it meat not 



C te'tkare". E' 

Iv there it re- Thu; 

mams 1,1s 

left). 

-1.^ teiotiii'noi1''o"". "A''se"', ia'ke"" nfi'ha'tcratste" t:rh;i"wa"nini'sert'V"te". 

11 it lilletl. Three, it is said, ^o lierepeate<l it lie got down quarters of meat. 



MdHAWK VKKSTON 



L>77 



lH(';il.;iii(l riicli tiiuc. it is s;ud. (lid the llU'Ul iifiirly till tlic lodi^'c. Neil 
mitii llu'ii was the l)ask('t tilled. So tlii'ii. when the l>askct was full. 
it is told, ho said: ■■When tluui aiTi\i'st tliiTc IIkmi and the irdiali- 
itants of tho place must asscuihU' in council, and llic meat shall lie 
equally divided anioiie- you. Moreox er. thou must tell them that they 
sevoi-ully must remove the thatched lools froiu their lodges when the 
evening darkness comes, and that they nuist severally go out of them. 
And they nnist store all the corn [hailj that will fall in the lodges, 
for, indeed. viM'ily, it will rain corn [hail] this very night when thou 
arrivest there. So now thou must bear on tb}- back hy mean~ of tlie 
forehead strap this basket of dried venison." Thereupon he took up 
the basket for her, and he said: "Thou must carefully adjust the 
burden strap in the proper place, because it will th(!n not be possit)le for 
thee to move the burden strap to a new place, no matter how tired soever 



Tho''ha' e"'s, 


ia'ke"". wa'ka'na'ne' 


ne' 


dji' nikano"".sii". Oii'wa' 


Nearly iisuall; 


.-. it is said. it it filled 


the 


where so it lodge Just now 
large lisi. 


walca'na'ne". 


Ne' ka'ti" ne' neiT 


ca'k! 


I'nii'ne" e'tho'ne", ia'ke"". 


it it filU'.i. 


The SI. then the ni.w 


jtist it 


was fdled at that time, it is said. 


wsi'hen'ro"": 


•■N(>' neiT ie"'se"sewe" 


t''"ietchiiatkeiinis'a'''te" ne' 


he it said: 


■■The now there thou 


ttilt 


they you shall assemble in the 




arrive 




council 


ieuak'ere" 


t:i"hno""' •e"ietchiiilk 


'hoiT" 


■hfi'se" ne' o'wa"ro"". 


tlicy dwell 


and they it shall .1 


lividea; 


mong tli.^ it meal. 


sha'te"iaweiTne" akwe'ko"'. Tii 


'hno" 


e"ietchi'hro'rr ne' 


equal so it will 


all 


A Hi 


will <.ne-y„u I.-ll 111.- 



happen 

c"io"skwa'"rofi'ko" ne' dji' iakono"'so'to"" 

will they remove hark- the where their lodges .stand 
' roofs severally 

ne' o'ni' ne' ("'"ieiakeiT'sero"". Ne' akwe'ko"' 

the also the Ihcy will go out of doors. The all 

ne' o'nC.ste' no' kano"''s!iko"" ("'"kake'ron'tu'ni 

the (it corn) the it lodge in it will pili- uj.. 



\va'"bi' 



it lodge i 

'iie"ste" 

it I 



lu-'iT ("'"tio'kani"liwe" 

now again will it heoonn- 
dark 

)"' e"ionteweien'to"" 

Ihey it will .•arei..r 

a'.se'kt''""' no' 

because. the 



hail 

ne' noiT ie"".so"'sewo'. 

the now there tliou wilt 

lve""i'ke"' o'skeiiiioii'to" 

this it is II deer 

wa"te''shako"thera"'kwo"" i 

he it ba-sket for her look u] l 

weieii'to"" dji' noiTwe' 

with care where i.iace 



o lolvon noro 

will il r.-iin 

Nen ka'ti" 

Now s..theii 

io'wa'rat'he"'. 

il meat lis) dry." 

wa'h(''n'r 



no'no' dji' wa'son'ttitt 



o ni 

als.i 



ie"'se".sata"therake"'tate" 

thither again thou wilt hear .in 

basket on thy back by the 

forehead strap 

"" F/tho'nc' ih'mT 

.\t that time n..w 

o"": "".Vkwa"' kasato- 



hei 



ni';"watke"to"het.ste". 

It forehead strap \m1I pass. 



a se Ke 

heeause 



oihe 
plac 



thaske'ta"'kwi"te" iaweroiTha'tit"'" to' na'to"shwi*she"'"heie' 

tlloU it It I'Ol 

strap Shalt 



278 



IBOQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



thou niavcst ))ec'ome, until thou indeed arrivest thei"e. Now, at that 
time thou must remove thy burden."' vSo then, wheti .she had com- 
pleted her preparations, she adjusted the burden strap so that it 
passed over her forehead at the fittest point. She then said: "• Now 
I believe 1 have completed mv preparations, as well as chosen just 
where the burden strap shall pass."' Thereupon he released his hands 
from holding up the basket for her. and now, moreovei-. she started 
on her journey homeward. 

Now. moreover, the basket .she carried on her back was not at all 
heavy. But when she had gone j^erhaps one-half of the wa}- back on her 
journey, the burden began to be heavy in a small measure. Then, as 
she continued her journey, it gradually became heavier. The instant 
she reached the inside of the lodge, the burden strap becam(> detached 
and the liasket fell to the ground, and the dried meat fell out of it. 
The meat filled the space within the lodge, for did she not bring much 



<lji' 



indeed 

Ne" 



dLslant 

e"'se'satke'ta"si'." 

thou wilt take it from 

bearing it on thy back by 

theforehcaU strap." 

wa'ekwata'ko' dji"' noiTwe' 

sli« it adjusted with where the place 
care 

ki'' wii'keweieiinen'ta'ne' 

I be- I it task Iittve completed 



wfr'hi' 

verily 

ka'tr 

so then 



le se sewe . 

there thou wilt 



E'tho'ne" 

At that time 



nen 

now 



dji' 



wa'eweienneii'ta'ne' 

she task completed 



"watke'to'"hetste" wa'i'ro" 



NeiT, 

"Xow, 



E'tho'ne" 

At that time 

e'tho'ne' 

at that time 



wa'ha"'tka"we" 

lie it let go 



there it foieliead strap she it said 

will pass 

dji' non'we' ne"watke'to''hetste'." 

vhere the place there it forehead strap will 

pass." 

e' dji' ro'therakara'tato"" tii'hno"" 

le where he it basket held up and 



nen 

now 



saio"'ten'ti'. 

she started home- 



Nen' 

Now 

To'ka" 

If 



tii-li 



o"''te" 

jjerhaps 



>"'' iiV othe'no"" teiok'ste" .saionta"therake"'tate'. 

not anythinK it heavy is again she it basket bears on iier 

back by the forehead-strap. 

shiVtewa'sen'no"" dji' niio're' niieiakawe'noii neiT 

just it (is) middle whe 



tonta"'.sawe"" 

tliere it besan 

niiako"tention'hii'tie' 

just so she traveled along 

ionsfiiera'ta'ne" nen' 

there again she now 

stood 

ifiitll'ri'ta'ne" 

liiisket fell 

w:i"ra'nn'ne 

with meal 



listant 

o"sthon"ha" wa'oksten"ne'. Ne' ka'ti" ne' dji' 

it (is) small it heavy became. The so then the where 

la'tkaie'ri' kano""sako"' 

It sufficient is it lodge in 



taioksten"sex'e'. 

it became heavier 
increasingly. 

ton"tke'totari''.si" 



tirhnt 



e'ta'ke' ia'ho""the- 



taiino" 

and 



dji' 



onweroii'ta ne" 

it spilled 

liioiuik'ta" it 

S.I its room th 

large (is; 



and down, on 

the ground 

io'wa'rat'hc"* 

it meat dry (is). 

kano""sako"". 

it lodge in. 



Wa'ka'- 

It it filled 

E'so" se" 

Much indeed 



HEWITT] MOHAWK VKKSIOX 279 

meat on licr hack; Fm- thrice, is it not true, he had pulled dt)\vn 
meat in hi.s lodge -when he was pnttino- the meat into her basket at the 
time when he was niakiTii;- up her l>urden; It was then that she told 
them tiuit they must fenioxe the ihaleiied roofs from their lodges 
when it liecame evening. 

Then she said: ""He has sent you some meat. Now then, my kins- 
folk, take up this meat lying in the lodge." Then at that time her 
people took up the dried meat, and so they all earried it away. She 
then said; "■ Ye nnist remove the thatched roofs from the lodges that 
severally belong to you the tirst tim(> ye go to .sleep, becau.se my 
spouse has sent word that he will give you .some white corn [white 
gi'ain.s] during the time that ye will again be asleep. It will rain 
white grain.s while ye again are asleep."' So, when it became dark, 



wa'"hr ne' djiakoVa'rake"te', avse-ke'"' "a".se"' .se"' wa'^hi" 

verily the she meat bore on tier back becaii.se three indeed verily 

by the forehead-strap, 

na'hakar'hrite'nf ne' raono"'sako"" ne' neiT ca'ha'wa'ra'tiv ne' 

so many he turned the his lodge in the now since he meat placed the 

(or threw t it down in it 

ako'thera'ko"" ne' neiT .sashako'rie'noii'ule"'. E'tho'ne" ka'ti" 

her basket in the now he it her burden made for. .\t that time so then 



kwano"'kwe"o'ko"" te'sne'kwe* ke'"i'ke"' kaVa'rake"lu'o"' 

ye my kindred do ye it take up this it (is) it meat lying in ii 

severally pile 



neiT wa'ont'hro'ri' ne' e''io""skwa'hron'ko' ne' dji' itiko- 

uow she it told the they will (must i take off the where iheir * 

the bark-roof plurally 

no""'.so'to"" ne' ueiT e"io"kara'sne"ha*. 

lodges stand the now it will become some- O 

plurally what dark. 

E"tho'ni>" wa'i'ro"": ". E"tchi.sewa'waranonte"'ha'tie'. Nefi' ka'tr 

.\t that she it said: '■ He meat you has sent along to. Now so then " 



kano"''sako"'." Ta'. e'tho'ne" neiT ne' akaonkwe'ta* neiT 

it lodge in." So, at that now the her kindred now 8 

time 

wa'tie'kwe' ne' io'wa'rat'he"". Ne' ka'tf ne' neiT tikwe'ko"' 

theyittookup the it meat dry .isi. The so then the now allntisi 9 

ia"e''hawe", e'tho'ne" neiT wa'i'ro"': ■■E"tcia'skwa'hi-ori'ko" ne' 

thither they at that now she it said : "Ye will remove it bark- the 1-'^ 

it bore away, time roof plurally 

dji' .sewano'"so'to"" ne' e"twatie're""te" neii' e"seweiTta"\ve". 

where your hottses stand the it will be the first now ye will sleep. H 

one )yy one 

a''se"ke,""' raweii'ha'tie" ne' teiakeni'tero"" one"'staken'rsV e"ietchi- 

beeause he it said along, the one I with whom it corn white he you com 12 

sent word abide 

sewane"".stanon'te". ()ne"".staken'ra" e"iokf'n'nore" dji' ufi''he" 

\\ ill give. It corn while it will rain where it last.s 13 

(sblong) 

e"tcise wenta'seke". "" 

again ye will sleep." 14 



280 



IROQITUIAN COSMOLOGY 



it showered eorn [hail| during the entire night, and so )>y this means 
they had inueh grain (hailj when day dawned. 

Then, in truth, they removed the roofs from their several lodges, 
and they retired to sleep. So, when they awakened, in truth, then 
there was very much eorn [hail] lying in the lodges. The white corn 
[grain] lay aljove one's knees in depth. Thus lay the white eorn, for 
so long as they slept it showered white corn [grain]. The reason 
that he gave her people corn was because he had espoused one of 
their people. 

After a suitable time slic started l)ack, going to tlie lodge of her 
spouse. Verily she again made the journey in the same time that it 
took her the first time she went thither. So then, when she arrived 
there, she of course at that time related to him all that had happened 



1 

2 
3 
■i 
5 

6 

7 
8 

y 

10 

11 
12 
13 
14 
15 



Ne' 

The 



ka'tf 

!>i> tlien 



ne' neiT taiokara''hwe' wa'oken'nore' o'ne"'ste' 



the 



a'sontakwe'ko"'. E" 

it night entire. There 

ca"o"r"he"". 



(lark (hail) 

ka'tr noiitontie'ra'te' wii*rotine'"staka'te'''ne' 

snthen it did it bv this 



the 



nen 

now it ibecame) 

morning. 

To'ke"skc' ka'tr 

It is true so then 



ti'ta'we'. Ne' 

fell asleeji. The 

iawe'towa'ne'" 

it is a quantity 
great 

e"' ni'tio' ne 



ka'tr 

so 
tlien 

kano" 



wa'on 'skwJi'hron'ko' nen' 

they removed baric- now 

roof phirally 

ne' nefi' .shonsa'hatT'ie' 

the now again thev awoke 



saKo 



ka 



the 



dee). 

na''lie' 

it lasted 



it lodge ill 

one""st:il' 



one"*staken'rri' 



o'ne"'ste' 



a le' 



lolvcn noro 

it has rained. 



pynekc"' 

.\bove 
V' dji' 



e'tho'ne' wa" bo- 
at that Ihey 

t(>'ke"ske" ka'tr 

il is Iru.- >.. then 

iia'akokwits'iiuti' 

so one's knee side of 



na'"he" roti'ta's 

whore it lasts (so thev slept 
long) 

Ne' tiiori'"hwa' wa'sha- 

The it is reason !],■ il ihem 



gave til 



akaonliwe'ta 

her kindred 



the 



vhe 



rotinia'ko"' 

tliey (are) 



ne' raonnoiikwe'ta', tiiimo""' iie"'th()" ni'hatiri'ho'te 

thi' his kindred, and siieli so their enstoni w« 

AkwiV e'tho' dji' na"he' nC'iT sfiio"'ten'tr, 

Very enough when? it lasts i: 



e" sale" "to' 

there again she 
went 

na''he' toii.sfu- 

it lasts again slie 



lie' dji' thono''''sote' ne' ro'ne". E" kl" a're' 

the where there his lodge the he her There, I again 

stands spouse. belieye,- ^ 

ontha"ha"kwe' dji' ni'io"t ne' tiiotiere""to"' e'' crre""te'. 

her journey took where so it the so it was first there where she 

• stands went. 

ka'tr ne' nen' ciiofisa'ionwe'. Ta', e'tho'ne' wii"hi' 

so then the now there again .she So, at that verilv 

arrived. time 

sa'hoiiwa'hro'i-r akwe'ko"" dji' na*awe""sero"' ne' dji' 

again she him told it all wlien- il happened serially the where 



up 



Ne' 

The 



i!Ue- 
iigain 



HEwiTTl MOHAWK VERSION 281 

to her during her journey to iiiul from home. ( )f courM' they two 
now al)ode together, for the rciison. of course, tlnit tlie\- two wei'c 
e.spouse(L 

After a timr he tlieii >aiil: '■ 1 am ilL" So (lien, his ])eo|)lr niarxi'lcil 
at wliat he said, for tiie reason tiiat they did not l<no\\ wiiat it was for 
one to lie ill. So. tiierefore. at tlic time \vlirn thry eomiirchcndi'(l 
what had occurreil in regard to him. tiicy. of eoiu-se. individually, 
as wa.s eustomarv. studied the matti'i-. and informe(l the man who was 
ill what to do. Tt would seem, one wotdd imagine, that his illness 
did not al)ate thereby, even though many ditierent persons nia<li' the 
attempt, and his recovery was yet an unaccomplished task. So thus 
it stood ; they continued to seek to divine his Word. Then, there- 
fore, when they failed to cure his illness, the}" questioned him, saying: 
"How, then, perhaps, may we do that thou mayest recover from thy 

kwat'ho'. T.'i', nefi' ne"tho' ni'io't wa'"hi' ska"'ne' nitero"', 

.she it visited. So, now tlius so it vorily togetlier they two -*• 

stands (atone) abode. 

ro'ne' se"' wa''hi". 

(she is I ' dee.l 

A'kare" nefi' wa'hen'ro"": "" Wilkeno""hw;lk'taiu"."" Ta'. (>"tho'ne" 

Aft.-ra now he it said; '•Iain ill," So. al lliat " 

tinif lime 

neiT ne' raonkwe'ta' wadiotine'hra'ko" iie' dji' na'ho'te"" 

now ihe his peopl..- i he v marveled ihe where such kind 4 

oflhini; 

ni'to"'. a"se"ke"" ia"' te'hatiiente'ri' o"' ne' na'ho'te"" ne' 

he it said. heeiuise not tliev it knew what the siieh kind of the '^ 

thing(itisi 

aiakone"'hw:lk'te"\ \e' ka'ti' ne' dji' neiT wa'hoti'niko""hraien'- . 

one should belli. The soth,-n the where now Ihey it nnderstoo,! ' 

ta'ne" dji' idioteri'hwatie're"' ne' rao"'lifi'kc'. NTmT wa'dii" _ 

where so it mutter was done the lie liiinself at Now verily ' 

(himself to). 

shatiia'tats'ho"" dji' e"'8 ni'io't dji' te"'hru;Vto're'te' wa'ho'hro'rf ^ 

thev everv person where ctl-stom- so it (is) where he it will judge of he him told 

"one by one arily 

e"'s ne' rono""hw:lk'tanr ne' dji' nadia'iere". LV ho"''te"-ke"' 

cus- the be is ill Ihe where si> be il should Xot perhai)s-is it "* 

tomarily do. 

ta'hon.sa"hrde"wen'ta'ne", wa'thoiitteniofi'ko" ia"' ki"' tewaa'to""s 

again he recovered his healtli. Ihev took turns plurallv ni>t, I it it is .-ible I'* 

believe. l.> do 

aonsa'haie'weii'ta'ne". Ta'. e"' lu'io't hote""'niote" e'tho" honwa- . , 

.So, Ibus soiiris) be it feast holds there ihey ^' 

wenni''saks. Ne' ka'ti" a'kare" ne' dji' neiT wii"honna*ta'ko' ,« 

sought to divine his Tlie so then after a the where now they it failed to do 

Word eontinually. time 

ne' aoii.sa'hoilwatcoii'to'" e'tho'ne" nen' wa'horiwari"hwanofi'to""se", ..„ 

the again they his health at that now they him asked questions, 

restore time 



i'a'iioniu'ro"": 


"O" 


ka'ti' 


o" 


"te- 


naia 


kwfi'it're" 


ne' 


aoii.sa'sie'- 




tlieyitsaid: 


■■ What 


so then 


■" 


lle 




,e il sllOUld ■ 
<lo 


the 


again thou 
shniildst 


14 



282 IROQTTOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. -21 

illness r Then he answered them, stiying: "I am thinkinj^- that, per- 
haps. I should I'ecover from my illness if ye would uproot the tree 
standing in my dooryard [o!i my shade], and if there beside the place 
from which y(> uproot the tree I should lay myself in a position 
recuml)ent." 

So thereupon his people uprooted the tree that stood in liis door- 
yard. This tree belonged to the species wild cherry [dogwood; in Tus- 
carora. Nakwenne""ienthucJ, and was constantly adorned with blossoms 
that gave light to the people dwelling there; for these flowers were 
white, and it was because of this that the blossoms gave light, and, 
therefore, they were the light orb [sun] of the people dwelling there. 

So when they had uprooted the tree, he said to his spouse: ■"Do 
thou spread for me something there beside the place where stood the 
tree." Thereupon she. in fact, spread something for him there, and 

wen'ta'ne' ?"' Ta', e'tho'ne', ia'ke"'. thota'ti' ne' o'nf wa'- 

recoverthv So. ;il tlml tiim-, it iwsairl, he ropliorl thu also he 

health?"" 

heii'ro"': " I'ke're' o"''te' aonsakie'weii'ta'iu'" to'ka' aesewaron- 

itsai<l: " I it think it may I would recover my if you it tree 

be health should 

tota'ko" ne' akwatenno''sera'ke' i'ke"' ke'r"hite". ta'hno""' e" 

uproot the my yard in \lt js^y it tree stands, and there 

ie"katia'tion'nite" ak'ta" dji' noii'we' ne"sewarontota'ko'."" 

there I my body supine near where the plaee ye it tree will uproot." 

will lay be.side it 

^ Ta', e'tho'ne' ne' raofikwe'ta' wa'hatirontota'ko" ne' ke'r".hite' 

.'^o. at that * the his jteople they it tree uprooted the it tree 

time stands 

ne' dji' raotenno"sera'ke", o'rfi'to"'" nti'karonto'te"' ne' ke'r"'hite' 

() tlie where his yard in. it wild . such it kind of the it tree 

cherry tree (is) stands 

tiio'tko'" iotci'tcofite' ne', ia'ke"", teio'swathe'ta"ko"" ne' dji' 

' always. it bears flower the. it is said, it causes it to be light the where 

continuously as part of itself thereby 

e" ratinstk'ei'e'; a'se'ke"" kenra'ke'" nikatcitco'te"' ne' 

^ there thev dwell; because it white (is) such it flower the 

kind of (is) 

aori''hwa' teio'swat'he' ne' aotcT'tca" ne' dji' kenra'ke'" ni'io't. 

its cause it (is) light the its flowers the where it (is) white so it (is), 

stands. 

Ne' lul"' riiotira"kw!r ne' e"' non'we" ni'hatinak'ere". 

The that their it sun i is i the there place just tliere thev 

it is dwall. 

Ne' ka'ti' ne' neiT ci'hotirontota'kwe"' wsv'shakawe""ha"se' 

The so then the now they had uprooted the tree he her it said to 

ne' ro'ue": " E"' i;i"takitskar''hrrse" ak'ta" ne' dji' ke'r'"hit!i'- 

the his ■"There thither do thou me near be- the where it tree 

spouse: spread a mat for side it 

kwe"."" E"tho'ne" to'ke"ske' e" ia'honwe"tskar"ha'se', ta'hno"" 

stood." At that time it is true there there she spread a mat for him, and 

(I .Several different kinds of trees and plants are named by various narrators as the tree or pl«at thus 
uprooted. Here the narrator intended the dofjwood. although he gave the name for wild cherry. 



HEWITT] MoiiAWK vmsiox 283 

he then lay down on what slic luul spread for him. And so. when 
ho hiy thri'i'. he said to his sponsi-: ••Ilci-f sit tiiou. Iicsidc my liody."^ 
Now al that time siic did sil l)fsid(> hi- hody as lie lay tiiciT. lie thi'n 
said to lier: ••\)^f Ihon hanu' thy lfu> >\n\\ t\ into liic aliyss." For 
wh(M-o they had uprooted tln> tree tilel'e eame to lie a deep hole, which 

extended throuyh to the nether world, and tl arlh was npliirni'<l 

about it. 

Tliat, then, it is true, came to pass, that while he lay thei'e his 
suticring- was mitigated. All hi.s people were a.s.seiuhled there, and 
moreover, they had their eyes tixed on him as he lay ther<' ill. mar- 
veling at this thing that had befallen him hims(df: for the jieople 
dwelling here did not know what it is to lie ill. So then, when he 
had. seemingly. reeover(>d from hi.s illness, he turned himself over, 

e'tho'ne" e"' iji'ha'rate' dji' non'we' wa'hoilvve"tskar"ha'.se'. -|^ 

at Hint time tliere tliere lie Iny « lure tin- ]>'«'-'' she liim miit spread for. 

down 

Ne' kii'ti" wa'iii" lie' dji' nefi' c'' I'tlia'tioiTni" wa'shakawe'"- c, 

The Mitheii verllv llir wlicre now then- his lic.dv was he her it said to 

extended 

'ha'se" ne' ro'ne": '"Ke"" sa'tie"' kia'ttik'ta*." E'tho'ne" neiT 3 

llie liis ■■ Here do thou lieside iiiv .\t that time now 

spouse: sit l)ody." 

to'ke"ske" e"' wa'oiTtie"" ne' dji' raia'tak'ttV ne' dji' ^ 

itislrm- tlien^ she set lierself th.- when- liis body the wheiv 

beside 

rfua"tion'ni". NeiT wa'heiTro"": •" Ia"tesatehi'no""te' o'shori'wsiko"'," ~ 

liis body was Xow lie it said: ■ Thither do tlion haiiK it hole in," 

extended. thy legs 

a'se'kt^""' io'shonwe"'o"'. ioto""hweildjiate-tha'ro"" ne' dji' nika'- /. 

beeavise it became a hole, it tore np the earth the where soil is 

tefis ne' e" tiio"'hwendjia'te'. 

thick the there thither it earth stands " ' 

forth. 

Ne' ka'ti" wa'iii" ne' dji' nefi' e'' raiiVtion'ni" nt''fi' ton- ^ 

The so then verily Ihe when- now ihere lifs liody wa- now thence it 



111 



tok'te"' ne' dji' ni'h()ro""hia'ke"-. Akwe'ko"' iu>' raoiikwe'ta' 

diminished the wher.- s,, he is sulbTilr.-. It all the hispeople 

e" iakotkerini"'so"" ne' o'nl" le'honwakan'ere" ne' tlji' ni'io"t 

there iheyareas-senibled the also lliey watcheil him lie- where soil is 

dji' rono'^'hwak'tanf rotiri-hwaneiirako"o"' ne' dji' niioteri- 

where he is ill Ihev marveled at the matter the where sneh il 'l 

matter 

'hwatie're"" ne' rao'"hri'ke', a'se'ke"" ia"' te"hatiit''rite'rr ne' ^^ 

had taken the himself to, heciuisc not they knew it ilie 

phiee 

e'tho' thatinak'ere' o"' ne' tiiVho'tt"'"" ne' aiakono"■h^vak't(■'"■. ^.^ 

ther.' liiere thev dwell what the .such kin. 1 tin- caie should become ill. 

it is of IhiiiK 

Ne' ka'ti" ne' dji' nefi' a"nio'' sa'hriie"wen'ta"ne" ne' dji' . 

The so then the where now seem- a^ain he recovered the where 

ingly hi.s health 

rono"'hwak'tani'. e'tho'ne' neiT wtiiiatkar'hat'ho" til-lino""' wa- |. 

he is ill. .\t that time now he turned over and he 



284 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



turning upon his .side, and thon, resting- liimselt" on liis elbows, lie at 
tlie same time looked into the hole. After a while he said: "Do thou 
look thither into the hole to see what things are oceurring there in 
yonder place." He said this to his spouse. Thereupon she bent 
forward her body into the hole and looked therein. Wh(>reupon he 
placed his fingers against the nape of her neck and jjushed her, and 
she fell into the hole. Then he arose to a standing posture, and said 
to his people: "Now do ye replace the tree that ye have uprooted. 
Here, verih% it lies." They immediately reset the tree, so that it 
.stood just as it did before the time they uprooted it. 

But as to this woman-being, she of course fell into the hole, and kept 
falling in the darkness thereof. After a while she passed through it. 
Now when she had passed through the thickness thereof to the other 



'hatia'tokonron'tate' tii'hno""' e'tho'ne' neiT Wivthathio'.soton'nio" 

turned liis bodv on its side and at that nnw 



2 the 

3 
■1 



iii'te'hakan'ere' 

thither he looked 

' la'satkiit'ho" ne 



yonder.' 

iii'tiontsii'kete' 



Ne' 

The 



o'shoii'wako" 

the it hole in. 

e' o'.shofi'wako"". 

,c it hole in. 

wa'shakoti'"ha'se' 

he said to her 



now he rested on his elbow 

A'kare" nefi 



wa'hefi'ro"" 

he it said: 



na'ho'te"' 

.siieh kind of 

thin^ <1 

•o'ne\ E'tho'ne" 

liis .\t that 



nitiotie're", 

there so it is 



o'shon'wiiko" 

it hole in 



e 

I here 



spouse. 

ia'teiekan'ere', 



ienia'ka'ronte' e" 

her najie of the there 

neck (is) 

ta'hno""' o'shoiTwiiko"' 

and it hole in 



thither she was 
looking. 

i:Vthefinisno"'sa're"' no'k' 



i!l'eiri"te"'. E'tho'ne" neiT 



E"tho'ne' dji' 

.\t that where 
time 

ia"shako'reke' 

thither he her 
pushed 

sa'hatkets'ko' 

again he arose 



tii'hno"" 

and 

to'te"" 



wa'shakawe"''ha"se' 

he -sjiid to them 



raoiikwe'ta' 

his people: 



Neil' 

■Now 



ne 

the 



se waroii tota' k we" " 

ye tree have uprooted 



nefi' .sa'hatironto'te"'. 

now 

ton'ne" 



Ke"-' 

Here 

h. 



wa''hi 

verilv 



ka'ie"'. 

it lies." 

ni'tcio't ne' 



saswaron- 

ftgain do ye 

set 

E'tho'ne' 



Akwii"' o'k" he"' ni'tcio't ne' dji' niio'- 

again they it tree Verily just thus so it again tlie where ^o it 

set up. (is) 

are'kho' ci'hotiroiltota'kwiV". 

was before they it tree had 

uprooted'. 

Ne' wa''hr ke"'i'kc"' iakon'kwe' nefi' wa"hi' na" ne'' ia'eia'- 

The verily this it is she a man- now verily that the thither 

being " one that her 

te""ne' o'shoii'wako"' tiio'kara's wa'eia'ton'tie'. A'kare' nen' iii'tiofi- 

bodyfell it hole in there it is thither her body After a now thither 



After n 
time 

to"hetste" neiT wa''hi' ia"eia'ke"'ne' ne' dji' nika'tens 

jta.ssed now verily thither she the where so it is 

out of it emerged thick 



ne 



she 

e" 

there 



MdllAWK VKKSION 



world, she of coursi' lookinl alumt lu'f In :ill lUicctioiis. and saw on all 
sides of her thiit everythiiii;- was blue in color; that there was iiothiiiif 
else for hei- to se(\ She Uiiew nothing' of what woidd. ])erhaiis. happen 
to her. for -he did not cease from fallin*;-. Hut after a time she 
looked and saw something-; but she knew nothint;- of the thinj;- she 
saw. Rut, verily, she now indeed was lookiii"' on a i;r(>at expans(> of 
watei-, albeit she herself did not know what it was. 

So this is what shr sa\\ : On the surface of the water, floatiiiji' 
about hither and thither, like Ncritablc canoes, weie all forms and 
kinds of ducks (waterfowl). Thereupon Loon notice(l her. aiid he 
suddenly shouted, saying: "A man-being-, a female one is coming 
up from the depths of the water." Then Bittern spoke in turn, 
saying: ""She is not indeed coming np out of the depths of the 
water.'" He .said: ''She is indeed falling from above." Whereupon 



tiio""hwendjia'te". XeiT wa'"hr wa"tiontka"thonnion'"hwe" tii'hno""' 

Now verilv she did look about in all and 

directions 

o'k" ne' oron'"hia" ni'io't. 



wa'e'ke" 

she it saw 



la" 

Not 

tare" 



)the'uo"' 

anythinii 

o"' ki"' 



tha'tetcio'kwata'se" 

iust it it surrounds com- 
pletely 

o'i:!" thaiofitkrit'dio 

other she it eould see. 



la- 

Not 



othe'no" 

anvthint? 



teiakoterieiT- 

she knows it 



tkonta''kwe"" 

continue.s 



o'k 

nnl 

ieiiVton'tie". 



o"''te" 

perhaps 



her bod.v is 
falling. 

ki", o'k" nitiotie're"'. la"' 

I be- only so it is done (it Not 
lieve, state of things isi. 

ho'te"' ia'ontkat'ho". No'k 

kind of thither she it saw. .\nd 

thing 

ne' iiVteiekan'ere" no'k" 1 

the 



ne"iakoi;i"ta'wenne". 

so it lier Ijodv will ' 
happen t'o, 

No'k" a'kare" nefi' iiVoiltkat'ho" 

.Vnd after a now ihithershelooked 

time (to see) it is 

othe'no"" teiakoterien'tare" dji' na'- 

anything she it knows where such 



■se'ke""' o'k" tiio- 

hecanse onlv it 



hat 



nen 

now 



se 



wa 



'hi" 



thither she it ^ 

?/ na'ho'te"". 

le such kind uf 
thing. 

Ne' ka'ti" 



and 



akao"''hfi' 

she hersfc'lf 



I'd 



kfi ■ hneko wa' ne" ' 

it great (water) 
liquid 

teieiente'ri' 

she knows it 



lie' o'hneku'ke' 



The so then the 


it water or 




they boats 
from 


drift about plurallv all it 
place to place 


10 


ka'.sora'tsera'ke". 


E"tho'ne" 


ne' 


Tcofiniat; 


irefi'to"" lie' Wil'hat'toke" 




kind of dnetwJiuiaber. 


Xt that 


the 


l.o. 


•n [he he it noticed 


11 


wa'tho"hen're"te". 


wa"heii'ro"": 


""Ofi'kwe 


" ta'ie"" kunon'wako""."" 




he shouted. 


he it said 




"A man- 
being 


she is it water m the 
coming depths of." 


12 


No'k" e"tho'ne" 


Te"ka'"ho" 


■ tj 


ii"hata'tr. 


wiVhen'ro"": "la" se" 




.\nd at that 


Bittern 




he replied, 


he it said : • Not in- 
deed 


13 


kanoii'wako"" thofita'ie""." 


Wa' 


•heiTro"": 


"" P"neke"" se" taieia'- 




it water in the ihi 
depths of 


•nee does she 
come." 


Ho 


' It said : 


".\bove indeed thence her 
Ixidy 


14 



286 IROQUdlAN COSMOLOGY [etii. 



thev held ;i council to decide M'hat they should do to provide for 
her welfare. They tinally decided to invite the Great Turtle to come. 
Loon thereupon said to him: "Thou shouklst float thy body above the 
place where thou art in the depths of the water." In the rii-st place, 
they sent a large number of ducks of various kinds. These flew and 
elevated themselves in a very compact l)ody and went up to meet her 
on high. And on their backs, thei'eupon did her body uliyht. Then 
slowly they descended, bearing her body on their backs. 

Great Turtle had satisf actor iU' caused his carapace to flout. There 
upon his back they placed her. Then Loon said: '' Come, ye who are 
deep divers, which one of you is able to dive so as to fetch up earth ; " 
Thereupon one by one they severally dived into the water. It was at 



ton'tie'." E'tho'ne' nefi' wa'hatitcie'"ha'ie"' ne' dji' nii'hatriere' 

1 is rlrifting." At Ihat now they held ii cvmncil the where so tlicy should 

lime il" it 

ne' dji' a'shakonateweien'to"". Irrtliotiri'hwaiefi'ta'se" ne' 

2 the where they her slumld prei>ure for. Tliere they decided for them- tlie 

.selves 

Rania'te""ko'wrr ia'honwaro"'ie""hare'. e'tho'ne' ka'ti' ne' 

3 he Great Turtle Ihonee they invited him. at that so then the 

time 

Tcoiiniataren'to"" nefr wa'heii'ro"": ■'.\'satia'takeni"'kwe" ne' dji' 

■i Loon now he it said : -Tliou thy body should.sl lli.- wln-re 

eaiise to float 

ke""' sl'tero"" kanofi'wako"'." No'k" tiiotiere"'''to"' irrshakotofi'- 

5 here thon art, it water -Vnd it is the first thither they them 

^si^tesl) depths of." thing 

nie'te" iotitio'kowa'ne"' ne' sora'hokoiT'a". Wa'tkonti'te"' tii'hno"" 

6 sent they arc a large body the dneks i.lunilly. They ilew an.l 

wa'konthara'tiite" tiiimo"*' ionathwe'noiini'ha'tie' tii'lino""' ia'tia- 

and thither 

konate'ra'te' e'neke'". E"' taieia'ta'ra'ne' ne' konti'shoiTnc'. 

they her went above. There her body alighted the their baeks on. 

to meet 

E'tho'ne" iieiT skr-finofi'Tr tontakontsne""t('" ialvotiia"te"'"hawf, 

9 At that now slowly thence they descendi'd they her body bore, 

time 

konti'shoiTne" ieia'tara'tie'. 

10 their baeks on her body rested 

coming. 

la'tkaie'rr ne' RaniiV'te^kowa' neii' roti'nowa"kera''ko"'. E'tho' 

11 Very correctly the he Great Turtle now he his carapace cau.ses There 

to float. 

rti'nowa'ke" e'' ia'akoti'tei'o"'. E'tho'ne" ne' Tconniatarefi'to"" 

12 his carapace on there there they her At that the Loon 

set down. time 

wa'hefi'ro"": '" Hau"', ne' sew&'thonrio'kats'te's o""'k;V rokwe'nio'" 

I'J he it said ; "Tome. the ye stout-breathed ones who lie Is able to 

(is it) do it 

ne' e'^ha'thon'ro" e"'ro""hwendjiako"ha'?" Ta'. e'tho'ne' 

li the he will dive he earth will go to bring?" So, at that 

(into the water) time 

skat'sho"" toiite'ra'te' wa'ho"'thonron'nio"'. E'tho'ne" Djienni'to' 

15 one by one thence it it did they dove into the water At that Beaver 

therebv one bv one. time 



Mohawk vkksion 



2S7 



this tiiiic tliat B(';i\i'r niadi' the iitlciiiiit and ili\r(l. 'I'lir time was lonu- 
and tlioro was only silciuc. It was a loiii:- tiiiif Ix't'oi'c his hacl< 
roappcurcd. He canic up <li'ad. Ids l>i-calhiiii;' lia\iny failed him. 
Thereupon tliev exanuned his ])aw>. hut he had hrouifht up no earth. 
Then Otter said: ■"Well, let il lie my turn now: let nie make another 
attempt." Whereu])on he dive.l. A lun^^er time elajjsed hefoi'e he 
came to the surface. He also came up dead in his turn. They then 
examined his paws also. X(Mth(>i' did he. it is said. i>ring- up any 
earth. It was tlien that Muskrat said: " 1 aUo w ill make the d(>spei-ate 
attempt." So then he dove into the water. It \\:is a still lony'er 
time that he. in turn, was under water. Then. aft<M- a while, he 
floated to the surface, coming up dead, havinjj- lost his lueatli. There- 
uijon, again, they examined the in.side of his paws also. They found 
mud. He l)rought up his paws and his mouth full of mud. 



wa'hate'nien'te"' 


waiia'thon'ro". Kai"i''hwese" 


o'k' tha'teioteiT 


tonni". 




he it attempt miuic 


he dived into tlie It was a long 
water. matter 


only H is very . 


<tiii. 


1 


Wa'kari'iiwese" 


nefi' .saio'nowtV'kera'kwe" r 


ao"*heio"'ha'tie" 


waiui- 




It was a long iniiitcr 


now again its back <'ame to the 
surface 


he eanu- np .lead 


llis 


2 


thofiriok'te"". 


K'tho'ne" w;vhonne*'s;"dce" 


ra"sno""so'ko"" 


ia"' 




breath gave «nu. 


At lliat Ihev it seareli<-(l f..r 
time 


his liiUid in 


not 


3 


ka'neka" tesro" 


■hwendjie""ha'wi". F/tho'ne" 


Tawi'ne" wa"h' 


en'ro"": 




anywhere (aga 


ini he earth brcnight. At tliat 
time 


oner lie i 


It said: 


■i 



To', i"' non'wa' skate'nieii'to"" " E'tho'iie" iieiT wfrha'thon'ro 

Well. I Ihi.s time again I try it." At that 



again I try it." 
let me try it 

Se"''ha" nrrkari'iiwe.se" nefi' 



iw he dived into tlie 

time water. 

Vhatia'ta'keraivwe". rawe"'hei- 

again he his body thml.-.i. lie eanie 



o"*ha'tie" o'nf 

lip dead also 



na 



ue 



E'tho'ne" o'nf 



na 



lie 



wa'honnr 



» (the) that At that 

that one lime 

sake' nrsno"'so'ko'"\ Ifr' ki"' o'' 

f..r his band in. Ni>t, I loo i 
tliink. 1 

E'tho'ne' An5'kie"' wa'hen'ro"': "I'' o'nf ("^"waktVta'ko 

.•^t that Muskrat be it said : 



ne'' tesro"'hwendjie"'ha'wi'. 

thai he earth bronght bac-k. 



ka'ti" 

so then 



wa'ha'thon'ro'. Se"'"ha' na'' ne 

he dived into the More that lh< 

water. one tha 

ro"thonro''ho"". No'k" a'kare' nen' .sa'hatia'ta'kem'kwe' rawe""he 



Nefi' 

I will attempt the Now 9 

hopeless." 

"' W!vkarr"hwese' 

it matter was a long ItJ 



Ills body again floated 



11 



io"'ha'tie' o'ni 

up dead also 



a re 

again 



also thai 

one 

wa'hofine".sake' 

they it sought for 



that. 

ra"sno'''.so' 



Wa'hathonrio'kte"" 

His breath gave fint. 



wa'hatitsefi' 

Ihev it found 



E'tho'ne" nen' 

At that now 12 

onawa'tsta' 

ii mud 13 



ra"tca'ne'""htiwe'. no'k' o'ni' ronhoskwa'n'honte' ne' onawa'tsta'. 

he it handful brought. and also be it mouthful had the il mu.l. 



14 



288 



TKOQl'OIAN COSMOLOGY 



[kth. 



It was then that they iiuuK' use of this mud. They coated the edge 
of the carapaee of the (ireat Turtle with the mud. Now it was that 
other muskrats. in their turns, dived into tlie water to feteh nnid. Thev 
floated to the surface dead. In this way lliey W(>rke(l until they 
had mad(> a circuit of the carapace of thi' (ireat Turtk". placing- mud 
thereon, until the two portions of the work came tog^ether. There- 
upon Loon said: '" Now there is enough. Now it will suttice." 
Thereupon the muskrats cea.sed from diving to fetch up mud. 

Now. verilj', this man-being sat on the carapace of the Great lurtle. 
After the lapse of sufficient time, she went to sleep. After a while 
she awoke. Now then, the carapace of the Great Turtle was co\ered 
with mud. 'ilien. moreover, the earth whereon she sat had become 
enlarged in size. At that time she looked and saw that willows had 
grown up to bushes along the edge of the water. Then also, when 



E'tho'ne" neiT ne"' wa'honts'te" thi'ke" 

M that time now the thev it used this it is 



onawats'ta" 

it mud. 



Wa-ha- 

They 



tinawatsta'r''ho' kiVnowaktii'tie' ne' Rania'te""kowa'. Ncfi 

mud placed (sim-arofl) it it carapace along the he i Ireiit Turtle. Xiiw 



o la 

titlier 



Ano'kie'" sa'ha'thofi'rt 



Sa"hatia"ta'kera"kwc" 



.Vga 



1 his hoilv 



iild float custom- 
arily 

wa'thonte''nowatii' 



rawe'"heio""ha'tie' 

Ik- came up dead. 



W!l"hanawatst:iko"ha'. 

he mud went to bring. 

E" thi'hatl'iere' 

so they it did 



Tl 



lianla'tt'" ■' ko wa " 

he Great Turtle 



wa'ha- 



dji' niio're' 

where so it is 
distant 

tiuawatsta'r"ho', ia'toii.sakiate'ra'ne'. E'tho'no" ne' TconniatareiT'to"' 

it mud daubed there again they two .Vt that time the Loon 



neiT wa'hen'ro"" 



'NeiT e'tho". Nen' (">"kakwe' 



m 



Nefi' 



o m 



■No 



ne' ano'kie""hokon"'a 

the muskrats plurally 

ratinawa''tstako''he'8. 

they mud went to bring up. 

Neil' wifhr ke""i'ke" 



wa'hon"tka"we" 

they stopped work 



thi; 



ia,kon'kwe' 

she mall-being 



te"'kowa' 

Great Turtle 



kii'ti" 



ra'nowa'ke' 

his carapace on. 

wa'ako'ta'we'. 

she fell asleep. 



Akwi 



he"'th^ 



No'k^ 

And 



to doit." 




■' dji' roiT"thonron'nio"'s 


■ where the 


y dove into the water 
plurally 


ietskwa 


'■hert>" Kania'- 


she s 


lat h.> 


()■ dji' 


na'karr'hwese' 


1 wlier.- 


so it was a long 
matter 


c" nefi' 


saie'ie'. Nen' 


' 


again she Xow 
awoke. 


sVnowii'ke' 


ne' Rauiii'- 


it carapace on 


the He 



ka'ti" o"'hwen'djia" iote'r''ho'ro"' n( 

so then it earth it covered itself th 

te""'kowa". nen' ta'hno"'' iote'hia'ro"" dji' niwato"'hwen'djia'' ne' 

Great Turtle, now and it has grown where so it earth (is) large the 

dji' ie'tero"". E'tho'ne" ni''n' wtrontka'tho' o'.se' iotkwiron'ni' 

where she sits. At that time ni.w .she it looked at willow it shrubs grew to 



MOHAWK VKKSIOX 



289 



slif ;i,u';iiii awoke, the carca^ of a dn-v. rccfiitly killed, lay tliei-e. and 
now liesides thi>. a >iiiall lire liurneil there, and hesich's this, a siiarp 
stone lay tlicie. Now. of I'oursi'. she dressed and quartei'ed the 
cureass of the deer and roasted some pieees thereof, and she ate lier 
till. So. when she had tinished her repast, she again looked about 
her. Now . assuredly, the earth had increased uiuoh in size, for the 
earth u-rew very rapidly. She, moreover, saw another thing-; she saw 
arowinu' shrulis of the I'ose-willow along the edge of the water. 

^foriMiver. not long after, she saw a small ri\idet take up its course. 
Thus, then, things eaine to pass in their turn. Rapidly was the earth 
increasing in size. She then looked and saw all species of herbs and 
grasses spring from the earth, and also saw that they began to grow 
towai'd maturity. 

dji' tewatciVkta'tie". NeiT ta'hno""' ne' shoiisaie'ie' o'skeiinonto""' 



unci 



the 



e"' kaia'tion'n!" a'se" kar'io'. nefi 

there its body lay mns ime it liiis now 

extended killed. 

nikadjie^'hii'-ri'. neiT tii'hno""' e" 

ow and theri 



tifhno"" 



iotek'ha" 



the 



it bi 



so it fire tis) ?mall. 

Isefi' wa'"hi" 



ka'ie°" ouen'ia 

it lies 



wa"tkonwaiii"tari"'te" 



io'hio'thi'ie". 

it stone it is sharp-ed;<eil. 

o'skeunonto"". Nefi' 

it deer. Now 



wii tiontsk 

>he ilt. 



wa'iii" o'ui" wii'onte'skofiton'nio"". Nen' o'ni" 

verilv also she roasted for iierself Xow also 

several (pieees). 

Ne' ka'ti" nen' ciVekhwiMTtiVne" tonsaiontka"thonnion'"hwe'. Nen' 

The so then now where she her food attain she looked around repeatedly. X()W 

finished eating 

ka'ti' se"'"ha" iao"'hwendjiowa'uha''o'", a'se'ke""' io'sno're' 

so then more. it earth had grown large. because it is nipid 

thika'te" o'ia' 

it is differ- other 
ent it is 

ouekwe"''tara' 

it red color 



iute'hiaTon'tie' ne' o""hwen'djiiV. 

it is inerea-sing in size the it earth lis). 

wa'e'ke"" iotkwiron'ni' ne' 

she it saw it itself shrubs the 

made 

nikakwiro'te"" ioton'ni'. 

such it kind ol 
shrub 

Ne' o'ni 

The : 

hofi'ko'te 



Nen' tii'hno""' 



atca'kta'tie" ne' 



tekarl'^hwes wa'ofitkat'ho" 



wa'ka'hio""- 

it a stream 



nikiVhio"'ha"a'. E" ka'ti" ni'io't dji' wathawinon'tie'. 

so it stream (is I There so then so it is where at ditTerent times (it 

small. bears itself along 

severally*. 



lo'.siio're" 

It is rapid 



ioto"'hwendjiate'hia"roii'tie". Nen' o'ni" 

it earth is increasing in size. Xow also 



wa'ontkat'ho" 

she it saw 



niia"tekahon't:lke" wa"tkonno"'hwendjiot'k:i"we" ne' o'ni' tontakont- 

all kinds it plants they left (it) earth the also they it 

in number 

'■hofitate'hia'ro"". 

plants increased in size. 

L'l ETH - 03 19 



290 



IKOyl'OIAN CUSMOLOOY 



Now also, when the time had coujc for her to be delivered, she 
gave birth to a female man-being, a girl child. Then, of course, 
the}' two, mother and daughter, remained there together. It was 
quite astonishing how rapidly the girl child grew. So then, when she 
had attained her growth, she of course was a maiden. They two were 
alone; no other man -being moved about there in any place. 

So then, of course, when she had grown up and was a maiden, then, 
of course, her mother was in the habit of admonishing her child, sa}'- 
ing, customarily: "Thou wilt tell me what manner of pei'son it is 
who will visit thee, and who will say customarily: 'I desire that 
thou and I should marry.' Do not thou give ear to this; but say, 
customarilj' : 'Not until I first ask my mother.*" 

Now then, in this manner, matters progressed. First one, then 
another, came along, severally asking her to l)ecome his wife, and she 



Ne' 



ne 

the 



nen 

now 



ia'ka'"hewe'' nen' 



wa'akoksivtaien'ta'ne' 

she child hroiitrht fortli 



iakoii'kwe' ne' eksa"a'. Neil' 

she man-being the she Now 

(is) child (is). 

akoiefr'a'. Akwa'' . ione'hra'kwa't 

slie hiis a Very it is marvelous 



wa''hi' 

verily 



lo'sno r(> 

it is rapiil 



eksa"a'. Ne' ka'ti" 

she The so then 
child (is). 

eia'tase' on'to"'. 

she (is) maid it became. 

kiin'ekiV to'ie"'s ne' oii'kwe'. 

anywhere one moved the man-bein,i:. 



roii'tie' ne' 

in size the 

nen' wa"hr 

now verily 



keni'tero"" ne' 

■ thev two the 

abode 

dji' iakote'hia'- 

w hen- slie increased 

:'iiakote"hia'ron'tie' 

where she increased in size 



Iono"'hsi'tci'wiV ; ia'' 



'ka" 



o la 

other 



Ta', 



one moved the 
nbout 

ka'tr 

so then 



ne 



•\n 



dji' 



iakott' 



the 



eia tase 

she is maid 



i'ke"' 



nen' wa'"hT" 

now verily 



o"niste'^'"hii" 

her mother 



iontafhro'ris 

she her tells 



9 
10 

11 
V2 

13 
14 



ontatieii"';!' 

her ofTspring 



ion'to"' 

she it says 



E"sk'liro'rr o"' ni'haia'to'te"" ne' 



to'ka 

if 

To"sa- 

Do not 

iiro'ri' 

tell 

NeiT 

Now 



e'"hi{i'kta"se' 

he thee will visit 

e"'sathon'tate', 



ne' e""hato"'*heke' 

the he will keep saying 

E'"sI'ro"' e"'s: 

Thon it wilt cnstom- 



i'ke'hre" 

I it desire 



iiioiikeni'make". 

thon T should marry. 



'Nia're'kwe' ki"' e"khe- 

■rntil first, I be- I her will 



ne' istefi"a'.' 

the ray mother." 

ka'tr e"' niio 

so then there so i 



"hwanontoiTnio"' ne' 



'to""ha'tii'". O'ifi" o'k" c"'s is're" wa 


.'shakori- 


: continued .\nother only custom- again he 
to be. it is arily comes 


he her 
asks 


a'hoti'niake". Ne' e"' ki*' e"'s 


wa'i'ro"': 


they should The there. I c\istom- 
marry. believe, arily 


.she it said: 



HEWITT] MtDlAWK VKKSIdX 2'.)1 

customarily roplicd: ••Not until 1 tirst a.sk my mother." ^^' lieu .she 
would tell her uiother what uiauuer of person had asked her to marry 
him. lier uiother would answer, sayiu}'' customarily: ••NO: ho is not 
the person." But after a while the maidiMi said: "•()nc who has a 
deep fringe along- his legs and arms paid a \ isjt." The <'lder woman 
said: "•That is the one. I think, that it will he proper for j'ou to 
marry." Thereupon she returned to the place where the young- 
man stood. She said: "We should marry, she says." The young- 
man answered, saying: ••AX'heii il is dark. I shall return." So 
then, when the appointed time arri\<Ml. he also cunie hack. Then 
it was that he paid court to hrr. But. 1 thiid-;. they two. he and 
the maid, did not lie together. When she lay down so that she 

"Nia're^kwe' e"khe^hi-o'ri' ne' isten''a"." Ne' ka'tr e"'s wu'"hi" 

•'Until first I her sball tell the inv mother." The sci tlii'ii eiistom- vcrilv 1 

iirily 

ne' neiT wa'ontafliro'ri" ne' o'nisten"';!' ne' dji' ni'haia"- 

the iKW she her tol.l the lier mother the where Mi<-h he kind 2 

of boiiy 

to'te"" ne' wa'shakori'hwanontou'ur ne' a'hoti'niake"; taieri'hwa"- 

hfts the he her has asked qnestions the they should j-he " 

marry: 

sera'ko* e"'s ne' o"uisten''a- waT'ro"" e"'s: "la"' ne"' te'ke""." 

replied custom- the her mother she it said custom- '- Not that it is." "* 

arily arily: (one) 

No'k' a'kare" ueiT wa'i'ro"" ne' eia'tase': "• Wa'hakwat'ho" ne' 

And lifter a now slie it said the she maid •• He paid a visit the ^ 

time (is); 

roii'kwe", teiotarota'tie" ne' ra*sina'k(>". no'k' o'ln"" ne' ranofi- 

Iteinan- it fringe showed the his legs (in. and also the his " 

being (is), along 

tsil'ke'."' Wa'i'ro"' ne' akok.stefi"':!": ■' Ne"' ki"' e"kriie'rite' ne' 

arms on." She it said the she elder one "That. 1 it will be the ' 

(isi; believe. proper 

e"seni'niake'."" E"tho'ne" nen' e'' sa'ie"''te" dji' noii'wc" i'trate' 

ye two will \i that now there again she where plaee there he ^ 

marry.-' time went stands 

ne' raneke""tero"". Wai'ro"" ne' eia'tase': •• Aiofikeni'nlake", 

the he young man. She it sjiid the she maid -'Thon-I should marry, 9 

(is) iiiew-bodied): 

ia'ke"'."" Ta"hari"hwa"sera'ko" ne' raneke""tero"' wa'hen'ro"" 



He replied the he young man (is i he it said; 



ra'to"' 


ne' eia'tase". 


Ne' nen' 


lain to- 
gether 


the she maid 
< new-bodied i. 


The now 


ta'we' 


eVka- ne' 


raoien'kwir 


sleep 


one (it isj the 


bis arrow 



10 



'*Ne' nr'n' e"tio'karas e'tho'ne" nt'fi' t(''"'tke"."" Ne' ka'ti' ci- 

"The now it will beeome at that now 1 will come." The so then there H 

dark time 

ia"ka'"hewe" dji' nofi'we" ni'hona'to"" e'tho'ne" ka'ti" sa'rawe". 

it arrivi-d where Ilie jdaee just where lie it at that sri then he again 1 — 

appointe<l time arrived. 

NeiT ka'ti" wiVshakotchinato""ha'.se'. No'k" ia"' ki"' te'hoiina- 

Xow so then In- ■■ courted " ber. .\nd not. 1 thev two 13 

believe. have 

shiVofitiiVtioiTnite" ne' e"iako'- 

she lay supine the she will 1-i 



wfrha'ie"' 



15 



292 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOCiY [eth. ann. 21 

(■(luld sleep, he laid (ine ol' his iirrdWs beside her liodv. Thereiqjon 
he deiiiirted. Then, at his return, he aaaiii took his arrow and 
depai'ted again, carrvini;' the arrow away with him. lie nevei- came 
l)ack afterward. 

After a while the elder woman heeame aware that the maiden was 
orowing in size, eaused hy the fact that she, was preg'iuuit. 

So when the day of her delivery bad come, she l)i(>Ui;ht forth 
twins, two male infants. I5ut diirino' the time that she was in travail, 
the maiden heard the two talking' within her body. One of them said: 
■'This is th(> place through whi(^h wo two shall eaierge from here. It 
is a nuich shorter way. for, look thou, there are many transparent 
places." But the other person said: '"Not at all. Assuredly, we 
should kill her by doing this thing. Howbeit, let u.s go out that other 
way, the way that one, having become a human being, will use as an 
exit. We will turn around and in a downward direction we two will 



E'tho'ne" neiT sa'ha'ten'ti". Ne' ka'ti' ne' nen' shonsa'rawe' 

1 At t hilt niiw again he di'- Tlic/ so then the now again lie re- 

time piirted. turned 

tofisfi'ra'kwe" ne' raoien'kwire" neiT til'hno""' sfrha'tefi'tf ionsa'- 

2 he it tiiiik nji llie Ills arrow now ami he again tie- lie it took 

again parted 

ha'"hawe" ne' raoien'kwire'. la"' noiiwen'to'"' tha'tethawe'noil'. 

3 away with ilie liisnn-nu. Not ever did he return (retrace 

him his steps). 

A'kare' kti'ti" ne' akoksteiT'iV nen' Wii'ont'toke' nen' 

4 Altera m> then the sheclderone now slie it notieed now 

time (is) 

iakote'hiii'ron'tie' ne' eiii'tase' ne' kari'hoiTni" dji' iene'ro'". 

she is increasing in size the she maid. ttie it it causes where she is preg- 

uew-hodied is nam. 

Ne' ka'tf ne' nefi' ciia'akoteni"seri'"he"se" Wii'akokssVtaien'ta'ne' 

6 The so then the nou- where her day arrived toiler she became possessed of 

offspring 

te'nik'"he"'. No'k" dji' na'"he' wa'^hf nt'^ii' iakoren'hia'ke"' 

7 thevtwoare .\nd where it lasts verily now she was in pain 

■twins. (while) 

iakothon'te" ne' eiii'tase' tet'hoti'thare' eia"tako"'. Shaitv'ta' 

J^ she it lieanl the she new- there they conversed her body in. He one 

bodied(is) together. person 

ra'to"": '• Ke""' nofi'we" te"teniiake""ta'kwe". Se""ha' ne' 

!♦ lie it said; ■'Here (it is! the place thou I will use it to go out. More the 

niio'rc'a' a'.se'ke"" satkat'ho" o'k" thiia'teio'swathe'nio"'." No'k' 

1('J so it is little becnuse do thou look just it is transparent in places." And 

distant 

ne' shaia'ta" ra'to"': ''Ia"'te"'. E^iethi'rio'. wa"hi' nii"' ne''. 

11 the he one he it said: " Not at all. Thou I will kill verily that the 

person her, one that. 

E"' ki"' nonka'ti" te°'teniiake'"'ta'kwe' dji' noii'ka'ti' e"ieiake"'''ta'kwe' 

12 There. 1 he- side of it thou I will u-se it to go where side of it one will use it to go 

lieve. out out 

ne' oii'kwe" e"iakoto°'o"'hii'tie". Te"tiatkar'hate'nr e'ta'ke' noiika'ti' 

13 the man-being 



HKWITT) MdHANVK ■VKJvSIOX '298 

go." So tlicii till' t'drnuT (inc ri)iiliriiic(l wlial this our liail ]>n)]i<>>i'(l. 
when this one snid: ••'I'hiis it sli:ill (•(Jiitiliur Id \n\" 

liul. h()\vc\('r. lit' iiiiw coiilcstt'd anotiirr matter. He ditl not coiii- 
ply whi'ii till' sMouil imc said: "•Do thou take the lead." He said: 
"Not at all: do thou y'o ahead." So thou it «as in this iiiuniief that 
thev two eonteiided. and he who said: "■ Hight in this xci'v place let 
ll.s two yo stfaiyht out. tor assuredly this way is as near as that." 
gained his point. Finally, the otlni- ayfeed that he hiinseli' should 
take the lead. .\t that time. then, lie turned about, and at once he 
was 1)oi'ii. So at that time his e-fandiuotliof took him u}) and eai'ed 
for him. ■{"hen she laid him aside. At that time she ayain ea\-e 
attention to hef 'the daue'litei'|. fof now. indeed, anothef ti'a\ ail did 
!>ho .sutler, lint that other one eni(>ri;etl in another place. He came 
out of her ariupit. So, a.s to him, lie killed his iiit)ther. Then, his 



•• I'se". shell 


I't." Ka'to"" 


-Thou. (L.thoi 
tlu- !,■ 


lltaki- H.ils..ivs 
ad." 


ni'io't dji' t 


e"hotiriiiwa 


soitis wluTi- 


tlR'yt«...natl.T 


lie' ra'to"": 


••O'k- ke'- 


til.; hoitsiiys: 


"Onlv luTi' 
it is 


i" niiore"';V 


iiiV ne"'." 


it is not fnr 


that the 



niiefrhefit'ne'." NeiT ka'tJ" ne' shaia'ta" wa'hari'hwa'ni'rate' 

thillicrthoii I Ncnv s,i then tin' lu- i.iif lio it matter confirmed 

will go." in-rson 

dji' na'ho'te"" ra'to"': '"Ne' e'' naio'to"'-hake\" 

"vvhcre such kind of he it said: "The thus so it should continue 
thing to he." 

No'k' o'iiV ki"' non'wa" na'ho'tt"'"" tonsa'hari'hwake"nhri". 

And other the- this time such kind of again he it matter debated for. 
I tiling^, licve. thing 

te'hat'hon'tats ne' shaia'tfr dji' ra'to"': 

he it consents to the lie one where he it savs: 

person (isi 

"LV'te"". r.se". sheiTt." K'' ka'ti" 

"Not at all. Them, do thou take There s,,theu 

the lead." 

ken'"he"'. no'k" wifhateri^lnvatkwe'nf 

del>ated and he liis point won 

tmatter) 

nofi'we" ietiattakwari"'sia"t ne' wiV'hi 

it is not far that 

Ihal." 

Ta'. e'tho'ne" nen' ne' shaia'ta' wtiiiathon'tate' rao"'"ha" 

So, at that time now the he one person lie consented to it he himself 

e"'ha''heilte". E"tho'ne" nefi' wa'thatkar'hate'ni' ia'hakontatie"te' 

he will take the .\t that time now he turned himself around. he without 9 

lead. stopping 

wa'heiina'kerate". Ta'. e'tho'ne" ne' ro'sot'ha" wa'thoiiwaia'ta'kwe" 

he was born. So, at that time the his grand- she his body took up 10 

mother 

wa'honwakwata'ko'. K"tho'ne" i'.sl" iii'e'io"". E'tho'ne" a'ro' 

she him eared well for. .\t that time far there she it .-Vt that time again 11 

yonder laid. 

ton.saioiltate'nia'nVne" u'.se'ke""' nefi' se" a're' o'uV tontaie- 

again she her her hands set to because now indeed again other she had \'2 

it is 

ro""hia'ke"'. No'k' ak'te' ne' iion'wo" wa"hriiake"''ta"kwe'. 

travail. .\nd aside the the place he it emerged by. 

E'nho""ro'ko"" wa^haiake""'ta'kwe'. T;i'. wa'siiako'rio' na'' ne" 

Her armpit in he it emerged. so, he her killed 



13 



29-4 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



orandmother took him up and attended to his needs also. She com- 
pleted this task and laid him alongside of the one who had tirst come. 
So thereupon she devoted her attention to her child who was dead. 
Then, turning herself about to face the place where she had laid the 
two infants, she said: "Which of you two destroyed my child?-' One 
of them answered, saying: '"Verily, he himself it is, I believe." This 
one who had answered was a very marvelously strange person as to 
his form. His flesh was nothing })ut flint." Over the top of his head 
there was, indeed, a sharp comb of flint. It was therefore on this 
account that he emerged by way of her armpit. 

But the flesh of the other was in all respects similar in kind to that 
of a man-being. He spoke, saying: ''He himself, indeed, killed 
her." The other one replied, saying: "Not at all, indeed." He again 



ro'nisten"a". E'tho'ne' wa'thonwaia'ta'kwe' wa'honwakwata'ko' 

his mother. .\t that time she his body took up she eared for liim well 

o'' na" ne". Wa'es''a' nefi' ska"ne" wa'honwatiia'tion'nite" ne' 

too the that She it finished now one at (place) she lay their bodies extended the 



tho^hen'to"". 

thence he came 
first. 

iakaoii'he'io"' i 

she is dead t 

ne°s{liontie'ra'te' 



Ta', 



e'tho'ne" 

at that time 

outatieiT'iV 

her offspring. 



nen 

now 



wa'tiontate'nia'nvne' 

she her her hands set t(j 



ne 



dji' 

where 



non we 

the place 



E'tho'ne' nen' e" 

At that time now there 

ni'honwatiia'tioii'nito"' 

she them laid extended 



nonka'ti' 

side of it 

ta'hno"" 



C) she it said: 



0""ka 

■■ Who is it 



tbi 



teseniiif'she" 

ye two individ- 
uals 

wa'heii'ro"': 

he it said: 



wa'shako'rio" ne' kheien''a'?" 

ay oiTspring?" 



he her killed 



the 



ki"'. 

Ibe- 



Shaia'ta' tiVhata'ti" 

He one thence he 

person answered 

Ke^'i'ke"' ta'hata'ti' 

This it is thence he 

replied 

ni'haia'to'te"". Ao'sko"' tawi'skara' 

.such his body It is wholly flint (crystal) 

kind (is) chert 

ta'tie" raonondjistaken'iate' io'hio'thi'ie' tawl'skara' 

his head crest of it is sharp flint (crystal) 

it is 

w:l"haiake""ta''kwe". 



wa ni 

verily 

No'k- 

And 



:ari lion 111 



ione'hra'kwa''t 

it is marvelous 



"nhoro'ko" 



' Rao"' 'ha", 

" He himself 

(it is), lieve, 

rotonkwe'tatie'ro"' 

his person ugly (is) 

e' raoierofi'ke 

le his flesh on. 



wa"hi'." 

•verily." 



the 



dji' 

where 



Teiotaro- 

It has a ridge 
(along it) 

e"'. Ne" 

deed. That 



ne' shaia'tti" ne' 

the 



one 
person 

Ta'hata'tr wti'hen'ro"' 

Thence he he it said : 

replied 

'hata'tf ne' shfiia'ta' 

spoke the he one 



npit in 

tkiiie'rf 

;he it is 

correct 

••Rao""ha' 

"He himself 

(it is) 

wa'heii'ro'": 

he it said : 



it used to emerge. 

' on'kwe' ni'hiiieroiito'te"'. 

man-being such his flesh kind 
of is. 

Tonta- 

Thence he 
again 

"Ia"te'" se"." Sa'hen'ro-": 

'Not at all indeed." Again he it said: 



wa'shako'rio'."' 

he her killed." 



all is for this reason that he is cnV 
Consult TheCosmoponic Gods of the Ir 



Ml Tawiskaro"', which Is 
quois. Proc. Am. Ass. Adv 



the Mohawk nar 
,Sci..v.44.pp.241i 



e for flint or chert, 
rul following, 1895. 



MonAWlC VKKr^ItlX 



"Of) 



said: ■" Iiult'i'd. he liimsclf killed her." 'V\\[t> then, in this iiumiier. llic 
twodi'l)atod. r>nt he w ho was Mnill y of kiliiiii;' ln'i- did not s\vt'i-v(< fi-oni 
his denial, and so ihrn lu> (inaily won his point. Whereupon their 
granchiiother seized tb.e ))ody of him whusi^ tlesh was verily that of a 
man-heiiiyand with all ln'r nii<;ht east him far into the laishes. But the 
otlu>r. whose fiesli was llint. was taken u[) and cared for Uy her. And 
it was also wonderful how nnu-li she lo\ cd him. 

Now. in its turn, she aeain laid hei- hands on tile llesh hody of iier 
girl eiuld. who was \erily now not alive. She cut otl' her head 
and said: "Even tluuigh thou ai-t now dead, ^'et, albeit, thou shalt 
continue to ha\e a function to perform." .Viid now she took up the 
flesh body and hung it on a tree standing hard by her lodge, and she 
said: "Thou shalt continue to give light to this earth here pre.sent. 
But the head also she hung in another place, and she said: "Thou also 



"Se"' rao""ha' wa"shako'rio". 

"Indeed, he himself he her killed." 

(it is). 

Thori"hwakont{i"lvo" 

He continued to assert it 



E-' ka'tr 



ni'io't wa'thniri'hwa- 

soitis they two it matter 



ke"'nha" 

disputed. 

.shaia'ta" dji' 



dji' raton'hi''ha' no'k" ho'ni" 

where he it denied iind iilso 



ka'it"^"" ne' shako'rio' 

he one where it lies the he her killed 

person 

tkwe'ni'. E'tho'ne" ne' roti'sot'ha" 

point \t that 



tkaie'ri 



time 

oii'kwe" 



mother 

ni"haiero"'to'te" 



eorrect kind of 

o'hon'tako"" ia'honwrua'ton'tf. Jso'k 

it shrubbery in thither she his bodv .Vn»l 



ka'ti" wa'hateri"hwa- 

-so then he bis (matter) 

wa"thonwaia'ta"kwe' ne'ne' 

she his hody took up ihe that 

tiiiint)""' iivtionte'shen'nitVte" 

and she employed her whole 

strength 

ne' shaia"ta' ne' tawi'skara' 

til.- be one the flint (crysUil) 



i"aiero'''tota"'ko" 

he is fleshed thereby. 



wa'thofiwaia'ta'kwt 

she his body took up 



ne 



WiVhonwateweien'to" 

she bim eared for well. 



no'k' ho'ni" akwa"' ione'hra'kwa" dji' ni'honwanoro""'khwa'. 



Neil' 

Xow 



non wa 

this time 



nuon.saie lere 



n holds dear. 

akoierofi'ta" ne' 

her flesh the 



ontatien"'ii"-ken'ha" ne' wa'"hi" 

her offspring it was the verily 

tenia'ria'ke" 

her head cut off 



so"'be'io"'. 

thou art dead. 

watie''kwe' 

she it took up 



tii'lmo"'' 

and 

<t'>'""ha" ki'' 



wa 1 ro 

she it said 



believe. 

oieron'ta" 

it flesh 



irr' tetciakon'"he'. Wa'onta- 

not still she lives. She 

■ Iawero"'ha'tie'", dji' neiT 

"Kvelitbongb where now 

(no matter) 

"■sateri'hoii'take'." NeiT tii'hno""' 

Ihou it duly wilt have X<nv Mu.i 

to perform." 

e' akono"'siI'kta" ke'r'"hite" e"' 

le her house beside it tree there 



wii'e'ha're"" ta'hno""' wa'i'ro"": "Tf"'sii'shwathe"to""hake" 

she it hung up and she it said : ■ Thou it wilt eontinue to light 

ke""' wiito'"hwendjia'te", no'k" ho'ni" ne' onofi'dji" ak'te" 

here it earth is extant. tint also the it head elsewhere 



ne 



1 
2 
3 
•i 
5 
6 

7 
8 
9 
10 
11 
12 
13 

U 
lo 



296 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



shalt c'Oiitiimo, to have a function. Thou shalt hiivo lejss power 
to give light." Thus then she completed her arrangements for sup- 
plying herself with light. Now, assuredly, she had made fast the 
.sun for herself, and also the moon. She impo.sed on them the 
duty of furnishing her with light for their part. Verily, indeed, it 
was the head of her girl child who was dead that she used to make 
the moon, but her body she made into the sun. They were to be 
fixed alwaj's in one plat^e, and w'ere not to be moving from place 
to place. Now, besides this, she restricted them to hei-sejf and her 
grandson, saying: "We two, entirely alone, shall ever be supplicil l)y 
this light. No other person shall use it, only we two ourselves."" 

When she had now, indeed, finished all of her task, she was sur- 
prised by the moving of the grasses at the spot whither she had 
cast the other one of her grandchildren. He was alive; he had 
1 

non'we' nu'e'ha're"' ta'hno""' Mu'i'ro"': "E"''sateri''hori'take" o" 

1 the place slic it hung up hihI she it said: "Everthou it duty wiU liavc too 

to perforin 

ni'se". Ka'ro' ni'se' dji' ne"'se"shats'teke' ne' dji' te"'sc"shwa- 

2 tlie Less the where thy power shall ho the where thou it shalt eause 
thou. thou ' effective 

the-'te"'." Nefi' WiVhr wrfeweienneii'ta'ne' dji' ne"io'to""hake' 

3 to be Now vcrilv she it manner tinishetl where so it will continue 
light." " of it to be 

dji' te"iakot'shwathe"te"'. Neii' wtV'hr iakoteraivwanefitak'to"', 

4 where it her mil cause it to be Now verily she has sot up it sun for herself, 

light for. 

e"'hni'ta' o'nf, konwai'i'hoiita'ni' te"iako'shwathe'to"'"hrike" na" 

O it moon also. she her duties gave it will cause it to bo light tliat 

one 

ne"'. Ne' se'' wa'^hT' ne' oiltatiefi"';!* ne' iakao"iH''io"' 

6 the The indeed verilv the her offspring the she is dearl 
that. 

akonon'dji" ne' e"'linl'ta" WiVakoiTnia'te", no'k" ne' akoie'rofita' 

7 her head the it moon she used it to and the her flesh 

make it, 

kara"kwa' na"' ne". Tiiotko"" kato'ke"" . e"ioi'a'nen'tako"\ ia" 

o it sun that the Always it is certain it will be attached, not 

one that. way 

te"kia,'tentie'seke". Nefi' tiiiino""' wa'oritathwe'non'nie" 

9 thev two will travel about Now and she restricted them 

habitually. herself 

" Onkeno"'ha"il' te"iorikiat"shwathe"to"'"hake'. Ia" 

10- "Thou I only thou I will give light for us. St>t 

o'ia" thiliofits'te", ne' o'k' ne' ()nkeno'"ha''i'i'.'' 

11 other one will use it, Ibe only the thou I only." 

it is 

Neil' wa''hT' akwe'ko"" wa'eweieiinefi'ta'nc" wa'oiitie're"" o'k' 

12 Now verily it all she finished its manner she was surprised nnly 

of doing 

kfi'tf tetio'honti'sho"*'kh\vii' dji' noii'we' ie'hofiwriiirton'tio"' 

13 sr) then there it grass moves to where the place there she his body threw' 

and fro 

ne' shaifi'ta'' ne' ronwatere"';!'. ron''he". Ia"' te'hawe"'he'io'", 

14 the ho one the her grandson, he is Not he has died. 



wa 

she 


I ro 

it saiil 


o-'ka" 


n 


anyone 


11 



"Kwm! MOHAWK VKKSIoN 297 

iiol ilii'il; for slh' thuuM'liI wlicn -lir hail cast liim I'ar away tlial In' 
woiilil. Ill' i-ours,'. ilii'. I)iil. how licit, he hail not died. lie walked 
alioul tluTc aiiioiiL;' the liii>lu'~. liiil after a while he came thence 
toward the h)dj;v of liis <>-iMndiiiothei-. Inil she ordefcd him away, 
sayiriu': "(to tliou far ort' voiidtM-. I lia\e no dcsii-e \\lialc\-er to look- 
on thee, for llioii it is, assuredly, wlio hast killed my c-irl child. So. 
then, therefore. e-,> thou fai' olV yonder." \'ei'ily. he then went from 
there. Hut. allieit. lie was movinji' aliout in a jilace i\o( far from the 
place where the lode-c stood. Resides this, the male child was in 
ijood health, and his e-rowth was I'ajiid. 

After awhile he made for himself a how and also an ari'ow. 
Of course he now- went ahout shootine- from iilacc to jilacc I[c 
went, indeed, almut from place to ]ilac(>. for now. of coui'se. the 
earth wa.s indeed of considerable .size. 'Vhc earth. inde(>d, \erilv 



a'se'ke""' wsVeiT're' dji' i'.sf ieMionwaia'toiTtio"" e"'re"''heie" 

lu'cau.'^o she it desired where far. there she his bodv ca.st lie will die 

yonder 

wa''lii". no'k" ia"' ki"' te"hawe"'he'io"'. K'' hi'tre'se" oiionta- 

verilv. I.ul not. the- he has died, 

lieve, 

ko""'sho"". No'k' a'kare' e'' na'tonta're" dji' iakono"".sote" ne' 

itsrassill. .\nd after a there theliee he where lier llou.se stands the '^ 

along time eame 

ro'sot'ha'. no'k" sa"honwane"nia'nr wa'i'ro"': "I'sf nofi'we' 

his grand- and she llim drove away again she it said: "Yonder place "1 

mother. 

niia'ha'se'. Ta"' othe'no"" tha"t(>wakato"'hwendjion'ni" ne' takofikan'- 

thithcrdo Not anything I iiin in need of it the I thee should O 

thou go. 

erake\ a'se'ke""' i'se" wa'"hr she'rio" ne' kheien'Tr. Wa"s'. 

see. because thou verilv thou her the mv oiTspring. i:n. " 

didst kill 

nio"' ka'ti". i'si" non'we" niia'ha'.se"." 'ro'ke".ske" kii'ti" i'si" 

so he so then. far. place thither do thou 11 is true .so then far. ' 

it yonder ,go." yonder 

noilka'tl" ioilsa're". No'k" e"' ki"' i're'.se" ia"' i'no"" te'ke"" 

the side again he .\nd there. Ibe- he went not f.ir iris ■'^ 

of it went. lieve. aliout 

ne,' dji' kano""'sote" noii'we", tifhno""' rota'kari'te" ne' 

the wliere it house place, and h- w.is w,.ll il,,- !• 

stands 

i"ak.sa"'a" io"sno'r<>' dji' rote'hitVrofi'tie". 

hei-hild it is raj.id where he is increasing 1" 

in size. 

A'kare" neiT wa'hata"i''MTnofi'nr ( i! waiiata't'ilnofi'nie"')." kait'MT- 

.\ftera now he made a bow for ii H 

time himself 

kwire' o'nl" wi'rroii'ni". Nen' wa'"hi" roi("'""(''""ha'tie"se". K'rok 

arrow also he it made. Xow verily he went about Kvery \'2 

shfKiting it. where 

i.s'fc" .se"'. a'.se'ke"" neiT se"' wa'^hi' akwa" ke""' niwato"- 

ly very here so it earth IS 

'hwefi'djia*. lote'hia'ron'tie" ,se"' wa'"br ne' o""hwen'djirr. Ne' 

large (is). II continued to indeed verily "" it eurih I h.- 14 

increase in size 

"This is the usual form of \]:r i cNt [.receding term. 



298 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[rth. 



continued to grow in size. So at times he would return to the .side of 
the lodge. The other boy. his ^younger brother, looked and saw that 
he had a bow and also an arrow. Then he spoke to her, his grand- 
mother, .raying: "Thou shouldst make for me a bow and also au 
arrow, so that I also should have them." So, thereupon, she made 
him a bow and also an arrow: and, then, therefore, they l)(>t!i had ))ows 
and arrows. 

So now. verily, they two wandered about shooting. So then he 
whose body was exactly like that of a man-being went in his shooting 
along a lake shore, even at the waters edge. There stood a chimp of 
bushes there, whereon re.sted a flock of birds. He shot at them and 
they flew over the lake, but the arrow fell into the water. Thereupon 
he went thither to the water's edge, and cast himself into the lake; 
he desired to go and recover his ari'ow. So when he leaped into the 





ka'ti* sewatie 


're'" kauo" 


'siik'ta" sa're'te'. Wa'hatkat'ho" 


ne' 


1 


so then sometimes house 


! beside again he He li 
would go. 


)0ked 


the 




shiiia'ta" ne' 


ia'tate'keiT'a" 


ro'en'naie"' kfiien'kwi re" 


o'ni". 


Nt>n' 


2 


he one the 
l>erson 


they two are re- 
hite'd tts hrolhers 


lie it bow has it arrow 


also. 


X..W 




wa'shakawe""h!' 


I'se' ne'ne' 


ro'.sot'ha' wiX'hen'ro"': 


'•A-sl. 


:wa"en- 


•'• 


hehersairlt.. 


the that 


hLsgraniV heitsahl: 
niotlier 


■■Thou it bow- 
>houldst make 




non'nie"" no'k" 


o'nf ne' 


kaien'kwire". aonkiefi'tilke" 


o'ni" 


ni"." 


-t 


forme l.ul 


«lso the 


it arrow. I it sh.iulcl liave 


His.) 


the I." 




Ta', e'tho'ne" 


nefi' wa 


.■honwiV'ennon'nit'"" no'k" 


o'nf 


ne' 


5 


So. at that 


now 


she it him bow made and 


a Is.. 


the 



nen' wa"hi' tenidjia'ro"" rona'efi'nait'^' 

now verily they both they bow had 



o m 

also 



kaien'kwire'. 

it arrow. 



TV, nen' 
e' ka'ti" n' 



wa'"hi" te'honnataweii'rie" 

verily they traveled about. 



rotiie^'e'^hii'tie'se". Ta', 



th. 



tkaie'ri" on'kwe" ni'haia'to'te"" dji' roie''"e'"ha'tie"se', 

the so then the itiseor- man- sueh his body where he goes about 

reet being kind of (is i' shooting, 

kaniatarfikta'tie' i're" dji' teio'hnekak'te". E" 

it lake along side of he wh.T.' it liquid (water) ends There 
walks V = water' s edge I . 

ta'hno""' e" ke"tho'kwa'"here" tci"teri"'iV. Wa'ha'ia'ke'. tii'hno" 

and there it bunch rested on bird. He shot, and 



io"hiano''kote' 



kaniatara'ke' 

it lake on 

raoieii'kwire'. 

his arrow. 



niia'ka'tie" 



E'tho'ne" 

.\t that 



tii"lmo""' 

an.l 

•" niia'ha'i 



awen'ke' 

it water in 



d]V 



ia'ha'"ho" ne' 



teio'hnekak'ta" 



tii'hno" 

and 



o'k- 



irrhatitVton'ti" kaniatara'ke\ wa're're" ofi3ekko"ha' 

thither he his it lake on, he it intended I it will go after 

body east again 



MOHAWK \'KRSI()>- 



299 



watiT. he did not feci tli;il lie had plunucd into tlic \v;ilfr. Iicc;iu>i' he 
fell siijiine oil the oround. There was no water thrrc. He ai'ose 
and was sui-i)ii.sed that a lodye stood there, and that he had arisen 
beside the (h)orway. He hooked into tiie hidue and saw a man sitting- 
therein. The man who was sitting' in tiie lodge said: ■' Enter thou 
here." So then he entered, and he who sat therein said: ''Thou hast 
now arrived. I as.suredly invited thee tliat thou shouldst eoiue here. 
Here. then, lies the reason that I sent for tiiee. It is l)(>eause I hear 
customarily the kind of language thy grandmother uses toward thee. 
She tells thee that she does not love thee, and the reason of it is that 
she believes that what Tawi'skaro"" customarily says is true. He savs. 
customarilv. of cour.se. that thou killedst her who was the mother of 



ne' raoien'kwire. Ne' ka'tf 

tlie his arrow. The so then 

o'hnekii'ke' ik'' te'hotto'ke"' 

it liquid on not he it noticetl 



the 



^ii 


' neiT 


ia'the 


nnitco" 


■'kwa-k 


rt-her 


e no« 




thither he leaped 


^' 


ia'ho\sk< 


y'o"' 


ne' 


■hnelca' 


,e 


thither hi 
fallen into 


■ h.iil 


the 


it liquid 



a'se'ke'"' o'"hwendjia'ke* ia^husha'tiVne'. la"' kau'eka 

because it earth on there he fell Not anywheri- 

supine. 

Sa'hatkets'ko* uefi' wa"hatie're" 

Again he arose now he was surprised 



ke- 



teka'hne'ko". 



o'k 



e" 

there 



kano'"'sote" 



ka'n'hoka'ronte' 

it doonvay is open 

hatkfit'ho" kai 

he looked ii 



ak'tii" 



non we" 

place 



Nen' 

Now 

Ta'. 



wa'hen'ro"" 

he it said 

e'tho'i 



^ako- 



kau( 



wa'li 



yke' 



sako" 



onsa'hatkets'ko". 

again he arose. 



' ron'kwe" 

he man- 
being (is) 

then'tero"" : ' 

there he 



iVhere 

itV- 

XoH- there 

theii'tero'". 



NeiT 



■■sted: 



nen 

now 



iiVliatau'eia'te' 

tht-re he entered. 



ta-h 



no 



ne' then'tero"": 



NeiT 



Wif'sewe". 

thou hast 



1"' wa''hi' 



ne 

the 



aoiita"'se". Ke""' ka'ti" 



kari'hon'n 

it it causes 



when- 



" Kasatau'eia'te'."" 

'Thence do ihou 
enter." 

lU'iT wa'heiTro"" 

now he it said 

ieko""huoiTko"" 

hence I thee sent 
for 

ieko"'hnon'ko"" 

hence I thee sent 



a'se'ke"" 

because 



le. It IS 

wakathoii'te' 

1 it hear 



sa'sot'lia" dji' nikari'ho'te" 



iako"thare" ne 

she speaks the 

ne' tiiori"hwa" 

the just it it is cause 



of 



na'ho'te" 



i.se Ice 

thou (the 
to. 

dji' n 

where tt 

ra'to"". 

he it says. 



lesa'hro'rrs dji' 

she thee tells wliere 

tiiakawe'ta''ko"" 

so she it firmlv believes 



ia"' teie,sanoro''''khwa". 

lot she thee loves (esteems). 

ne' Tawi'skaro"" dji 



Flint (Crystal I 



Ka'to"' 

He it says 



W 



ri'^hi" 



1 se 

thou 



sh 



e no" 



ne 



such kind of e 

thing arily arily iitisi didst kill 

ietchi'nistei1"':i'-ke"'ha". Ta'. ia"' to'ke"ske" te'ke"' dji' na'ho'te"" 

she of you two was. i^o. not it is true it is where such kind o.' 

mother thing 



300 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



you two. Now. what he customarily say.s is not true, uiul the yraiul- 
mother of you two lirmlj^ lielieves the things that he says; so that is 
tlie reason that I desire that thou shouldst come hither. For the fact 
is. she discriminates between you two, lovingf him, l)ut not thee. 
Hei'e, then, I have made a bow and an arrow as well for thee. Here, 
then, take them." So thei'eupon he accepted them. They were 
marvelously tine in appearance. He said: "Thou must make use of 
these as thou goest about shooting, for sometimes thou hast asked 
thy grandmother to make thee a bow somewhat V)etter than the one 
thou madest for thj^self, yet she would, customarily, not give ear to 
it, and besides that she would habitually refuse, and then order thee 
awaj\ She would customarily say: 'Go thou from here. I have no 
desire to be looking at thee, for thou art the one assuredly who killed 
m\' girl child.' Now this, customarily, was the kind of discourse 
she spoke. So now, then, another thing. Here, of course, are two 



e s 



10 



ra'to"" 

! it says 



no 



k' ne' ietchi'sot'ha' ne' 



the 



cus- 
tomarily 

na'ho'ten' ra'to"'; tsi', 

such kind of lie it says; so. 
tiling 

Ne' dji' teiakoti"he"" 

slie one to tlic 
oilier prefers 



I ijrantl- 



the 



tiiakawe'ta"ko"' 

so she it firmly believes 



mothc 

ne" tiiori''hwiX* wake'ro"' 

that so it reason 



dji' 

'here 



ke"" 



the 

"te'se'te'. 



where 



rao'" 'ha' 

he him- 



I it pur- 
> posed 

rofi wanoro" "kh wil 



ia"te" 



ka'ti' 



koilia'ennofinien'ni' 

I thee it bow have made 



for, 



kaieil'kwir 



Akwii 

Verj' 



ka"tr. 

so then.' 



Ta', 



Kg-' 

Here 
(it is) 

i o n e ' h ra' k wa ' t io ra 'se 

it is marvelous it is fine 

in appearance. 

saie"'e"'ha'tic'.se', a'se'ke"" 



e'tho'ne" 

at that 
time 



no K 

and 



nen 

now 



no'k' 



wii'haie'na', 

he it took. 



Wa'he.n'ro"' 

He it audi 



"Ne" 



because 



.sewatie're"' 

sometimes 



"sats'thake' 

'That thou it Shalt use 
one haljitually 

wiX'sheri'hwanon'- 

thou licr askedst 



to"'se' 

question 



thi- 



aioian ereke 

it would be 
good 

thfiionthofi'tati' 

she it would eonsen 



sa'sot'hrr 

thy graud- 
mother 

ne' dji' 



aiesa ennon men 



ne 



se 



ha' 

more 



ni'io't lie' satatsa'a'ni". ia" 



t;i"lini)"" 



iiiesate'kwa'te' 



CI 

not, I 

believt 

Wii'i'ro"' 

she it said 



11 



12 



13 



14 



SI 



noil we 

the idaee 



ia'hii 



la" 

Not 



tha'tewakato"'hweridjion'ni' 

I it desire, (it is needful for me 1 



takonkan'ereke'. I'se' wa'"hi' se" she'rio' ne' 

I thee should st 



Tho 



e" e"'s niieri'ho'te" 

thus ens- such her tale is 
tomarily 

Ke"" wa"hi' tekano"'kwen"iake" 

This verily twoit earsof corn in inimber 



where 



iako^'thtire' 

she is talking. 



kheieii'Ti 

my off- 
spring. 

nefi' a're 



tekofiteroiTweks 

white= (shriveling) 



again 

)'nc"'st( 

it eorn 



Ta', 



o la . 

<pther 



HEWITT] 



MdHAWK VKKSION 



;3oi 



ours of sweet iMiru. These thou iiiiist take uway with tliee. ( )iie of 
the ours is not yet ripe; it is stiil in il~ milky stuto. i>ut, us to tiie 
other, it is mature. 'I'lion nuist tuke them witli theo. As to the olio 
ill till' milky stule. thou nnist roust it for thyself; liut as to tho oiio 
thut is uiutiiro. it shuU 1)0 for sood corn." 'I'hereupon. then, w hen lie 
hud tinisiied spouking. tolling' hiiu ull thine-, he said: '• Here lliey ai-e. 
then." Whoroupon ho took them. 

It Avus at this time also thut he told him. sayine': •■ But, us to thut. 1 
am thy parent." That was said by him whose lodge stood there und 
who is the (iivut Turtle. Then the young niun departed. 

So then when he had returned home in traveling, ho wotdd haliitu- 
ally iLui along the lake shore and woidd say, customarily: "■ Lot this 
earth keep on growing." He said: "People call me ilaple Sprout 



ie"'se'shawe". Ne' skaiio'"kweir'iat ia"' toiotofini's'o"". 

hence it niou The one it ear of corn not it huH ripened, 

.Shalt take. 

oko"'seron'ta' (^oka'soro'ta")" i'ke"". no'k" i 



•'ska" iotofini's'o"' 

fine it is ripe 



nu no 


no no 


that tile 
one thMl 


the 

i tliiit 


toii'to"" 


iia" 1 



thut t 

one t 

e^ieiefitho "thfike" 

one will use it to plant 
(for planting I." 

wsi'hari'ho'kte"" 

he it matter ended 



•ses'ha\ 



no'k- 

and 



akwe'ko" 

it all 



No' 



)ko"'seron'ta" 

it is milky 



E'tho'ne' 

.\t that 
time 

wu"ho"hro'ri' 

he him told 



kil'ti 



e'"satene'"s- 

thou th.vself shalt 
roast corn for 

iotonni'sV)"- 

it is ripe 

dji' non' 

wliere now 

wu'hen'ro"": 



■ Ko"'. ka'ti"." E'tho'ne" nofi' wa'haie'nu". 

"Here so then." .\t tliat now lie them 



"tho'nr 

at that 



Xen' o' 

Sow all 

konierr'fi'." Xe"' mV wuiien'ro" 

I am thy That that he it said 

parent.'"* one 

Hania'te""kowa' ke"'i'ke' 

He Turtle Great this it is. 

raneke""tero"". 

he young man. 

Ne' ka'ti" no' nt'n' 

The so then Ihr n..w 



wi'rhoiiro'ri' wfrht'^n'ro"": "■ I"' nu"' 

he him told lie it said: •■! that 

it is one 

e"' in"hono"''.sote" ne'ue' 



Ta', e'tho'ne" neiT 



tands that 

sa'hrrtefi'tf ne' 



ciiono sro' 

here he reaehe.l 



WiVili" 
veril\ 



to-hot: 



wen ne . 

travels. 



ktiniutuniktu'tie" 

it hilie alongside..! 



niia-hatak'he". ru'to"' 



" lote-hia-rou'tie- ne' ke""i'kc"- ioto"'hweiTdjiate'. 

" Let it increa.se ill the this it is it earth (is) present here.' 



uefi' tii'hno""' 

now and 



I of the ne.\t preceding ter 



302 



IROQPOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[eth. axx. 21 



[Sapling]." Verily, as far as he eustoniarily ran, so far the earth grew 
anew. and. besides that, maple sapling-scustoiuarily would produce them- 
selves. So then, it was his custom to do thus. On whatever side in 
turn he would run along the shore of the lake, just as far as he would 
run. just so far would this come to pass: new earth would form itself, 
and also maple saplings formed themselves into trees. He also said, 
customarily, as he ran along: " Ij(!t the earth increase in size" and: 
•"Maple Sapling will people hal>itually call me." Thus it was. )>y 
means of this kind, that the earth became enlarged to the size it now 
has when we look at the size of this world. 

So then, at this time, in turn, he formed severally the \arious 
bodies of the animals. Therefore, Sapling customarily would take 
up a handful of earth, and would cast it u])ward. Customarily, many 
hundreds of living things, as many as the handfuls he threw up. 



• Wa''ta' 

•■Maple 



Oterontonni"a' ioii'kiats." 



It Sapling (it itself they me name 

made small tree) habitually." 

e* niiti'hatak'he' e'' hc°'s niio're" 

so thither he ran there custom- so it is 

] arily distant 

tii'hno""' wa''ta' oterontonni"a' 

and maple 



Ne' 

The 

ii'se' 



ka'tf 

so theii 



dji' 



onto"'hweiidjiori'nr, 

it itself earth muiU'. 



ka'tf 



ni"haier'"ha" 

so it he does 



dji' 

where 



tarakta'tie' 

alongside of 



dji' 

where 



it sapling (it itself c 
made smull tree) 

o'k' noiika'ti' 

onlv the side 

of it 

niia'hatak'hty 

so thither he ran 



it new 

(is) 

"'s onteroiiton'nr. 

itom- it itself made into 
rily tree. 

6"'s niia'liatak'he 

custom- so thither he ran 



K'tho 



Icaniii- 

it hike 



he"'s na'a'we'", ne' 



ase 

it new 

(is) 

Ne' 

The 

ne' 



distant 

ofito"'h\vendjioB'ur, iio'k' ho'nf 



it itself earth found, 



\Vii"t:V 

mnph. 



onteroiitonai'Ti'. 



e s o ni 

custom- also 
arily 

o"'hwen'djiav 

it earth." 



raton'ue' ne' 

he went the 

.saying 



ncn 

now 



ratak'h( 



'lote'hitiron'tie' 

■• Let it increase in 



■Oterontonni'Tr 

It SapIiliK 



iofi'kiats." 



Ta'. 



dji' 

WhtTf 



e'tho* 

thus 



uitioiera'to" 



dji' 



dji' tewakan'ere' 

where we it see 



io'"h\vendjiiowa'iiiia''o"' ne' 

it earth became large the 

e' dji' niwato"'hwen'djia'. 

le where so it earth large (is). 



11 



13 



14 



Ta', e'tho'ne' 



a'nio"\ Ne' 

made The 

plurally. 

wa'tha'tca'nfrkwe 

he it handful picked up 

tekon'nia'we* a"e' 

tlicv hundreds in 



non wa 

this lime 



ka'tf 

so then 



kontirio"o'ko"" 

they animals. 

Oterontorini'Tr 

It Sapling 



wa'shakotiia'tonni- 

he their bodies 

o""hweii'djia' e°'s 

it earth cnstom- 



no'k' 

and 



'neke"' 

liigh up 



"s ia'ho'tf. 



custom- th 
arily 

wffkontitienon'tie' 

they went flying 



E'so' 

Manv 



dji' ni'ko"" ia'ho"- 

where so it thither 



tca'iiorrti". 


Wu'hen'ro"" 


t>"'s: 


••E'. 


he liamUulv 
threw. 


Hi' it said 


ari'iy: 


■Thus. 



"EWITTJ MdHAWK VKKSInN ;-i()8 

fluw away in ilitlVrfiii (lirfcli(iii>. lie ciisidinarily -aid: •■'riiis >iiall 
continue to lie youi- condition. \\'hrn ye wander I'rcmi place to i)laee. 
ye niu.st go in lloeli.-." 'I'iicrcnpun a duty devolved upon tlii.-< .•<i)ecies 
of animals; for example, that they shonld hal)itually make roosts. 
Now, of course, (liti'erent animals were .sevei-ally asked to xolnnteer 
to aid man. Whichever of them would iii\-e ear tothi>. would sa\ 
to it: ""I. 1 think, will volunteer." Thereupon they would custom- 
arily a.sk him, saying: "Well then, permit us to see in what way 
thou wilt act when thou protecte.st thy offspring." The ISear. there- 
fore, volunteered. >sow then he acted so rudelv that it was verv 
marvelously terrifying. The manner in which 1h> would act ugly 
would, I think, kill people. Thus, indeed, he exhil)ited to them 
how he would defend his offspring. Thej' said: ""Not at all. we 
think, shouldst thou volunteer." Whereupon, of course, others 

ni'se' ue"io"to'""hake' ne' 

thi- s(i it will continue tlie 1 

tlioti to be 

dji' te"tciatawenrie"hake" e'"tciennitio"kwaratie'seke\" E"tho'iie" 

where she will continue to travel ve will go about in groups (bodies^." At that •> 

time 

non'we" wa"onnateri'hwaieu"ha'se" ne' kontirio"oko"" o""'ka" 

place it them duty became for the they animals who.it i^i ;; 

e''ie"iia"kwa"r'ho"'seke'. Men' wa"'hi" ne' koiltirio'o'ko"" o'ia' o'k" 

one roosts Vt'iU form. Now verily the they animals (»thcr only "*■ 

e"'s shonwari'hwanonton'ni' ne' a'hathoiTkar'ia'ke". Oir'ka' o'k" 

custom- he them duties assigns to the he should volunteer Who just ^ 

arily to do it. "^ 

e^'s wa'hathon'tate" waiien'ro"": •■!'' ki"' e"kathonka'rirvke"." 

it said : "I I I will volunteer to d<i it." g 

lit is F. believe, 

E'tho'ne' e"'s wa'honwari*hwanon'to""se' wa'hoiiiu'ro"" e"'.s: 

At that eustoui- thev him asked thev it said custom- 7 

time arily ' arily; ' 

"To', ka'ti" iakwatkat'ho" to' ne"te"'siere' ne' nen' e"'.sate- 

"How .so then let us .see how so thou wilt the now thou wilt S 

doit 

wirake"'nha'." O'kwa'ri'. ki"'. wfrhathonka'ria'ke'. E'tho'ne" 

thy young defend." Bear. I he volunteered (scored At that 9 

believe, stick). time 

nen' wa'hateri"hwa'k.sa"te". Akwa"' ione'hra'kwa't, teioteno"iii- 

now he his matter acted ustly. Very it is marvelou.s, it is aston- K) 

ani"to"", iotte"'ro'". A'shako'rio" ki"' ne' ofi'kwe" dji' na'ha'iere" 

ishing, it is frightful. It one would I the mau- where so he would It 

kill, believe. being act 

dji' wavhateri"hwak'sa*te\ Nen' wa'^hf wa'shakona'toiT'ha'se" 

where he his matter acted ugly. Xow verily they him showed 12 

dji' ne"tha'iere' ne' e"'hatewirake''nha". Wa'honni'ro"": ''liV 

where so he will act the he his young will defend. They it said ; "Not. |:-^ 

ki"' i'se" tha"sathonka'ria"ke"."" Ta', nen' wa"hi" o'iti" o'k" 

I be- thou thou shouldst volunteer So, now verily other only 14: 



304 



IROqiOIAN COSMOLOGY 



offered themselves as volunteers. Nevertheless, none were accepta- 
ble, because their methods of defending their offspring were terrible. 
So one after another volunteered. After a while tlie Pigeon said: 
"It is time now, I think, that I should volunteer." Whereupon, 
assuredl}-, they said: "How then wilt thou do wlien thou protectest 
thv offspring? Let us see." Then Pigeon flew hither and thither, 
uttering cries as it went. Then sometimes it would again alight on a 
hough of a tree. In a short time it would again fly. winging its waj' 
from place to place, uttering cries. So then they said: '"Now, this 
will be suitable." At the same time they had lying by them a dish 
containing bear's oil; they therein immersed Pigeon, and they said: 
'•So fat shall thy offspring customarily be." It is for this reason that 
the \'oung of the pigeon are as fat as a bear usually is. 



e"'s shothonkaria'ko"". la" 

custom- again he volunteers. Nol 

arily 

vveieiTniitsa'nr 



10 



13 



U 



ki"' thakaie'rite" so'djf e" 

I it would be l>ecause oust' 

believe, <'iirrect ari 

wa"hatewinike"nha". Ta'. e"' ka'ti" 



ni'io't o'la 



o'k- 



shothoiikaria'ko" 

a^aiu he volunteers to 



No'k- 

And 



la Kare 

after a 
time 



roti- 

[1- their 

wa'"hr 

verily 

ori'te' 

it i)igeou 



wa'hen'ro"': 

he it said : 

wa'honni'ro"'': 

they (m.) it said: 



ki" 



'Neil' 

• Now, I I, 

believe, 

"To', ka'tr 

" How, so then 



e"kathonkar'ia'ke'." 

I will volunteer to do it 
(score stick)." 

iakwatkat'ho' dji' 

let us see it where 



E'tho'ne" wa'^hf 

.^t that verilv 



i)e"te"siere' 

.so thou wilt 



the 



nen' e"'satewirake"nhiv ?" E'tho'ne' 

now thou thy young wilt At that 

defend?" time 

Sewatie're"' nr>n' 

Sometimes now 



io'tharatie"se' 

it went about 
uttering cries. 

kwa're"'. 

would alight. 

sakatie''so"" 

again it flew from 
place to place 

ie"kriie'rite'." 

it will he correct 



Nrrhe'Ti" 



o'k- 



nen ne 



a re 

again 

no'k" 

and 



ori'te' wa'katie"so"' 

it pigeon it flew about from 
pla<;e to place 

okwira'ke' shennits- 

it shrub again it 

i branch* on 

ha'rt 



tonsaka'te"', 



io'thara'tie'se'. 

it went about 
uttering cries. 

E'tho'ne' 



nen 

now 



-,-1 i'kare' e'' 

it con- there 
tains 

wa'honni'ro"' 

they (m. lit said: 



kfi'ti' 



themselv 

ia'honwEi"sko' 



leii' wa'honni'i'o"' 

:ow they (m. I it said: 

ronnatek'saie"" 

vessel for 



' Neil' 



> have set 

ori'te', 

it pigeon. 



•kwa'i'i" 

it bear 



nen 

now 



keii'ie' 

it oil 

tii'hno""' 



l:^ 



"E" 

■Thus 



ni se 

the 



eii'okofi"'ii" 

offspring." 



nuonare se 

so they fat (are) 



(Ne' 

(The 

dji' 
where 



ka'tr 

so then 

ni'io't 

so it is ( 



y thou 

kari'hoii'ni 

it reason is 

e"'s ne' 



ne"ionare'se'" 'hslke' 

so thev will be fat 



shf 



the 



ori'te 

it pigeon 



o'kwa'ri' 

it bear 



aotiwi'ra" 

their off- 
spring 

io're'se"'.) 

it is fat.) 



MOHAWK VEKSION 



305 



Uuriiii;- this tiiin' Tinvi'skiiiX)"" was watching; what Sapling was 
dt)iiig. Thereupon he began to imitate him bj- also making animal 
bodies. But this work was too difficult for him to allow his doing 
it correctly. He failed to make correctly the l)odies of the animals 
just as they are. He formed the body of a bird as he knew it. So. 
when he liad tinished its form, he let it go, and now, I think, it flew. 
Forsooth, it succeeded in flying, but it flew without any objective 
point. And. I believe, it did not become a bird. Now then he had 
completed the body of what we know as the bat. So then, when he, 
Sapling, had completed in their order the bodies of the marvelously 
various kinds of animals, they began to wander over the face of the 
earth here present. 

Then, as Sapling was traveling about over the face of the 
earth, he. after a while, marveled greatlv that he could not in anv 



ka'tf 

so then 



tie'r"ha' 

is doing 

ke're"' 



nen 

now 



le' Tawi'skaro"" e"' 

he Flint there 

I Ice, Crystal I 

Oteroiitonni'Tr. Nef 

It Sapliiie. N"o«- 

wa'haia'toiinia'nio"" 



te"hakan'ere" 

he it watched 

V tii'hno""' 

and 



"Nva'hono'ro'''se" 

he it failed to do 



aonta'hoieri'to""hake" 

he it should have done 



dji' 



Tci'ten"a" 

Bird 

dji' nefi' 

where now 

To'ke"ske" 

It is true. 



wa'haia'ton'ni' 

he its body made 

wa'haia"tis"a' 

he its body 
finished 

ki"' oii'to"" 



ne 



dji' 

where 



the 

wa'ha"tka'we' 

he it let go. 



roterien'tare 

he it knows. 



dji' ni"ha- 

thew here so he 

wa'"hi" tii'hona'- 

verilv he him imi- 

tated 

Nil"' ne" no'k" 

The that one and 

that 

nikontiia'to'te'''se'. 

so their kinds of bodv 
plurally. 

Ne' ka'tf ne' 

The so then the 



wa'tka'te"' 

it flew. 



tci"ten"a' 

bird 



teioton''o''" 

it has become. 



ki-' 



wa'tka'te"'. 

it flew. 



O'k" ke""' thiia'ka'tie" no'k" 

Just here just thither it and 

it is went flying 

Ne' wa"hi' wa'haia'tis"a' 

The verilv he its body 



non wa 

this time 



tewaieiite'ri 

we it know 



iakoho''*'tariks 

it bites one's ears 



konwa'iats. Ne' 



nen 

now 



Oterontonni"'a" 

It Sapling 



the 



tonnia'nio''" 

their bodv 
plurally 

niiono"'hwr'ridjia'ke' 

they lands (kinds) in num- 
ber (.are.) 

io"'hwendjia'te'. 

it earth present (is). 

Ne' ka'tf ne' 

The so then the 



kontirio"o'ko"* 

thev animal lare^ 



Nefi' 



Oterontofini" 

It Sapling 



ka'tf 

SO then 



jikwe'ko"* 



wa'shakoia 

he made 



ne' ione^hra'kwa't 

the it is wonderful 

wa'tkontawen'rie' m 

they traveled about th^ 



dji' 

where 



te'hotawefi'rie' 

he traveled 



<iii' 

■when 



io"'hwendjia'te* 

it earth pre.sent is 
•21 ETH — 03 



a'kare" 



nen 

now 



wa'hori'hwane'hra'ko' 

he matter was astonished at 



e so 

many 

dji' 



306 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



place still see the different kinds of animals. Thereupon he traveled 
about over the face of the earth seeking for them. He also thought, 
forsooth: " This is an astonishing matter; where, perhaps, have they 
gone — they, the animals whose bodies I have made? " So then, while 
he went from place to place, and while he was looking for the animals, 
he was startled. Near him a leaf made a noise, and looking thither 
he was surprised to see a mouse peering up there among the leaves. 
The mouse that he saw is called the Deer-mouse, and, of course, he had 
intended to shoot it, but the Deer-mouse spoke to him, saying: "Do 
thou not kill me. I will tell thee then where have gone those things 
thou art seeking, the animals." So then in truth he resolved not to 
kill it, and then he spoke and said: ■"^^'hither then have the animals 
gone?" Thereupon the Deer-mouse said: "In that direction there is 



kan'eka' 

anywhere 



thaonsa''ha'ke'" 

again he them could 



wii'thatawen'rie' wa'shakoia'ti'.sake*. 

veled he their bodies sought 



ioriiiwane'hra'kwa't, 

it it matter astonishing is, 



he their bodies 
to find. 

ka" 

where 
it is 

Ne' 

The 



kofitirio'o'ko"", 

they (z. 1 animals 
(are). 

Ne' 

The 



Neil' 

Now 



o ni 



're "re 

he 
thought 



wa"hi' 

verily 

■Ha'nio" 

■ Forsooth. 



o"''te" 

perhaps 



ne' kontirio'o'ko'"r" Ne' ka'ti' 

the they (z.) animals The so then 

(are)?" 

ha'tie'se' ne' dji' .shaia'ti'saks ne' 

traveling the where a^ain he their the 
bodies seeks to find 

Ke"'' non'we' e" wa'onera'tak'are 



nueione non 

just there they 
have gone 

wa"hi' ne' 

verily the \ 



dji' 

vhere 



kheiir'tis'"o"'' 

1 their (anthr. ) 
bodies have formed 

te'hotawenrie- 

he went about 



konti'rio" 



wa'hatie're"' 

he was surprised 



6 Here 
it is 



noiTwe' 

the plaee there it leaf made a sound 



tie' re"' 

surprised 



o'k- 

just 



tcino'we"" e"' 

mouse there 



tontke'to'te"' 

it peeped up 



ia'hatkat'ho' 

there he looked 

onei'a''toko"' 



o'k'. 

just. 

wii'ha- 



Tso- 

Deer- 



tshot'ho"' 

«S mouse 



konwa'iats 

thev it call 



tcino'we' 

mouse 



wil'ha'ke"'. 

he it saw. 



No'k- 

And 



wa'*hi' 

verily 



raweron ne 

lie had intended 



e"'ha'ia"ke" 

he it will shoot 



no'k' 

and. 



ki" 

I be- 



tonta'ti' ne' 

thence it the 
spoke (to 



tcino'we"' 

mouse 



wa'keii'ro"": 

it it said: 



■To"sa 

"Do not 



Ka non we 

where the place 

To'ke"ske' 

It is true 

wfi'hen'ro"' 

he it said: 



mieione non 

there they 
have gone 

ka'ti' wa're're'' 

o then he it thought 



takeri'io'. 

thou me kill. 

' tcia'ti'saks 

: thou their bodies 
seekest to find 

thakri'io', ne 

I it should kill, no 



E"ko""hro'ri 

I thee will tell 



ka'tr 

.'^o then 



3' kofitirio'o'ko"'." 

e they animals (are)." 

til'hno"" ta'hata'ti' 

and he sixike 



"KfV 

" Where 



ka'ti" 

so then 



nen 

now 



wa'keiTro"" ne' 



niieione'nofi 

just there they 
have gone 

T.sotshot'ho"' 

Deer Mouse 



ne 



konti'rio' 

they I 



tcino'we"': 

mouse: 



"E" 

'■There 



E'tho'ne' 

-\t that 

non'we' 

place 



HKwiTT] MOHAWK VERSION 307 

a i'aiii;-(> of ureal iii(niiitain> <it' rock. 'I'licre in tlu' rocks llicy aliulc, 
and arc inili'cd ^liiit u|>. If. when tlioii arrivcst tlici'c. thou lookcst, 
thou wilt sec a larec stone placed over tiie cavern, which stone one 
has used for th(> purpose of closiny it up. It i> Tawi'skaro"" him- 
self and his e-i'andnioth(M- wiio have toe('ilier done this; it is tiiey 
who ini|)risoned the animals." ,'>o then, therefore, he went Ihilhcr. 
It was true th<Mi that a stone lay oxer the place wIum'c was the open- 
ing into the rock: it was cIoxmI therewith. So he then removed 
the .stone from it. and he now said: ""ho y<' all come foi'th. For, 
assuredly, when I caused you to lie ali\'e, did I intend that ye 
should be imprisoned here; Assuredly. I intended that ye should 
continue to I'oam from place to place over this earth, which I ha\c 
caused to he extant." Thereupon they did in fact come forth. 
There was a runiblinuf sound, as their feet gave forth sounds while 



tiionontjitjl'tie" oLsten'ra" e"' iotstenraka'ronte'-kowa'ne"'. e'thc 

)ckiisi tlirru it rock cavern great (is) theri 



1 



otsten'rako"' iekonti'tero"" koti'irho'to"" se"'. To'ka" neiT e"' 

it roi-k in there tliey nljifle ilii\ iirc shut up iiiilceri. If now iIhtl- '2 

ie""sewe" e""satkat'ho" ke"tstenrowa'm"'"' e"' ka''here' dji' 

there thou Ihoii wilt lonk il rock larKc there it lie* on it uhcrc 3 

wilt arrive 

iotstenraka'ronte" ne"' ka"n"hoto"''kwe"". Rao"'"ha* ne' Tawi'skaro"" 

it rock cavern I is I the one it used to close it. He himself the Flint -1 

(Ice, CrystMli 

no'k' ne' ro'sot'ha" ne' e"' ni'hotiie're"" nin'ho'to"" ne' 

ami the hisgnmri- the thu.s so they it did they two shut the 5 

mother tliem np 

konti'rio'." Ta', e"tho'ne" neiT e'' wa're'te". To'ke"ske' ka'ti' 

thev animals So. at that time n.nv tliere thither he It is trne so then ^ 

(are)." went. 

e" ke"tsterira"here" dji' non'we" dji' iotstenraka'roiite' 

there one it rock placed on it wlierc place where it rock cavern as, I 

kaiiiio'to"". Ta', e'tho'ne" neii' sa'he"tsterira'hra'k()" neiT 

one closed it. So, at that nine now a^'ain he rock took ofT imvv 8 

ta'hno"'' wa'hen'ro"": ••Tontasewaia'ke""iie' akwe'ko"". la" 

and he it said; ■■ Hence do ye come fort h it all. Not !' 

se"' wa'iii" tewake'ro"" ne' dji' kioirhe'to"" kent'ho"-ke"'' 

in- verily I it intended the where I thee caused to here, is it 10 

deed live 

e°'.seniirlioto"'"hake" (e"sewan"hoto""hake")." Wake'ro"" wiV'lii' 

ye will remain shut up. I it intended verily 1> 

te"tciata\venrie'"hake" ne' dji' wako"'hwendjia'tate""." Ta', 

ye Will continue to travel the where I it earth made lo be t>resent." So. 1^ 

about 

e'tho'ne" neiT to'ke"ske" tontakontiia'ke""ne". Teio"to"'hare'iiio'" 

at that time now it is trne ihcnco they came forth. It sound spread forth 13 

ne' dji' \va"tiononniaka're"re' ne' dji' neiT tcotiiake.'"o"'ha'tie'. 

the where iheir feet (hoofs) sounded the where now again they were coming 14 

forth. 

"This is the nsiml form of the ne.xt preceding term. 



308 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



they kept coming forth. So, at this time, the grandmother of 
Tawi'skaro"' .said: "What thing, perhaps, is now happening (! There 
is a rumbling sound." She thus addressed her grandson, Tawi'skaro"'. 
Before Tawi'skaro"' coukl reply, she spoke again, saying: "It is true, 
undoubtedl}-, that Sapling has found them there where thou and I 
have the animals imprisoned. So then, let us two go at once to 
the place wherein we two immured them." Then at once they two 
went out, and without delay ran thither. So when they two arrived 
there, it was even so; the Sapling stood there, having opened the 
cavern in the rock, and verily a line of animals ever so long was 
running. The two rushed forward and took up the stone again, and 
again shut in those that had not come out, and these are animals great 
in size and now dwelling therein. 



Ta', 



10 



11 



12 



13 



e'tho'ne' 

ftt that time 



non we 

place 



Tawi'skaro"' ro'sot'ha 



(lee 



na'ho'te"' o""te' 

kind of thing perhaps 

wa'hoiiwe""ha'se' 

She it him said to 



niioteri'hwiltie're"' 



ke"'i'ke"" 

this it is 



tethota'ti' ne' 



non wa 

liiis time 



roiiwatere'Ti' Tawi'skaro"'. 

the her grandson Flint. 

(Ice, Crystal.) 

Tawi'skaro"'. Toiitaionta'tf wa'i'ro" 

Flint. Thence again she she said: 

(Ice, Crystal.) talked 

Oteronton'ni"a' ia'hatsen'ri' dji' nofi'we' 

It Sapling there he it found where place 



wa'i'ro"': "O"' 

she it .said: ''What 

teio'to""hare'," 

it .sound is present." 

lit" ha're'kho' 



'Ori'hwi'io' 

" It is certain 

niiethi- 

there we 

them have 

shut 



ii'ho'to"' ne' konti'rio'. Ne' 



The 



ka'ti' 

so then 



iet'ene' 

thither let 



<lji' 



non we 

place 



ia'niiake"'ta'tci'. 



niiethin'ho'to"" 

there we them hav 
shut up." 

nakwil' 

there 



nakwiV 



E'tho'ne' 

At that time 



iokoiita'tie' 

at once 



e 

there 



o'k' 

Just 



nen 

now 



ia'ha'newe' 



to'ktV'ske' 

it is true 



ka'ti' 



iii'tiara"tiXte' 

thither they two 
went running. 

e" i'rate 

there he stoof 



Ne' 

The 



iokoiita'tie' 

at once 

ka'ti' dji' 

.so then where 



ne 



Oterontofini"a' 

It Sapling, 



sho'n'hoton'kwe"' 

he had opened closed 
place 

tha'tekaneii'res 

there its line (is) long 



iotstefiraka'roiite', 

it rock cavern (is). 



ne 

that 



nakwa" 

the very 



o'k' 



kontitakhenon'tie" 

they were alongTunning 



ci-niia'takoiita'tle' 

they went without 
stopping 

tha'tetiotiiake""o" ' , 

then they had come out. 



ton.sa'nitsten'ra'kwe' 

again they two stone took up 



kofiti'rio' 

they animal 
"(are). 

.sa'nin'ho'to" 



Nakwa' 

The very 



nakwa" 

the Tery 



i'ke" 

it is 



kario'towa'ne'"se' 

it animal great (are) 



he" 

yon- 
der. 

o'k' 

only 



ka'ti' 

so then 



u 



ne 



o'k' 

just 



he" 

there 



niiesakon"hese'. 

just there again they 



MOHAWK VKRSION 



309 



Sapliny- kept Miyiiitr: " Do ye two not uiiuin iiiimuic them.'' Never- 
theless, Tiiwi'skiii'o"" ;iiul liis liiaiuhiiotlicr just placed thereon other 
stones. 80 then the kinds of aiiiuuils that we know are ordy those 
that ciinie out again. 

So then it eame to pa.ss that Sapling, as he traveled from place to 
place, went, after a while, along the shore of tiie lake. There, not far 
away, he saw Tawi'skaro"", making for himself a bridge of stone [ice] 
across the lake, which already extended far out on the water. There- 
upon Sapling went to the place where he went on working. So then, 
when he arrived there, he said: "Tawi'skaro"". what is this that thou 
art doing for thyself '. " He replied, .saying: " I am making a pathway 
for myself." And then, pointing in the direction toward which he was 
building the bridge, he added: '" In that direction there is a land where 
dwell great animals of tierce dispositions. As soon as I complete my 



Ne'ne' 

The that 

Se-"'ha' 

More 

ro'.sot'ha". 

his grand- 
mother. 

konti'rio' 

they animals 
" (are I 



Oterontonni''a' 

It Sapling 



ra'to"': 

he it says 



sasenin^ho'to°'." 

again you two it close." 



o'k- 



toiitanitsteiira're" 

Ihev two rock lai<l nn it 



ne 



•To"s 

•Do IK 
doit 

Tawi'skaro"' no'k 



ne 



Ne' ka'ti" 

Thf so then 



ne' dji' 



the Flint and the 

(Ice, Crystal) 

noii'wa' niiono"'hwefidjia'ke' ne' 

this tim 



tewiiiefite'ri' 

we them know 



ni'ko"' 

so they 



ne' tciiotiiakeiT'o"'. 

the again they emerged. 



Ta', ne' ka'ti" Wifhi" ne' Oterontonni''a" dji' te'hotaweiirie'- 

So, the so then verily the It Sapling where he traveled 

ha'tie'se" il'kare' neiT kaniatarak'ta" niia'ha're". E'' wa'hotka"" 

about after a now it lake beside thither he There he him saw 

time went. 

tho" ne' Tawi'skaro"" tha'onen'a" e're"" kaniatara'ke*'sho"' otsten'ra' 

the Flint already far it lake on along it rock 

(lee.Crystal) (ice) 

wa'hotuskonnia"ta*kwe""ha'tie". " E'tho'ne' ne' Oterontoiini'Ti' e" 



niia'ha're" 

thitiier he 



dji' 

where 



non we 

place 



At that time 

wa'hoio"ta'tie'. 

lie \V(»rking went ahead. 



the 



Ne' 

The 



It Sapling 

ka'ti' r 

so then 



the 



there 8 
where 9 



ni'satie"r''ha" '. 

thou art doing"."' 



Ta'hari'hwa"sera'k< 

Thence he repli<-d 



'bii'tie"." 



"heii'ro" 

it said: 



ia'ha'rawe" wa'hen'ro"": "•Tawi'skaro"', o" ne' 

there he arrived lie it said: "Flint, what the 10 

(lee.Crystal) (wit) 

wa ' he n ' ro"' : ' ' Wakatha' honni- 

lieitsiiid; "I road am making for H 

myself." 

dji' iiofi'ka'ti' na"hoiera'to"'ha'tie' wa- 

fhere side of it tliiiher he his way was he 12 

making 

nofi'we" tiio"'hwendjia'te" kontirio'towa'n6'"se' 

There the place there it earth (i.s) they animals large (are) 13 

present 



la'ha'tca'te"" 

Thither he pointed 

"E" 



"This incident shows definitely that Flint, or rather Ice-coated or Crystal, is the Winter power. 
There is here a substitution of rock for ice, just as there has been in the name of this important 
nature force. 



310 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[eth. 



pathway to that other land, thereon will they hahitually come over. 
Along this pathway will they be in the habit of eoniing across the lake 
to eat habitually the flesh of human beings who are about to be [who are 
about to dwell here] on this earth.'" So then Sapling said to him: 
'•Thou shouldst cease the work that thou art doing. Assuredly the 
intention of thy mind is not good." He replied, saying: "I will not 
cease from what I am doing, for, of course, it is good that these great 
animals shall be in the habit of coming liithcr to eat the flesh of human 
l)eings who will dwell here." 

So, of course, he did not obey and cease from building the l)ridge 
for himself. Thereupon Sapling turned back and reached dry land. 
So along the shore of the .sea grew shrubs. He saw a bird sitting 
on a limb of one. The bird belonged to the cla.ss of birds that we 



konti'.sero"he"'.se' e" noii'we' 

they fierce are there place 

e"katha'his'M" ne' neiT c' 

I shall complete the now the 

my road 

e" te"tkonne'thake" 

there thence they will con- 
tinue to come 

e"tkonti'wa'hrakhe'seke' ne' 



tkanak'ere'. 



Kawenni'io' 

So soon as 



nen 

now 



len wawe 

there it will 
reach 

o'ha'ha"ke"sho"' 

it path on alontr 



thi'ki' 

that it 



tiio""hwendjia'te' 

there it earth stands 



te"kontiia'iak'.seke' 

thence they will habituallv 



ne ne 

the that 



ofi'kwe'' 

nian-t)eing 



iofinakerat'he' ne' ke"" 



io"'hwendjia'te'." 

it earth is present." 



Ta', 



So, 



e'tho'n 

at that I i 



wa'hawe""ha'se' 

he it said to him 



Not 



'hf 



ne' Tawi'skaro"" : 

the Flint: 

{Ice, Crystal) 

teioian'ere' dji' ni'sa'niko""hro'te" 



ne' Oterofitofini'i: 

the It SaplinK 

A''sa"tka'wc 



it is i 



wa'heii'ro"': 

he ti said: 



nikatie"r'"ha". 

such I am doiuK. 



loian'ere' 

It is gc»d 



where 

"la" 

■•Not 



ideed 



CI thy mind is shaped.' 

thaka^'tkirwe, 

I it should cease 



ncn 

now 

satie're'". 

thou art at 
work. 

Ta'hari''hwiVse- 

He replied 

na'ho'te"' 



dji' 

where 



dji' 

wherf such kind of 

from thing 

thoi'ke"* kontirio''towa'ne"\se' 

this it is they animals large (are) 



10 



11 



e"tkonti Va' rakhe'seke" 



O'ne"' wa"hi" ia' 



ne' ofi'kwe' 

the man-being 
(human) 

te'hothonta'to"" 

he it consented U> 



II e 



ke' 



e"ienak'ereke'.''" 



a'ha"tka'we' ne' 



dji' 

.vhere 



rota^skonni'ha'tie" 

1- he it bridge is making for 
himself. 

ao'^-hwendjiathen^ke' 

lo it earth is dry at 

(to dry land i 

!okwininU'ie\ tci'ten 

\^ it brush grew bird 

along. 



E'tho'ne' ne' 



lonsa rawe . 



Oterontonni^a' 

It Sapling 



Ne' 

The 



kfi'tr 

so then 



nen' sa'ha"kete' 



kaniataraktii'tie' 

it lake it side of along 



wii'ha'ke"' e"' 

he it saw there 



kentskwa'^here' okwira'ke* 

it it sat on it branch on. 



"This refers to human beings, which, it was understtwd, were about to inhabit the earth. 



MOHAWK VERSION 



311 



:iro accustouKHl to call the bluebirds. 814)11110: thou .said to tin- Blue- 
bird: ••Thou shalt kill a cricket. Thou shalt remove one hind legf 
from it. and thou shalt hold it in thy mouth, and thou .shalt go thither 
to the very place where Tawi'.skaro"' i.s workinf,'. Hard by the place 
where he is working thou .shalt alight, and thou shalt cry out." The 
bird replied, .saying: ''Yo" [very well]." 

Thereupon it verily did .seek for a cricket. After a while it found 
one, and killed it, too. Then it pulled out one of its hind logs and put 
it into its mouth to hold, and then it flew, winging its way to the place 
where Tawi'.skaro"' wa.s at work making him.self a bridge. There it 
alighted hard by him at his task. Of course it then shouted, saying: 
"Kwe". kwe', kwe'. kwe', kwe'."" Thereupon Tawi'skaro"" uprai.sed 



Ne' dji' nii'ho'te"' konwa'iats 

Thu where such kind of one it calls 

thing 

Neil' ne' Oteroiitonni'Ti' 

Now the It Sapling 

ko'wa": " Tarak'tarak e""sei 

Bluebini: ■■Cricket thou i: 



ne' tci'terr'a" 

the bird 

«"a're"''hri''se' 

he it her said to 

1" tiChuo""' 



e""ska" 



e"'sate'nhon't;V 



the 



no'k" 

and 



nofi'we" ne' Tawi'skaro"' wa'hoio'ta'tie' 

place the Flint 

(Ice, Crystal I 

e"' ie"".seunitskwa'ro"\ no'k 

there there thou shalt sit. and 



he" 

there 

ilkta'Ti' 

near by 



he goes on work 
ing 

te".sa'lien're'te' . " 

thou shalt shout." 



Swiwi'ko'wa'.'' 

Great Bluebini. 

ne' Swiwi"- 

thc Great 

e"snitshota'ko" 



ie""se' dji' 

there thou where 
shalt go 

dji' roio"te' 

where he is 

working 

Tonta'tr 



tci'ten''a" wa'ken'ro"': '• lo".'" 

bird it It said: "So be it." 

to'ke"ske' 

truly 



It spoke in 
reply 



the 



E'tho'ne' nefi 

At that new 

time 

A'kare' nef 

Altera no" 

while 

wa'o'iio 

it it killed 

e'tho'ne 



wa'oiiVti'.sake' 

it its body sought 



ne' tarak'tarak. 



wa oia tatsefi r 

it its body found 



tail I 



wa oie na 

it it seized 



E'tho'ne' 

At that 



wa"o"nitshota'ko' 

it its thigh took olT 

tii'hiio" 

and 



1 the 

e"-'sk:r. 



t;i"hno" 

an.l 



niia'ka'tie" 

there it went 



nefi' e"te'nhon'tiV. Nf'fi' 

now it it put into it.s Now 

mouth. 

dji' nofi'we' ne' Tawi'skart>"" 

where the place the Flint 

(Ice. Crystal) 

dji' 

where 

Kwe"'." 



wa'tka'te"", 



wa"hotaskofinio"ni"ha'tio'. 



roio"te', 

he was 

working, 

kwe". 



nen 

now 



WiV'hi" 

verily 



kwe' 



E" ia'hefinitskwa're"" ak'bV 

There there it alighted near by 

wa"tiio"heii're''te'' wa''kefi'ro"": 

it uttered a cry it (z.) it said; 

"This is approximately the death cry or halloo of the Iroquois. 

'>The bluebird is here mentioned a.s it is among the first of the migratory birds to return in the 
spring, which is a token that the spring of the year has come, and that the power of the Winter 
power is broken. 



312 IBOQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [f.th. ann. 21 

his liead and looked and saw a bird sitting there. He ))elieved from 
what he .saw that it held in its mouth the thigh of a man-being, and 
also that its mouth was whollj- covered with blood. It was then that 
Tawi'skaro"' sprang up at once and fled. As fast as he rtiii the l>ridge 
which he was making was dissipated. " 

Now then, verily, the father of Sapling had given him sweet corn, and 
now he roasted this corn. A great odor, a sweet odor, was diftused. 
So when the grandmother of Tawi'skaro"' smelt it, she said: "'What 
other thing again is Sapling roasting for himself f She addressed 
Tawi'skaro"' saying: " Well, let us two go to see it, where he has 
Ids tire built." Now, of course, they two had at once uprisen, and they 

kwe"." E'tho'ne' nen' wa'henno"'kets'ko' ne' Tawi'.skaro"' 

1 kwe"." At that now he liis head raised the Flint 

time (Ice, Crystal) 

tii'hno"" wa'hatka"tho" wa'ha'ke"' tci'ten'Ti" e"' ke"tskwa''here'. 

2 and he loolied he it saw bird there it sat. 

Wa"re're' dji' iii'io't dji' wa'hatkat'ho" on'kwe"-ke"'*ha' 

3 He thought where so it is where he it looked at man- it had 

l)eing been 

io'hnit.sa'nhoil'te' ncii' tirhno""' ne' dji' ka'saka'roiite' 

4 it thigh in its mouth now and the where its mouth 

held. 

onekwe"'s6s'ko"\ E'tho'ne' ne' Tawi'skai'o"' tonta'hate"sta'tci' 

6 it is wholly blood. At that the Flint 

time (Ice, Crystal) 

no'k" haiiVtakofita'tie' shote'kwe"'. Dji' niio'sno're'' ne' dji' 

•i and his body did not again he fled. Where so it is rapid the where 

stop 

ratak'he" e" nitcio'sno're' tcioteri'sion'ha'tie' ne' hoblskofini- 

7 he ran thus so again it is again it disappeared the lie it ltri<lge had 

rapid (came to pieces) been making 

onni'hiitie'nt^'. 

8 for himself. 

Ne' ka'ti' wa''hr ne' Oterontonni'M" ro"ni"h!i" tho'wi' ne' 

9 The so then verily the It Sapling his father lie liim the 

gave 

tekoiiteron'weks o'ne"'.ste" ne' ka'ti" wa'hatene"'.ston'te"'. 

10 white ( shriveled) corn the so then he corn roasted. 

Ka'.serowa'ne"' ka'.sera'ko"" o"te"se'rare"'. Ne' ka'ti" ne' 

11 It odor (is) great it odor(is) pleasant it odor took on. The sothen the 

Tawi'skaro"" ro'.sot'ha' wa'akos'ho" ta'hno""' wa'i'ro"": "()•' ha'i'e' 

12 Flint his grand- sheitsmelled and sheitsaid: "What again 
(Ice, Crystal) mother lis it) 

na'ho'te"' ne' Oteroiitonni"';T" rotes'koiiteT" Wa''honwe""'ha'se' 

13 such kind of the It Sapling he it roa.sts for She saiil it to him 

thing himself?" 

ne' Tawi'skaro"" wa'i'i-o"": "To', tiatke"'se'ra" ne' dji' 

14 the Flint sheitsaid. "Well, let us two go to the where 



15 



thotekfi'to"'." Neil' se" o'k' wiVfaf tontatite"sta'ter no'k' 

e be has Now so it is just verily they two quickly and 



'That is, so fast as winter recedes, so rapidly the ice on rivers and lakes disappear.-. 



MOHAWK VKKSION 



818 



two ran. They two iiri-ivcd whcif lir had kindled lii> lire, and they 
two saw that it \va,s true tliat he was roast ino- for hini.sell' an ear of swoot 
corn. Verily, the fatne.ss was issuing from it in streain.s on the ij-niins, 
along the rows of grains until only the coh was left, so fat was the corn. 
The grandmother of 'rawi'skaro'" said: "Whence didst thou hring 
this?" He replied: "My father gave it to me." Sh(» answered, say- 
ing: "Thou dost even intend that the kinds of men who are to dwell 
here shall live as pleasantly as this, here on this earth." .Vnd just then 
she took up a handful of ashes, and she cast them on the ear of corn 
that was roasting. At once the fat of the corn ceased from issuing 
from the roasting ear. But Sapling very severely rebuked his grand- 
mother for doing this. Whereupon he again took up the car of corn 
and wiped ofl' the ashes that had fallen upon it. Then he again set it to 



te'honnara'ta'to"' 

they two ran. 



to'ke°ske' 

truly 

o'ne"*ste". 

it corn. 



ka'tf 

so then 

Nakwa'' 

The very 



la'ha'newe' 

There they two w 
arrived 

rote'skoiite' 



dji' thoteka'to"" 

where there he has 

lire 

ska''hrii"ta' 

one it ear (of corn) 



wiVhiatkat'ho' 

they two lool£ed 

tekonteroii'weks 

white (.shriveled) 



keii'ie' io'hnawe"'ton'nio'" 

it oil it streams flows down 



tiiotiiake°*'o"' 

they come forth 



one^'sta'ke" nakwa"' 

it grain on the ver>' 

e" niione""stare"se"' 

there so it com fat (i.s) . 



nen 

now 



ke""' 



niio'nhoiiwa'ta" ska"hi'a"ta'ie 

so(manvi itrowshas 



Ta'hen'ro"': 

He replied: 

" Akwa"' 



Rake'ni"ha 

•• He mv father 



e" 

thus 



Wa'i'ro"" ne' ro'.sot'ha": "Ka" 

She it said the his grand- "Where 

mother; is it 

rakwa'wi"." Tontaioiita'ti 

he it gave to .\gain thence she 

me." spoke 

ne"iakoto'nha'reke* i 

so well thfv will live li 



just itearof corn 
lies (sleft) 

ni'sa"ha?" 



oii'kwe' ne' 

nan-being(s) the 



e"ienakerenion"hake" 

they will dwell in places 
(as tribes) 

wa'tewa'tcia'na'kwe' 

she handful took up 

ono"'kwe""'rike' ne' 

it ear (of com) on the 



ken'ie" iotiiake"'o""hii'tie' 

it oil they (z.) oils keep com- 

ing forth 

Ote ronton ni''a' akwa"' 

It .Sapling very 



the where 

o'se''hara" e"' 



dji' io"'hwen'djiate". 

earth present (is). 



Nen' 

Now 



.so'k 



rotes'kofite". 



the 



wil'tio'isVke' ne' 

she it cast the 

against 

Ia'honteri"'sia"te' 

It ceased at once 



o"se"hanV 

it H^hes 



fl.ii 



rotes'kofite". 



No'k- 

and 



ro'sot'ha 

his grand- 
mother 

o'lie^'ste 



dji' 

whore 



na e lere . 

so she it did. 



ione'hni'kwa't 

it is remarkable 

E'tho'ne" 

.\t that time 



wa'shakori "h was'te"" 

he her chided 

nen' tonsii'ra'kwe" 

now again he it took up 



ne 

the 



.sa'hara'kewe" 

again he it wiped 



dji' 



io'se'ha'rare'. 

it it had a.sbeson. 



8 
9 

10 

ne' 
the 11 



12 



the 13 



E'tho'ne" 

.\t that lime 1-1 



314 



IKOQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



roast; but it was just possible for it to exude <jnly a small amount of 
fatness again, as it is now when one roasts ears for himself. It is 
barely visible, so little does the fatness exude. 

Now the grandmother of Sapling fetched ripened corn that Sap- 
ling had planted, and she shelled it. Then she poui-ed it into a 
mortar. And now she took the pestle and with it pounded the corn, 
and she made haste in her pounding, and she said: ''Verily, thou 
wouldst have mankind exceedingly well provided. Verily, they shall 
customarily l)e much wearied in getting l)read to eat. In this manner 
then shall they customarily do with the mortar and also the pestle." 
She herself had finished them. Whereupon Sapling rebuked her for 
what she had done. He, in regard to this matter, said: "That wliich 
thou hast done is not good." 

Then, verily, while Sapling was traveling, he was surprised to find 



sa'hate'skoii'te"" a're" akwa" 

again !ie it roasted again verv 
for himself 

o'k' thoiisawenieno'te"' 

only again it oil put forth 

aioiite'skon'te"" akwa"' n 

very tli 



ho'k' thon.sakakwe'ni' osthoiT'ha' 

j ust 



^ much as it was it is 

possible 

(ne' noii'wa' dji' ni'io't 

(the this time where so it is 



the 



ne' ro'sot'ha' 



roient'he"', 

he it has planted. 



E'tho'ne' 

At that time t 

Oterontonni"a' 

U Sapling 

ka^'tako"" ia"on'wero°\ 

in thithershe it poured. 

wa'tiako'steri"he"' ne' 

she made haste the 



o'k" ne' wa'he'ne'ne' taweiiiano'te"'). 

just the it is visible, thence it oil would 

exude). 

ia'e'ko" ne' iotene"'stis"o"' ne' 

thence she it the it corn has ma- the 

got tured 

wa'ene""staron'ko\ E'tho'ne" ka'ni- 

she it shelled. At that time it mortar 



Neil' wa"hi' ia'e'sisa'tota'ko' wa'et'he'te' 

she it pounded 



S'ow verily there she got the 

pestle 

dji' wa'e'the'te' tii'hno"'' 

where she it pounded and 



■'Akwa* 

■•Very 

Akwa-' 



1 se re 

thou de- 
sirest 



to'-ke 



ne"tiakokwatsto"' "hake 

so they will be living at ea.se 



ne 



wa 1 ro" 

she it said: 

on'kwe' 



aiero°'hia'ke"'tci" ne' 



where 



le man-beings. 
f humans) 

e"iena'tarake". p]" 

one bread will eat. Thus 



he°'s ne"ieier'"hake" ne' 

custom- 
arily 

Akao""ha" 

She herself 



ka"nika''ta" 

it mortar 



ne' iakos''o"" 



wa'shakori ' h was'te"* 

he her matter it rebuked in 



no'k" 

and 



Ta' 



dji' 

where 



na e lere . 

so she it did 



wa"hi' teioia'nere" ne' dji' 

verily it is good the where 



Ne' 

The 



ka'ti" 

-SO then 



wa"hi" 

verily 



na siere . 

so thou it didst 
do." 

Oterontonni''a' 

It Sapling 



ho'ni 



e'tho'ne" ne' 



ne' a'si'sa'." 

the it pestle." 

Oteroi5tonni"'a'' 

It Sapling 



Fii'hen'ro" 

he it said: 



• III" 

■ Not 



dji' te'hotawen'rie' 

where he travels 



MOHAWK \KKSI<)N 



315 



th;it it l)pfame dark. So llicn lir iim-cil. sa\iiiu-: ••\\'h\. tlii> seems 
to 111' :i marvelous matter. tlii> thinly- tliat thus lako ]ihue." Tliere- 
upoii he returned lK)nie\vai(l. Arrived there, he found llie sun in no 
I)lace whatsoever, nor <Hd he lind I'awi'skaro"" and his orundmother. It 
was then that he looked al)out him. So then he looked and saw a liufht 
which was like the dawn. Therefrom he understood that the sun was 
in that j)laee. lie therefore souijlit servants who would accompany 
him to fetch the sun. Spider volunteered; so also did Beaver; so also 
did Hare; so alst) did Otter. St) at this time they made themselves a 
canoe. When they had completed the canoe, they all then plai-ed them- 
selves in the canoe, and they then of course l)eoan to ])addle. directinj^ 
their lourse toward the place where the dawn shone forth, toward the 



wa'hatie're"^ o'k' neiT taiokara''hwf 

ho w US sllriTiseri ..nlv ii,,\v th,-ni-.- it iH-onini 

(lark. 



wa re "re 



'"A'nio"' ioriiiwane"hra'kwa't 

" Well, it matter is wonderful 



ka'tr 



Ta'. e'tho'iu 

R.I, Ht that tilli.- he 

lli.iUKhl: 

na"ri'we"'."" K"tho'ne" nei 

M-i it Imiipeiieil." .\t that lime lur 



sa'ha'tefi'ti". laVsa'rawe" ia"' ka'ti" kan'eka" ne' kanVkwa". 

he went back There he arrived m.t M.tlieii anywhere the it Min. 

(home I. 

Tawi'.skaro"" no'k' ho'ni" ne' ro'sot'ha" ia"' ho" ne" kan'eka". 

Flint aii.l aN., the his sran.l not t.n. the nnywher.-, 

(Ice = Crystal mother 

E'tho'ne' ne' nen' wa'thatkfi'ton'nio"". Wa'hatkat'ho" ka'ti" 

At that time the now he looked about in dif- He lo,,ked. .so then 



tetio'.shwat'he" dji' ni'io't 

there it is light where so it is 

wai)o'niko""raien'ta"ne" e"' 

lie it understood there 



ne 



tetiaweii'tote". Nen' e'tho 

there it day dawns. Now at that t 



ne 



non'we" ieka'ie" 

the jdaee there it lie 



kara"'kw! 



the 



e"tho'n 

at that ti- 



Ta'. 

So. 

a'hoi1sa"hatiko'"lia" m 

they should go after it th 

again 

riiVke". no'k" ha're" 

and again 

no'k" lia're" Tawi'ii 



Ne' ka'ti" dji' nen' 

The so then where now 



wa ■ ha ■ n ha' t.serl' sa k( 

he assistants sought I'nr 



kara"'kw;i". 
Tsoni'to". r 

Beaver. 



e' a"hon'ne'' 

1.- theyhimshould 
aeeompany 

i';i k wa"a " 's;'r r wa'hathoiika'- 

Sjiider he volunteered. 



ha're" 

again 



Ta"ho""tane'ke" 



Ta'. 



"tho'ne" ui'mT wa"honthonion'ni". 

: that time no\ 



wa"honthonwis'"a' e'tho'ne" neii' akwe'ko"' 

they theirboat (iui.shed at that time now it all 



ka'hofi'wako"' wa"honti'ta". neiT ta'hno 

it boat in they embarke<l, now and 



wa'"hi' WiVhati'kawc' 

verily they paddle<l 

na"hatiie'ni"te" dji' non'we" tiiawen'tote". Ne' kil'ti' ne' 



theplaee 



316 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



place whore lay the .sun. The trees stood together, and on their tops 
lay the sun. So then Sapling said: "Thou, Beaver, do thou cut down 
the tree; and thou. Spider, shalt cliiut) the tree, and at the top of the 
tree thou shalt fasten thy cord. Then thou shalt descend, hanging hy 
thy cord, until thou reachest the ground." And he said to Hare: ''As 
soon as the tree falls, thou must seize the sun. Thou art assuredly 
an adept at skulking through the underbrush. No matter how" diffi- 
cult the ground be, thou art aide of course to flee by stealth, if at this 
time it so be that one pursue thee from place to place." He said: ''But 
thou. Otter, shalt care for the eanoe. li it be so that we all get alioard 
the canoe, thou shalt turn l)ack the canoe at once." 



nen' ciia'hati'ra'r''ho' ne' dji' tkawe'note' dji' non'we' ieka'ie"' 

timt* there they arrived the where there it island where the place there it 

stands lies 

ne' kara"kwa". K"ska"ne' ne' dji' ke'r"hi'to"' karen'haken'iate' 

the it sun. One (place) in the where it tree stand it tree top of 



e" ieka"here' ne' kara"kwa'. 

there it it lies upon the it sun. 



it tree stand 
plurally 

E'tho'ne' ne' 

At that time the 



Oterofitonni'Ti' 

It Sapling 



wa'hefi'ro"': " I'se' ne' Tsoni'to" e"'.seron'tiiVke', no'k' lu'.se' 

he it said: "Thou the Beaver thou it tree shalt cut but the 

down, thou 

Takwa'a"sa'r e"'serat'he"' ne' karofitu'ke' karen'haken'iate' e" 

Spider thou shaltclimbit the it tree on it tree top of there 



e"tesne'renke' ne' .sa'.se'riieV 

thou shalt it tie the thy cord. 



E'tho'ne' te"tesats'ne"'te' e"te.satia' 

.\t that tin 



taniieii'to"' ne' 

to it the 

e'"se'sera'ta'ne\" 

again thou it wilt reach" 



.sa'.se'riie'ke' 

thy <'ord on 



dji' 

where 



No'k' wa'hawe"''ha'se' 

And he him said to 



the 



o"'hwendjia'ke' 

it ground on 

Ta'ho'"tane'ke"' 

Hare 



wa'hefi'ro"": "' 

it said: 

kara"kwa 



Kawenni'io' nefi' e"karontie'no"" 

"So soon as ik»w it tree shall fall 



i'se' te'".se"kwe'' 

thou thou it shalt 
it is pick up 

Seweieii'te't wa"hr ne' e"'satkwaton"hwe' ne' 



Thou art skillful 



verilv 



o'skawakoiT'sho"'. 

it bushes among. 



Iawero"'ha'tie"' 

It mutters not 



the thou .Shalt flee in zigzag lines the 

to' na'teiao"'hwendjianon- 

how so it land forbidding (is) 

le' e"'satkwaton"hwe' ne' 

he thou Shalt flee in zigzaglines the 



nia'ni't sakwe'nion ki"' wa"hi" 

thou art able to I be- verilv 

do it, lieve, 

to'kiV non'wa'-ke"" aiesa'sere"so"'. No'k' ne' Tawi'ne' ka'hon- 

if this lime is it one thee would And ilje Otter it boat 

pursue about. 

we'ifi' ni'se' e'"sate"niko"'ra'ro"\ To'ka wa"hr nen' akwe'ko"' 

the thou it wilt attend to. If verily now it all 

thou 

e''tciakwati'ta' iokofita'tie' e"'satta'kwa'te' ne' ka'honwe'iil'." 



thou it wilt turn 



tht 



it boat.' 



MOHAWK VERSION 



317 



All this, tlici). caiuc to i)a,--s. Beaver, of course, worked there, 
biting out pieces from the tree; and Spider, for his part, t-linil)ed to 
the tree top, and liaving reached the top, he then, verily, fastened his 
cord about it. Thereupon he let himself down, and again alighted on 
the earth. So then, when there was, of course, little to cut, and the 
prospect was encouraging that it would be possible to fell the tree, then 
Spider pulled on the cord. Then, in fact, the tree toppled over. 
Thereupon Hare rushed forward and seized the sun, for, indeed, 
Tawi'skaro"'and his grandmother both came running up. It was then that 
Hare tie<l. taking the sun away with him. Now, of course, they pur- 
sued him in many places; he fleetly .scurried through the shrubl)ery. 
After a time he directed his course straight for the canoe; for then. 



E'tho- ka'tr to'ke",ske" naa'we"". Tsoni'to' 


wa"hi" nen' e"' 




Thus so men truly so it hup- Boaver 


verily now there 


1 


■wa'hoio"'ta' wa'hatekhwanion'ko' ne' karofita'ke', no'k' ne' 




he worked he it bit repeatedly the it tree ( 


3n, and the 


2 


Takwa'a"sa'r ia'harat'he"' nil', ne" ne' 


karen'haken'iate' 




Spider there he climbed that the the 
one thiit 


it tree top of 


3 


ia'ha'rawe\ neiT wa'-hi' e" ta'ba'hwan'rake' 


ne' rao'seri'ie'. 




there hearrived. .Vow verily there he it wrapped 


the his cord. 


4 


E'tho'ne' nen' tonta'hatia'ton'tc", sa'hara'ta'ne' 


o""hwendiiri'ke'. 




.\t that time now thence he his body again he reached 
suspended, it 


it earth on. 


5 


Ne" ka'tr wti'^hi" ne' nen' e*' ho'k' nii'tetcioia'sa' ne' nen' 




That so then verily the now there only so it is narrow the now 


6 


io'r'ha'ratste' nen' e"wa'to''' e"karontieno""ne' 


e'tho'ne' ne' 




it is very hopeful now it will be it tree will fall 
possible 


at that the 
time 


7 


Takw;Va"sa'r nen' ta'ha'seriie'tati'ronto"'. T 


'o'ke"ske' ka'tr 




Spider now he it cord pulled on. 


Truly so then 


8 


wa"karontieno''"ne". E'tho'ne" ne' Ta'ho"'tane'ke" 


tii'haia'takofita- 




it tree fell. .\t that time the Hare 


thence his body fol- 
lowed instantly 


9 



tie"te' wa'tra'kwe" ne' kara"'kwa'. Nen' se" wa"hi' o'k' e" 

he it took up the it sun. Now indeed verily just there 10 

te'hnitak'he' ne' Tawi'skaro"' no'k" ho'ni' ne' ro'sot'hfi''. Nen' 



they two ran 



wa"hi 

verily 

kwa'. 



Ta'ho"'tane'ke°' wa'hate'ko'. ionsa'ha"hawe' ne' kara"'- 



hence he it bore 



11 



12 



Nen' 

Now 



fa'"hi' 

verily 



ne' o'skawako""sho"', 

the it bush(es) among. 



wa'honwa'sere''so'' 

they hira pursued from 
place to place. 

A'kare' nt'-fi' ia'hakonta.tie"te' dji' noil 



Rotkwatoii'hwe'tie'se' 

He Hed in devious courses lo 



ka'tr 



tka'hoiiwa'ie"' 

there it boat lies, 



se" wa"hi" 

indeed verily 



ent directlv where the 1"* 
side 

ronnatiii''kc' ne' 



they others 



the 



, 15 



318 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



indeed, the others, his friends, were aboard the canoe. He came 
thither on the hound, and got aboard the canoe. At the same time with 
this, Otter pushed off the canoe, and they again began to paddJe. 

So then, as they rowed t)aclv. Otter, it is said, did verilj- continue to 
tallv. They forbade him, but he did not obey. Then a person struck 
him a blow with a paddle on his mouth. (It is for this reason that 
now the mouth of the Otter is such that one would think that it had 
been broken off long ago. His lower jaw is shorter than the upper. 
It is plain where one struck him with a paddle.) 

So when they had arrived at hon)e, Sapling said: " It shall not con- 
tinue to be thus, that a single person rules over the sun." Then 
it was that he cast the sun up to the center of the sky. saying: 
•'There where the sky is present, thereto must thou keep thyself 



roiiten'ro' ieshatiia'ti' ka'hofi'wako"'. O'k' cihatak'he' iofisa'- 

it boat ill. Just there he mil along again he 



E'tho'ne' iokoiita'tie' ne' Tawi'ne' sa'hata'kwa'te' ne' 

At that time at once {it the Otter he it turned buck the 

follows) again 

ka'honwe'ia", neiT wa"hr sa'hati'kawe". 

it boat, now verily again they paddled. 

dji' neiT shoti'hofiwakera'ne' 

where now again their boat floats along 



hati'ta'. 

embarked 



Ne' ka'tr 



ia'ke"', to'ke"ske" dji' ro'tharii'tic 

it is said. truly where 



te'hothoiita'to"*. 

he obeyed. 

dji' ra'saka'rofite 

where his mouth (is) 



he kept on The; 

talking. 

N'efi' e'tho'ne' shaia'ta'' 

Now at that time he one 

person 

wiX'hano"'hwar'ia'ke\ 

he him it blow struck. 



Roiiwana'hris'tha", 

Thev him forbade, 



Tawi'ne', 

Otlcr, 

no'k' ia" 



the 



Tawi'ne' 

otter 



ni'io't dji' 



where 



a'kawe' wii'ho'ie"'te' 

it puddle he liim struck 

(Ne' tiiori''hwa' ne' 



ra'saka'rofite' aiefi're' 

his mouth one would 



the It Sapling 

la" e", the"io'to""hake" ne' tcieia'ta' ho'k' 



o'k' tetkaia'ktci"ho"'. Ni'ha'qhiots'hes'a' ne' e'ta'ke' nonka'ti', 

just r>nc it had broken. .So his jaw (is) short the lower side of it, 

we'ne' dji' e"' krue""to"' fi'kawe' wats'to"".) 

It IS plain where there one it struck it paddle one used it.) 

Ta'. ne' kfi'ti" wa"hf ne' nen' ciioiisa'hon'newe" ne' Oteronton- 

.So, the so then 

ni"'a' wfrhen'ro"' 

he It said : 

siiewefiniio"hake' 

one it should control 

sii'tewa'seii'no'"' 

just its middle the where it sky is pre.s- there he it threw the 

kara''kw!V tii'hno""' wa'hen'ron": " E'tho' dji' karoiT'hiate' e" 

it sun and heitsaiii: "There where it sky is pre.s- there 



"Not thus, thus it wi 

tinue t 

ne' kara"kwa\" 



dji' 



Ta', 

it so, 

AaroiT'hiate' 



E'tho'ne' 

at that 
time 

ia'ho'ti' 



nen 

now 



MOHAWK VERSION 



319 



attached, aiul. Ix'sidcs this, ihoii shalt eoiitiiuioiisly journey onward." 
He pointed thither, and said: " "The plaee wliere it ])hin<;es itself into 
the deep [that is. the \vest|" people will habitually <"iil the place 
whither tliou shalt hahitually descend, the place wherein thou shalt 
hal>itualiy he immersed. At these times, veril_v, darkness will come 
upon the earth present here: and "The place where the sun rises [that 
is, the east]' people will hahitually call the place whence thou wilt 
hahitually peer out. and people will say. "Now the Sun ha- coiiK^ out." 
Then shalt thou raise thyself upward ther(>froiii. Thus thou shalt 
continue to have thi.s function to perfoi'm. Thou shalt contiiuie to 
give lijjht to this earth." Besides this he said: •■ AN'hensoever luaii- 
kind mention thee, they will ever say custoujarily : "He is the (treat 
Warrior who supplies us with lioht."" So then, in it> turn, now 
came of course the luminarv. the Moon, which was his mother's head. 



iatia"'tanen'takto"''hake" neiT ta'hno"'' 

wilt thou thy bodv attach now and 



o'k 

just 



e"tiotkofita"k\ve"' 



1 thv bodv attach no\ 

(as a fixture) 

e"'sa'tentionha'tie\" la'ha'tca'te"" wa'hen'ro" 

thou shalt move along." Thither he he it said: 
pointed 

tchot'ho's e"koriwaiats'heke' dji' e"'s 

(immerses will they call it where cus- 

itself) habitually tomaril 

ie'^sanonwi're'te'. E'tho'ne" wu"hr neii' 

there thou shalt be .^t that verily now 



-Dji' 

"Where 



la tewat- 

therc it 



ie""sats'no"'te 

there thou shalt 
go down 

e"tioka'ra''hwe' 



noil we 

the place 



dji' 



the 



io°"hwendjia'te'. 

it eartti is present. 



Dji' 

Where 



tkara-kwi'neke"'s 

there it sun comes 



e°kon waia'tsheke ' , " 



e"' he"'s nonka'ti 

here cus- side of it 



te"sake'to'te' 

there thou shalt 



(ia'ha"tcate"" dji' nofika'ti") 

(thither he where the side of 
pointed it) tomarily peer over 

e^iai'i'o"' ne' oii'kwe' neiT' tjikara''kwi'neke"'ne'. Ta'. e'tho'ne' 

one it will the man-being now it sun has come up. So. at that 

toiitesathara'tate". E"' ni'se' ni'io't dji 

thence thou shalt raise There the so it is wher 

thyself. thou 

wathe"tiike' ?ie' dji' io""hwendjia'te"." 

it will make the where it earth is present." 
light 



r'"'sateri'hofrtake'. te"ssh- 

ihou dntv wilt have it, thou 



NeiT 



ta'hno""' wa'hen'ro" 

and he it said: 



" Kat'ke' 


ne' on'kwe' i'se' e"ie.sana'to'" e"ionto""'hcke' 


e"'s: 




•• Whenever 


the man-being thou one thee shall one; 
(human) designate 


shall continue 
lo say 


custom- 


10 


' Ko'ske"" 


i-ake'te''kowiV" ne' teshonkwa'shwathe"te 


ifini's. " 




11 


•Ilclin 


•at Warrior (is) the he us causes it lo l)e light K 


.r. ■• 




Ta'. e 


'tho'ne' neiT noii'wti' ne'ne" e"'hni'ta" 


ne' wa''hi' 


ne' 




So. 


at tbat now the present the 1 1 moon 
time lime lliat 


the verily 


the 


12 


rao""'ha' 


ro'nisten'"ha'-ke"'ha" akonon'dji" ne' 


ro'sot'ha* 


dji' 


13 


be himself 


his mother it wa.s her head the 


his grand- 


where 



320 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN. 21 



and which hi.s grandmother had also placed on the top of a standing 
tree. This, too, he threw up to the sky, saying: "The power of thy 
light at night shall be less." He added: "At times they will see thee 
in full. Every night thy size shall diminish until it is gone. Then 
again, thou shalt every night increase in size from a small beginning. 
Every night, then, thou shalt grow until the time comes when thou 
hast completed thy growth. So now, thus it shall be as to thy mode 
of existence." Moreover he said: "Whenever mankind who shall 
dwell here on earth mention thee, the}' will keep saying customarily: 
'Our Grandmother, the luminary pertaining to the night.'" 

Then Sapling now formed the body of a man" and also that of a 
woman [of the race of mankind]. His j-ounger })rother, Tawi'skaro"', 



ke"rhi'te' o'ni' nil" 



ne" ia'ho'tr ne' 



tllHt 

dji' 



tlu- 



3 the 

. Wa 



vhp 



it skv 



e'' iako'ha're', 

here there she it fas- 
tened at the t(ip, 

Miiate', wa'hefi'ro"': 

18 pros- lie it said: 



''tho' 

there 



ent, 



hen'ro"': 

it said; 



dji' te"'8e'shwathe'te"' ne' 

where thou shalt cause it to be the 

light 

■ Sewatie're"* e"kana'no"''hiike' n 

" Sometimes it shall be full tt 



ho'nf mV 

also the 

that 

' E"tiioto'ktake' 

"It will be lacking 

a^southen'ue\" 

it night (time) in.' 



dji' 

where 



te"iesa- 



kan'ereke'. Niia'tewa'sonta'ke' 

thee look at shall. 



dji' niio're' 

where so it is 



far 



i6''wa'ts'a'te\ 

it shall all dis- 
appear. 



e"tiiostbo'o"'ha'tie' 

it shall continue to grow 
smaller 

E'tho'ne" ihmT a'n 

At that now agaii 



te"tesate'hia'ro"' 

theuce thou shalt 
grow larger 

te"tesate'hia'ro"' 

thence thou shalt 

grow larger ta; 

e" ni'se' ne"io'to"'^hake' 

thus the so it shall continue 

thou to be 

wa'hefi'ro'" 

he it said: 



sewa'sofitats'ho"" 

one it night apiece 



dji' 

where 



ne 

the 



nr sa 

thou art 
large 

• dji' 

where 



dji' 

where 



dji' 

where 



'Ne' 

•The 



niio're' te"tkaie'ri'ne' e"se.sate'hia'ro"'. Ta', 



dji' 



e"sia'ta'teke\ ' 

thou shalt exist." 



NeiT 

Now 



tii'hno" 

and 



ka'tke' 

rVhenever 



'ho'ko"' ne' e"ienak'ereke' ne' dji' 

being the they will be the 

plurally dwelling 

hekc' e"'s Tethi'sot'ha' 



Ne' 

The 



ka'tf 

so then 



a'sonthe""kha 

the nocturnal lit 

night middleof the) 

Oterontofini'Ti' nen' 

It Sapling now 



i'se' e"iesana'to"' ne' onkwe- 

thou one thee .shall the man- 

designate (human) 

io"'hwendjia'te' e"ionto""- 

it earth is pres- one shall ha- 

ent bitually 

kara"kwa'." 



Ther 



itlu 



ainary. 



ron'kwe" 

14 he inan-beint: 



•'k" ho'ni" ne' ion'kwe' 



E" 

There 



wa'hoia'ton'nia' 

he his body made 

te'hakan'ere" 

he it looked at 



ne 

the 



a This incident is evidently taken from Genesis in the Christian Bible. 



MOHAWK VKKSION 



821 



watched him tlicrc So tlicn. when lie luul, of coiii-sc. caused them to 
live, he placed them together. 

Then it was that Sapling stai-ted upon ;i jnuiiiey to inspect the con- 
dition of the things he had finished on the eailii then standing forth. 
Then, at that time, he came again to review those things and to see 
what things man [of the hitman race] was doing. 

Then he returned to the place in which he had given them lil)ert\ . 
So then he found th(^ two doing nothing except sleeping haliitually. 
He merely looked at tiiem. and went away. But when he came 
again their condition was unchanged; the}' slept ha]>itually. Thus 
then, in this manner matters stood the very few times he visited them; 
the condition was unchanged; they slept (•ustomarily. Thereupon he 
took a rib from each, and substituted the one for the other, and 
replaced each one in the other body Then, of cour.se, he watched them, 



ia'tate'keiT'a 



Tawi'skaro"', 

Flint. 



Ne' 



ka'tr 

so then 



wa"hi' 

verilv 



wii'shakao'n'hete' ska"'ne" 

he them caused to live in one 

Neil' wa'"hr 



wa'shako"'tero"\ 

he them placed. 



Oterontoiini'Ti" 

It Sapling 



wa'ha'ten'ti' 

he started 



nio""ha' dji' 



ejia'te'. I 

present. 1 

'othe'no""-ke" 

something is it 



ni'io"t 

so it is 

ka'ti" 

so then 



ne' dji' ros"a'*ho"" 



dji' 

where 



dji' 



sa'hatke"'se- 

again he went 

wato""hwen- 

it earth is 



ni"hatie"r''ha" 

so he is doing 



dji' neiT 

where now 

ne' oii'kwe' 



toiita"shakoiitke""se'ro"" 

again he them viewed in order 



Ne' ka'ti" dji' 



dji' 



ka'tr 



o'k- 



tin 



othe'no"" teiatie"r"ha" 

anything; they two were the o 

"doing 

wa'shakotkat'ho' ak'te" noiTwe 

he them looked at el.se- the place 



lion we 

place 

o'k- 



ni'sliakotka'we"* 

just he them left 

roti'ta's. Ne' 

they slept. The 



noiika'ti" 

side of it 



iiHonsa re 



Ne' 

The 



ka'ti" 



E' 



ka'ti" 

Thus so then 

ko'k'ta'se' 

them visited. 



ni'io't 

so it is 

kato'kc"' 

unchanged 



akwa"' to'ka''a' 

very 

ni'io't 



ni'io't roti'ta's. 

so it is they .slept 
habitually. 

wa'sha- 



nen 



nefi' a're' sa'rawe" kato'ke" 

now again again he unchanged ; 

noilterats'te" 

few it is repeated the 

roti'ta's. Ta'. e"tho'iie" 

they slept So. at lluit now 

habitually. lime 

skat'sho"' wa'shakote"karota'ko'. neii' ta'hno"" wii'thate'iii' dji' 

one each he them rib took out of. now and he them e.x- where 

changed 

sa*.shakote'karo'te"'. NciT wa''hi' wrrshakote"niko"*ra're"' wa're're': 

erily he them watched he it thought: 



8 
9 
10 
11 
12 
13 
14 



21 ETII— 08- 



21 



322 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



thinking of what perhaps might now liappen. It wa.s therefore not 
long before the woman awoke. Then she sat up. At once .she touched 
the ])reaHt of the man lying at her side, just where he had placed her 
rib, and, of course, that tickled him. Thereupon he awoke. Then, 
of course, that matter was started — that matter which concerns man- 
kind in their living; and they also started that matter for which in 
their kind their bodies arc provided — that matter for which reason 
he is a male human being and she a female human 1)eing. 

Then Tawi'skaro"' also formed a human being, but he was not able to 
imitate Sapling, as the form of the human being be poorly made showed. 
Tawi'skai'o"' addressed Sapling, saying: '' Do thou look, I also am al)le, 
m3'self , to f orm a human being." So when Sapling looked at that which 



•'O" ci' ke" 

"What this is it 
is it 

iakon'kw 

she nmn-bpi 
( woman ) 

ciieia'takonta'tie' 

her body foUowi'd 
along 

niia"eiere' 



nen 

now 



dji 



ne' ne''ia'we"' ? " la" 

the so it will Not 

happen?" 

wa'e'ie'. E'tho'ne'' wa'ofitkets'ko' 

she 



ka'ti' tekari"hwes 

so then it is a long 



ivoke 



ne' raia'tion'ni" 



ne 



he sat tiji. 

rofi 



Kwe 

n-being 



iiofi we' 

here place 



n i 'bote ' karota'k we" ' 

there be rili has removeil 



Nakwa"' o'k' 

Tlie very just 

e" ke"" 

there where 

rana'a'ta'ke' 

his flank on 



wa'thonwanis'teka'te' 

she him tickled 



wa"hr. 



Prtho'ne" 

At that 



nen 

now 



•ha'ie' 



wa''hi' 



("•"teri'hwa'ten'tr 

it matter started 



dji' 



niiakoteri"hwate' 

just one it duty ha.s 



Nen' 



)n'kwe' 



i the 



ako'n'he" 

they live 



no'k' 

and 



ho'nf 

also 



wti'hiateri'hwa'tefi'tiil'tc 

they matter started 



dji' 

.vhere 



na'ho'te"' niiiVtaienta^'kwe''" 

8 such kind of jnst their bodies it are 

thing designed for 

ron'kwe' i'ke"' no'k' ho'nf 

y he man-being it is and also 

( man ) 

Tawi'skaro"' kfi'tr 



dji' 

where 



na'ho'te"' 



kari'hon'ni' 

it it causes 



10 

11 

12 
13 
14 



Flii 



stal 1 



.the 



o ni 

also 



ne' dji' ion'kwe' i'ke"'. 

the where she man-being it is. 
(woman) 

WiX'ron'ni' ne' ofikwe'; 

he it made the man-being; 



te'hokwe'nio" 

he is able to do it 



ne' a'hona'ke'rani' ne' 



ne 



the 

niionkweto'te" 



Oterofitofini'Tr 

It Sapling 



vhere 



that just kind of maiT- 

one being 

wa'hawe°"ha'se' ne' 

he him spoke to the 



ne' wa'ha's'iV, 

the he it finished, 

()terontonni''a': 

It Sapling: 



a'se'kt"^""' IK 

because th 

"Satkat'ho" 



Tawi'skaro"' 

Flint 
(Ice. Crystal) 

wakkwe'nio"' 

I it am able to do 



ne' oii'kwe' 



e"kon'nr." 

I it will 
make."' 



Ne' 

The 



ka'tr 



ne 



HKwiTT] MOHAWK VKKSIOX 323 

nuulc liiiii >;iy "• 1 ;un alilc to t'cirin a luiiiian Immhu-," lie >ii\\ lliut wliat 
ho had foniictl wn-r not Iminan l>ciiiL;> at all. 'I'lir ihiiiii's \n) formed 
were possessed ol' luiniaii faces and the bodies of otkon | monsters], 
subtly made otkoii. Sa])liiig spoke to liim. sayiiiji': '" That assuredly is 
the reason that I forbade thee, for of eourse thou art not al)le to do as 
I myself am doing' contimially . " Tawi'skaro"' answered, say in<^: '"Thou 
wilt nevertheless see that 1 can after all do as thyself art doinjf con- 
thiually, because, indeed. I ])ossess as nmeh power as thou hast." 
Now, veril\. at thi> time tliey two separateil. .\nd now. Sapliiif^ 
again traveled fi-oni place to place on the surfsice of the earth. lie 
went to view things that he had completed. After a while, then. 
Sapling i)romenaded along the shore of the sea. There he saw Tawi's- 

Otei-ontonni'Ti" dji' neiT wa'hatkat'ho'' ne' ra'to"' ne' 

It Sapling whcTc nnw he it looked lit the he it siiys the 



and (itkon it is bodied animal, snhtly otko 



1 



wakkwe'nio'" ne' oiTkwe" e"kon'ni" iiV hon'kwe" te'ke'" ne' 

I it am atjle to do tlie maii-heinR 1 it will not he man-heiiif; it is the 2 
.humam make (man) 

ro'sa"o"'. Ne'ne" o'k' ne' oii'kwe' kako"'sonta"ko"" nf'n' 

he them lias The jnst the man-being he i.s faced therewith now 3 
finished. that 

ta'hno""' ot'ko"" kaia'tonta"'ko". ka'rio". onrtat'ko"' ka'rio", ne' 



4 



wti'dif wa'haia"ti's"a". Ta'hata'ti" ne' Oterofitonni"a,' wa'hen'ro"': 

verily he its body He spoke the It Sapling he it said: 5 

finished. 

"Ne' wa"hr kari'hofi'ni" ko"irhe'se" ne' dji' ia"' se" wa"hi' 

"The verily it it eauses I lliee the wliere not indeed verily 6 

te.sakwe'nio"" ne'ne" nac'siere' ne' i"' dji' iuwakiere'"ha'tie'.'' 

thou art able to the soth.iiiil the I wliere so I it keep on doing." 7 

d..it thai shonl.lst do 

Nen' wa'dii" tontaditita'ti" ne' Tawi'skiii'o"" wa'lK'iVro"'': "E"'.sa- 

.\ow verilv Iheneeh.- th,' Flint he il siiid : "Thou S 

iinsvverid lee. Crystal) 

tkat'ho" ki"' dji' i"'"kkwe'nr se"' e"' ne"kie're" dji' 

itwilt.see. 1 where 1 it shall be indeeil thns soitlshall where 9 

think. abletoilo do 

ni'saiere"'h:i'tie" ne' i'se'. a"se'ke""' e"' se"' niwake'sliatste""sera' 

.so thou art carrying the 'thon. heeanse thns indeed so my power is large lo 

on work 

dji' ni'io't ne' i'se"." Nen' wa'dil" e"tho'ne' t<)nsa*hiatekha"sr. 

where so it is the thon Sow vrily at that they two again 11 

time .separateil. 

Nen' ii're" wa"hi" ne' Oterontonni"':!" torisa'hatawenrie"siV ne' 

Now again verily the It Sai.ling he went traveling aljont the 12 

dji' io"'hwendjia'te". Sa"hatke""scnio"''hrr ne' dji' ni'lioV'^a"- 

where il earth is present. .Vgain he went to see the the where he things 13 

things plnrally ha-s 

a'n"ho"'. A'kare" ka'ti' tie' Oteroiitofini"';'!" ktitdtdai-akt^Vtie' e"' 

made .Vftera so then the It Sapling it lak.^ along there 1-1 

severally. lime 

i're". K'tlio" ka'ti" wa'ho'ke"" ne' Tawi'skaro"" e"' rata'tie'se'. 

he is There -olhen he hitn saw the Flint there he stoo<l abimt 13 

walking. ilee.(;ry.stal) here and there. 



324 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



kiiro'" .standing- about in ditierent places. At thi; water's edge lav 
the body of a man-l)eing who was as white as foam ". When Sapling 
arrived there, he said: "What is this that thou art doingr' Tawi's- 
karo"' replied, saj'ing: "Assuredly, I have made the bodj' of a male 
man-being. This person whose body lies here is better-looking than is 
the one whom thou hast made." Assuredl3% I have told thee that I have 
as much power as thou hast; yea, that my power is greater than isthv 
power. Look thou, assuredlj' his body is as white as is the bodj- of 
the one whom thou hast formed." Sapling answered, saying: " What 
thou sayest is assuredly true. So then, if it be so, let me be looking 
while he makes movements of his body and arises. Well, let him stand, 
and also let him walk." Whereupon Flint .said: "Come! Do thou 



Ne' dji' teio'hnekak'te" roil'kwe' e"' raia'tion'nf, e" ni'hara'ke"' 

1 The where it water's edge at he man- there his body lay there so he is white 

being extended, 

dji' ni'io't ne' o'hwats'ta'. Wa^hen'ro"' ne' Oterontonni"a' 



2 where so it is 



the 



dji' nefi' 

where now 



e" 

there 



ia'rawe": "O"' ne' ni".satie'r"ha'r 

there he "What the so thou art doing?" 



It Sapling 

Ta'hata'tf 

He answered 



ne' Tawi'skaro"' 

-1: the Flint 

(Ice, Crystal) 

ron'kwe'. Ke"'i'ke" 

^ he man-being. This it is 



wa'heii'ro"': 

he it said : 

raia'tiofi'ni' 



Wa'hiia'ton'nf 

" I his body made 



WiX"hr 

verily 



ne 

the 



se""ha' niiora'se' dji' ni'ha- 

more so it is fine- where so he his 



ia'to'te"" 

6 kind ot 
body 

„ dji' «^"' 

t where thus 

se°"ha" 

8 more 



dji' ni'se' ni'io't ne' sheia'tis"o"' 



vhere the so it is tl 

thou 

niwake'shatste"".serA' 

so my power is large 



Ko^'hro'i'i" wa"hi' 

I thee told verily 



dji' 



ni'se ni'io't. 



Nen' tii'hno"'' 

Now and 



o ni 

also 



I SI 
beyond 



ni'io't. 

so it is. 



ni se 



Satkat'ho" 

Do thou look 



non we 

plaee 

wa"hr 

verily 



niwake'shatste"''sera' dji' ni'se' 



so my power is large 



the 



ni'io't 

.so it is 



sheifVtis"o"' 



thou 

wa'hen'ro" 

he it said : 



kara'ke"' 

it (is) white 

Ta'hata'ti' 

He replied 



ne' ni'haia'to'te"" dji' 



the 



Oterontonni"a' 

It Sapling 



To'. 

1'2 Well, 



ka'ti' 

so then 



"To'ke°ske'', Wifhi' ne' dji' na'ho'te"' sa'to"'. 

"Truly, verily the where such kind of thou it 

thing sayest. 

tekkan'ei'ak ratoria'nerofi'ko' neiT tii'hno"" a'hat- 

let me look on let him make move- now and 



let him make move- 
ments 

no'k' ho'ni' 

and also 



kets'ko'. To', a'ha'ta'ne 

13 him arise. Well. let him 

stand up 

e'tho'ne' ne' Tawi'skaro"' wa'hen'ro"": 

1* at that the Flint he it said : 

time (Ice, Crystal) 



a'ha'ten'tf." 

let him walk." 



Ta', 



•Hau". 

"Come. 



.satkets'ko'." 

do thou arise." 



a This man-being wasSnow, Winter's handiwork. The life with which this man-being was endowed 
by Sapling is that which enables the snow to return every winter. Otherwise it could never have 
returned. 



MiiHAWK VKKSIdN 



325 



arise." But lie thiit hiy tlii-re did not iiiiikc :i sinsik' movi'iiicnt. 
Then, of course, Tawi'skaro"" ))ut forth all his skill to cause this l)cing 
to live and then to arise. He did everythini^ possible to do it but he 
could not eii'ect his purpo.se and failed to cause him to come to life, for 
he did not come to life. Then Saplinir said: '* Is this not what I have 
been saying, that thou art not able to do as I can do?" He add(>d: 
"What purpose, in its turn, will he served by havino- his bodj' lying 
here, having no life? Is it only this, that he shall always lie here? 
That is the rea.son that I habitually forbid thee to make also the 
things that thou seest me making; for, assuredly, thou art not able to 
do the things that I am doing." So then, of course. Tawi'skaro"' said: 
••Well, then, do thou cause that one there to live." So, in truth, 
Sapling consented to this. He drew near to the place where the man 



la" 

Sot 



othe'no"' te'hotoria'''nero"' 

anythint^ he himself moved 



ne' raia'tioii'nf. 



ne' Tawi'skaro"" dji' 



o'k' 

jnst 



na'tethoie're"' 

so he did everythiiifr 



Neil' wa"hr 

Now verily 

a^hato'n'hete'. 

he should come to 



e'tho'ne" a'hatkets'ko". Nakwa"' dji' o'k" na'tethori'hwaiera'to"' 

he should arise. The very where just lie did all manner of thinjjs 



at that 
time 

no'k' 

and 



wa'hono'ro"'se" 

he it failed to do. 



ki" ne' a'hoton'he'to"". E'tho'ne" 



Oterontonni"'ii 

It Sapling 



•hi" 

■11 V 



wa^hen'ro" 

he it .sixid : 



tesakwe'nio"" 



•• Ne"' 

■■That 
dji' 



wa"hi' cika'to"'. la" 

verily where I keep Not. 



se 



thus 



Ne' 



"Nifho'te"" 

•■What kind of 
thing 

tero'n'he". 

he lives. 



Ne' wa''hi" k 

The verily 

wa'satkat'ho" 

thou didst si-e 



non wa 

this time 



e"wate's'te" 

it will be of 



ni'io't."^ 

raia'tiofi'ni 



deed, 

Wa'heii'ro"": 

He it said : 



ke""' 

here 



la 



•hi' 



o'k^-ke"' 

only is it 

fi^hoiTni' 

it it causes 

wa'kon'ni" 

I it made 

tesakwe'nio" 

thou art able to 



tiiot'ko"^ 

the always 

kofiia'ris'tha" e" 

1 thee chide cost 

no'k^ hii're' 

and ajrain 



e"'haia'tion'nike' ? 



there 



< ne' dji' na'ho'te"" 

n- the where what kind 
of thing 

i'se" wa'soii'ni". la"'. 

thou th(.uitmadest. Not 



Ta', 

So, 

i'se" 

thou 



e'tho'ne" wa"hi" 

at that verily 

time 

e"' tco'n'het."" 

there do thou cause 



ne' naa"sie're" dji' iiikatie'r'ha"."" 

the so thou it where so I do thinKs." 

shouldst do 

Tawi'skaro"' wsi'hen'ro"": ""To', ka'ti" 

he it said : ■Well. so then 



(Ii-e,Crysl 

To'ke"ske" 

Triilv 



WiVhathon'tate" 

lie it consented to. 



E"' ka'ti" niifrha're 

There so then so thittier 



ka'ti' 

so then 



ne 



Oterontonni''; 

It Sapling 



ta"hno"'' 

and 



8 

10 
11 
12 

13 

14 



326 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN. 21 



lay. and bent over and breathed into his nostrils, and he at once 
began to breathe, and lived. He said to him: "Do thou arise and also 
do thou stand, also do thou keep travelinir about on this earth." The 
body of a woman had he also formed at that place. Sapliiij^ caused 
both of them to live. 

Tawi'skaro"' spoiled and undidsomeof the tiling's tiiat .Sapling- had jire- 
pared. The rivers to-day in their different courses have been changed, 
for, in forming the rivers. Sapling- provided them with two currents, 
each running in a contrary course, currents made for floating objects 
in opposite directions: or it may be that it is a better explanation to 
.say that in the middle of the river there was a division, each side going 
in a direction contrary to that of the opposite side, because Sapling 
had intended that mankind should not have, as a usual thing, anj' 
difficult labor while they should ])e traveling. If, for anj' reason, a 



ia'thatsa'kete' ra'nio"'sa'ko"' 



e 

there 



iii'hatofi'rr 



ne 

the 



iokontii'tie" ta'hatoii'rr 



wa'hato'n'hete" 

he came to life. 



WiVhen'ro"': 



■ Satkets 

"Dothnu 



ko' 



o'nf tes'ta'ne' ne' o'ni" ne' tesatawenrie"halve' 



dji' 



10 



11 



io""hwendjia'te 

it earth i?H present.' 



ia'toii'ni'. 

her body. 



Ne' 



loii'kwe' 

She man- 
being. 

Oterontonni"a" 

It Sapling 



o'k* ska" 



Ne' 

The 



Tawi'skaro 



Flint son.; 

(Ice, Crystal) (.i.ingsi 

na'ho'te'" rokwata'kwe"' i 



the 



o ni 
tetcia'r< 

both 

5hohetkc'"'to"*. 

he spoiled them 
again, 

Oterofitonni' 

It Sapling. 



lie 



dji' 



place 

shakaon'he'to"". 

he them caused to 
live. 

shoi-r'sio"' ne' 



shako- 
he made 



he dis- 



the 



arranged 

Ne' noii'wa 

The this time 



dji' 

ivhere 

a"-ke"' 



dji' 



roqhio'^''honnia'nio" 

he rivers made several 



wen ro 

should 



kaqhio"'hate'nio"\ a'se'ke"'' ne' Oterofitonni''; 

it river present in because the It Sapling 

several places. 

teio^hneke"■to"^'kwe'^^ ne' te"""s ne' 

it has two currents either flow- the or the 

ing in an opposite direction 

teio'hneke'^'hawi*'to"\ no'k ke"'' ki'' kfi'ie"' 

either it has two currents bear- and here I be- it lies 

say ing in an opposite direction, it is, lieve. 

io'niko"'hraien'ta't ne' aetewen'ro"' sa'tekaqhio"'hi''he"' 

it is comprehensible the we should say it river middle of it 



dji' 

ivhere 



ie""ha' 

more 

teliia- 

thev 



tek'he"' 

12 two join, they 

bo 

Oterontonni'Tr 

13 It Sapling 



tetcia'ro"' e're" 



3 else- 

where 

rawe'ro"' 

he it intended 



teio'hneke"'hawi"to'", a'.se'ke"" 

two it current flow, either because 

in an opposite course, 

ia" the"iakoro"'hiaken"hake' 

not thev will be greatly distressed 



oFi'kwe' dji' te"iakotjiwenrie''hake". To'lva othe'no"' 

14 man-beings where they will keep on traveling If anything 

(human) 



e"ka 



MOHAWK VEKSIdX 



327 



pcrsiiu would wisli tn dt'^ciMul llic cuircnt. it woulil iiiili'cd not he 
a difficult matter simply to place himself in a canoe, and then, of 
course, to descend the current of the river; and then, if it should he 
necessary for him to return, he would, of course, paddle his canoe 
over to the other side of the river, and just as soon as he passed the 
division of the stream then, of course, his canoe would turn hack, and 
he would then again he descendinj^ the current. So that is what Sap- 
ling had intended; that mankind should he thus fortunate while they 
were traveling al>out on rivers, hut Tawi'skaro"' undid this. 

Now, moreover. Tawi'skaro"" himself formed these u])lifted moun- 
tains; these mountains that are great, and also these divers rocky 
cliffs — he himself made them, so that mankind who would dwell here 
would have cause to fear in their continual travelings. 



hon'ni" e"ie"'hnawe"" 


'te' 


ka'honweia' 


ke' 


ia'' 


ki"' wa"hr 




caiise one stream Mil 
descend 


1 


it boat on 




not. 


I be- verilv 
lieve. 


1 


othe'no"* tewen'to're' 


ne' 


o'k' aionti'ta" 


ne' 


ka'hoii'wako ' 




it anything it i? ditBcult 


the 


only one himself 
should embark 


the 


it boat in 


2 


neiT wa'"hi" e"io''"hnawe""'te 


". No'k' to'ka' te' 


"iakot 


o"'hwen'djio''se" 




now verily one it current 
will descend. 


.\nd il 


f 


it one \ 


vill be neees,sary for 


3 


ne' aonsaio""'kete' ne' 


ki-' 


o'k' wa''hi" 


ne' e' 


re- 


na'kaqhio"'ha'ti 




the one should return the 
again 


I 
think 


only \-erily 


the other 
(Side) 


such it river side of 


4 


niie"ie'hoii'iontie' dji' 


o'k- 


niio'sno're' 


ne' 


nefi' 


taionto"hetste' 




thither one his boat where 
will steer 


only 


so it is rapid 


the 


now 


one it will pass 


5 


dji' tekia'hnekak'he"" 


neii'. 


ki"'. o'k' 


wsV'h 


r e' 


\sewa"kete" ne' 




wher<- they two waters join 


now, 


I only 
believe. 


verily 




it will go back the 
again 


6 


ako'hoiiwe'ia". io'huawe"'to 


i°'ha'tie" a're". 


Ta', 


ne' I'awe'ro"' 




one's hoat. it is going dow 


n stream again. 


So, 


the he it in- 
tended 


7 


ne' Oterontonni"'a" 


e'' 


ne"'watiese"' 


'hake" 


ne' 


ofi'kwe' ne' 




the It Sapling 


thus 


some one will be 
tented 


■ con- 


the 


man-being(s) the 
(= humans) 


S 



kaqhio"''hako"' dji' te''iakot{iwenrie'*hake". No'k' ne' Tawi'skaro"' 



one will be habitually .\nd 

traveling. 

shori''sio"'. 

again he it dis- 
arranged. 

NeiT tii'hno""' ne' Tawi'skaro"' ke°'i'ke" 

Now and the Flint this it is 

(Ice, Crystal) 

teiotste""re'nio"' o'ni", rao"''ha' 

it rock stands high also. he him- 

plurally self 

Ne' ofi'kwe' e"ienakerenion"h!lk(^" e"iakotswatani'*hek( 

The man-being(.«) they will be dwelling in it them will keep 

(human) diverse places troubling 

te"iakotiiwf'nrie"hake'. 



sho'hetke"''to"' 

again he it spoiled. 



wa ne se 

large (are) 



iononte'nio"" iononto- 

it mountain stands it moun- 
plurally tain 

e" ni'hoie're"'. 

thus so he has done 



10 

11 

12 
13 
14 



328 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN. 21 



Now, moreover, Sapling and also Tawi'.skaro"' dwelt together in one 
lodo-e, each occupying one side of the fire opposite to that of the other. 
It was then, veril}', usual when the}' two had returned to ul )ide in the lodge, 
that Tawl'skaro"' kept questioning Sapling, asking him what object he 
feared, and what would most (|uickly kill him. Sapling replied: "A 
weed that grows in the swamjjy places, a sedge called ' it-cuts-a-persou," 
is one thing. I think, when 1 do think of it, that that weed struck 
against my bodj' by someone would cut it. I do believe that it would 
cut through my body." Then Tawi'skaro"' replied, saying: "Is there 
no other object which gives thee fear ? " Sapling, answering, said: "I 
usually think that the spike of a cattail flag would kill me if one should 
strike me on the body with it." (These two things that Sapling spoke of, 
his father had told him to say, when he had been at his father's lodge.) 



Nen' 

Now 



tiihi 



the 



Oterontonni'Tr 

It Sapling 



skano'"sa"ne'' 

one it house in 

Ne' ka'tf 

Tlie so then 



ni'tero" 

there they 
two abide, 

wa''hi' 

verily 



teiiolitci.' 



no'k ho'nf ne' Tawi'skaro"' 

unci iilsn the Flint 

(Ice, Crystal) 

honte' (te'hotitcie"'harets'to"'). 

>I">site (they tire have between them.) 



e S 



ne' nen' ieshoti'ie"" 



sni'tero"' neii' e^'s 

again they now custom 
two abide arily 

ne' Oterontonni"a', 

the It Sapling, 



custom- 
arily 

wa"hi' 

verily 

ra'to"' : 

he it says; 



kano"''sako"' 

it house in 



ratsa'ni'se' 

he it fears 

Oterontonni"ii' 

It Sapling: 



ne ne 

the that 



ne' Tawi'skaro" 

the Flint 

(Ice, Crystal) 

"O" he"'s na'ho'te"" 

"What custom- kind of the 

(is it) arily thing 

sno're' a'ho'rio\" Wa'hen'ro"' 

s quick it him would He it said 



rori'hwanonton'ni' 

he him questions asks 

rao""hiV 

he him- 



"•O'sa'kenta'ke'' 

" It marsh land on 



i'ke're' koiiwa'iats e"'s. Thoi'ke"' 

I believe, they it call custom- That it is 

usually arily. 

aonk"hrene', ta'hno"" i'ke're' 

it me would and I think 



iotoii'ni' c 

it grows 

o"honte' 

it weed 



''hoiite' 

it weed 



iako'hre'na's 

it one cuts. 



kia'ta'ke' 

mvbodv on 



Toiita'hen'ro"' ne' 

He spoke in reply the 

te'shetsha'ni'se'? " 

thou it dost fear?" 



Tawi'skaro"' : 

Flint: 
(Ice, Crystal) 

Tonta''hata'ti' 



ia'taoiitiak'te" 

it would break 
in two 

■•LV'-ke"' 

"Not is it 



aie'ie"'te' 

one it should 
strike 

kia'tii'ke''." 

my body on." 



othe'no"' 

anything 



ne 



oia 



'Ono'ta' 



aionkie""te' 



na'ho'te"' 

such kind of 
thing 



He .spoke i 
reply 



Oterontonni'Ti* 

It Sapling 



wa'heiTro"': 

he it said: 



otcawe""sa' 

its spike 

kia'ta'ke'. 

my body on.' 

wa'heii'ro"' 

he it said 



! e s 

; custom- 
arily 

(Ke"'i'ke"' 

(This It is 



i'ke're' 

I think 



aofikeri'io' ne'ne' 



teiori"hwake' ne' 



that 
dji' 



Oterofitonni"a' 

It Sapling 



ro'ni"ha' 

his father 



ro'hro'ri' 



HEWITT] 



MOHAWK VERSION 



329 



At that time Sapliny ^aid: •• W'liat tliiiiu' tlicii ilost tliou fc:n-r"" Tawi- 
skai'o"' said: "Yellow tlitit, and also the horns of a deer. I suppose, 
when I do think of it, that I should ])erhaps die at onee should one 
strike me with either." 

So after that when Saj)liTii;' traveled, if lie saw a stmie of the yellow 
chert kind, he would customaril}- piek it up and place it hiyli on some 
object, and also, if he saw a deer's horn, he would ))ick it up and 
would place it high on some object. 

Then, verily, it came to pass that they two had ay-ain returned home. 
The height of one side of their lodge was not great, but the height of 
the other side was greater. Sapling occupied the side which had the 
greater and Tawi'skaro"' the side which had the lesser height. Then it 



a'hen'ro 

he should 



ne ne 

Ihe 

that say 

ro"ni"ha'.) E'tho'n 

his father.) At that 



" ciia'hakwat'ho' 

?re he visited there 

ne' Oterontonni"';!' 

tlio It Sapling 



whor4_* 



wa^hen'ro' 

he it said: 



thono"*'sote' no' 

there his house the 

staiuls 

-O" ka'tr 

What so then 



<it 



ni'se" na'ho'te 

the kind of 

thou thing 

" Okarakeii'ra' 

" It white-grained 
(yellow chert) 

i'ke're' 

I think 01 



setsha'ni'se" i '" 

thou it fearest?" 

onen'isV no'k' 

it rock and 



Wa'hen'ro"' 

He it said 



ne' Tawi'skaro"' 



thc 



Fli; 



(Ice. Crystal) 

ha're' o'ksennofito""' ona'kara 

again it deer its horn 



Ta', e"tho' 

So, at tin 

lime 

wii'hatktit'ho' 



ne' aion'kie""te" iaki'he'ia'te'' 

the one me I would die at 

would strike once 

ne" ne' dji' te'hotawen'rie' i 

it the where he traveled t 



canen laie 

it stone lies 



ne' okarakefi'ra' 



o""te'." 

perhaps." 

e' Oteronni'Ti" 

le It Sapling 

wa"tra'kwe" 

he it picked 



to'ka" 



e'neke"" 

up high 



wa'ha're"' 

he it placed 



no'k' 

and 



ho' I 



wa"hatkat'ho" 

he it saw 



wa"'trii'kwe' 

he it picked 



''neke'" 

up high 



lomarily 

o'skeSnonto"" ona'kara' 



ia'ha're"'. 

he it placed 



Ta', 



ka'ti" 

so then 



dji' rotino""sote" 

where their lodge 
stands 

ho'"'tes na" ne". 



is tall 
(high) 



ika'ti' 



Tawi'skaro"' 

Flint 
(Ice, Crystal) 



vhere 



ra"hr 



that 

nii"teio'nho""tes'a" 

its side is low 



a re 

again 



iesho'ti'. Ska'ti" ne' 

One side the 
■r. of it 

■ikii'tr teio'n- 



Dji' 

When- 



ka'ti' 



and 

noil ka'tr 



the 



(if it 



th. 



teio'nho'"'t<': 

its .side is tall 



Oterontonni'Ti' 

It Sapling 

le' nonka'ti" 



e"'s ren'tero"" 

custom- he abides 
arily 

na'teio*nho""tes"a'' 

its side is low 



10 



12 



1.3 



14 



330 IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY [eth. ann. 'Jl 

was that Sapling increased the intensity of the lire by putting liiekory 
l)ark on it. Then, assuredly, it became a hot fire, and then, assuredly, 
the leg's of Tawi'skaro"' began to chip and flake off from the intense heat 
of the tire. Then, of course, Tawi'skaro"" said: '"Thou hast made too 
great a Are. Do thou not put another piece of bark on the fire."" But 
Sapling nevertheless put on the fire another piece of bark, and then, (jf 
course, the fire became greater. Now the fire was indeed hot, and now, 
too. Tawi'skaro"''s whole body was now flaking ofl' in chert chips. Now, 
too, he was angry, because Sapling kept putting more bark on the fire, 
and, besides that, his side of the lodge having only a slight height, he 
had only very little space in which to abide. Now he writhed in the 
heat; indeed, Tawi'skaro"' became so angry that he ran out at nncc. and 

NeiT wa'"hi' ne' Oterontoiini'Ti" wa'hatcie'"howa'na'te*. Onenno"- 

1 Now verily the It Sapling he caused the fire to It hickory 

he great. 

kara' o^hwa'tciste" ne' wa'hrent'ho\ Nen' wa"hr" to'ke"ske' 

ii it bark the he put it on the Now verily Iruly 

fire. 

wa"otcie"''hatari"he"\ nen' tii'hno""' W!i'4ii" toiita"sti\ve"" ne' 

o it hot fire became it. now and verily there it began the 

Tawi'skaro"' ranienta'ke" wa'taton'kwa's ne' dji' so'tci" 

4 Flint hi.s leg on it flakes otT iteratively the where too 

(Ice, Crystal) much 

wa"otcie""hatari'"he"". NeiT wiVhi' ne' Tawi'skaro"" ra'to"': 

*^ it hot lire it became. Now verilv the Flint heit.'iays: 

(Ice, Crystal) 

■"So'tci" na'satcie"'howa'na'to"'. To".sa" o'ia" .sase'hwatcistoiit'ho'. 

" '*Too thou it fire hast caused Do not other again thou bark put on 

much to be great. do it it is fire. 

No'k' ne' Oterontonni"a' se""ha' o'k' e"'s sa'hahwa'tciston'tho'. 

' And the It Sapling more only cus- again he bark put on 

tomarily fire. 

Nen' e"'s wa"hi" se""'ha" wa"katcie"'howa"'nha". Nen' wa"hi" 

8 Now cus- verily more it fire became great. Now verily 

tomarily 

to'ke"ske' iotcie"'hata'i'i'he"' nen' tii'hno""' ne' Tawi'skaro"" neii' 

9 truly it hot fire is it now and the Flint now 

(Ice, Crystal t 

o'k' dji' ni'haia'ta" wa'taton'kwa's ne' tawi'skarii". Nen' o'ni" 

!'• only where ju.st his body itflakesoffin the chert (crystal). Now also 

large (is) chips 

rona'khwen"o"'. Ne' ka'ti' ne' Oterontonni"'a' ne' dii' o'ia' 
11 

-^-^ he ha-s become The so then the It Sapling the \\-here other 

angry. it is 

o'k' e"'s .sa'hate'kil'te" neiT tii'hno"' ne' dji' na'teio"nho"''tes"a" 

t*^ ju.st cus- again he it now and the where its side is low 

tomarily kindled 

ne' kari'hon'ni' niionakta"a' na"' ne"' ne' Tawi'skaro"" dji' 

l-^ the it it causes it room is small that the the Flint where 

one that (Ice, Crystal) 

noiika'ti' ren'tero"'. NeiT ki"' teiiot'he"'taken'rie'. Nen'. ki", 

l-± side of it he abides. Now. I he is rolling about in Now, I 

believe, the heat. think, 

wa''hi" e" nii"hona'khwe""ne' ne' Tawi'skaro"" ne' ia'hriiake"'ta'tci' 

-t*^ verily there so he became angry the Flint the 



3 



HEWITT] MllHAWK VKRSION 331 

ruiinini;- into tlio iu;ii-sli. he there l)r()ke stulks of the sedo-e ealli'd "it- 
cuts-a-per.son." Then he eame tlienee on ,i run to the Iodide. an<l llien 
said: ''Sapling, I now icill thee," and tlien ^Iriiek him hlows wiiii tiie 
stalks he had brought back. So then they two now begun to tight, the 
one using the stalk striking the otiier lilows. But aftei- a while Tawis- 
karo"' became aware that his l)lows against Sapling did not cat liim. 
Whereupon he then darted out again, and then went to get this time the 
spike of the cattail flag. So then, as soon as he returned, he rushed 
at Sapling and struck him l>lows. Again his blows failed to iiit him. 
Then it was that Tawiskaro"' fled, and then Sapling pursued iiim. Now. 
of course, the.v two ran. In every direction over the enliic earth tliey 
two ran. So whenever Sapling saw a yellow flint stone or a (her lioin 
on a high place he would customarily seize it suddenly, and would hit 

o'sffkentrrke" niia'hatak'he", e"' i:Vha'ia"ke" ne' iako'lire'na's 

it marsh (111 s<i there lu- ran. there there he it the it one euts 

cut oil 

o"honte". E'tho'ne" nen' e"' tonta'hatak'he" dji' rotino"''sote". 

it here At that now tliere again hither where their lodge 

time he ran stands. 

Kawenni'io" e'tho" sa'rawe' e'tho'ne" wa'heii'ro"": ■'Oterofitonni'Tr 

So soon as there again he at that lieitsai.i: "It Sapling 

arrived time 

neiT wa'kon'rio"." Ne' kii'ti" wa'hoie"'ta'nio"" ne o''honte" ne' 

now I thoc kill." The so then he him struck the it herb the 4- 

repeatedly 

sha'ha'wf. Ta'. ueiT wa'"hi" wa'hiateri'io". ne'ne' o'"honte' 

again he it So, now verily they two fought the it herb ^ 

brought. that 

ne' sha'ha'wf ne' wa'hoie'"ta'nio"". No'k' a'kare' ne' 

the again he it the he him struck re- And altera the ^ 

brought peatedly. lime 

Tawi'skaro"' wa'hat'toke" ifr' ne"'-ke"' teka'hre'na's dji' 

Flint he noticed it not the is it it it cuts where t 

(Ice, Crystal) that 

roie''"thii". E'tho'ne' nen' .su"haiake"'ta'tcl" ne' non'wa" ne' 

he strikes him At that now again he went out the this time the 8 

repeatedly. time suddenly 

ono'ta" otcawt''"''.sii" ne' .sa'hako''ha". Ne' ka'ti" nen' dji' 

it flag its spike Ihe again he went The s., then now where 9 

(reed). after it. 

sa'rawe" o'k" ci'haia'takonta'tie' ne' wa'hoie"'ta'nio"". la"' ha're" 

again he ju.st there his body did not the he him struck re Nut again 10 

returned stop peatedly. 

teioton"'o"' ne' a'ho'hrena'nio""ke'. K'tho'ne' ne' Tawi'skaro"" 

it succeeded the he him could cut re- At that Ihe Flint 1 1 

peatedly. time (Ice, Crystal) 

wa'hate'ko". NeiT ne' Oterontonni"'a' wa'ho".sore'. Nen' 

he fled. Xow the It Sapling he him purstied. Now 12 

wa''hi" wa"tiara''tAte". 0"'h\vendjiakwe'ko"' iui'tonta'hnitakhe''te". 

verilv they two ran. It earth .is) whole again thence they two it 13 

overran. 

Ne' ka'ti' ne' kat'ke" ne' Oterofitonni'":!' wa'hatkat'ho" ne' 

The so then the when- Ihe It .Sapling he it saw the i-t 



332 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



Tawi'skaro"' therewith. Customarily chert chips would fly when he hit 
him. Thus then he hit him as they went runninff. Whenever Sapling 
saw a horn or a yellow chert stone he would seize it suddenly and hit 
Tawi'skaro"' with it. Then after a while he killed him. Now, at this 
time, toward the west, where the earth extends thitherward, there lies 
athwart the view a range of large mountains that cross the whole earth. 
There, so it is said, his body lies extended. He fell there when he 
was killed. Now, besides, it is plain, when we consider in what condi- 
tion the earth is, that when we look about we see that the surface is 
uneven, some places being high, even ranges of mountain, while some 
are for their part low. This was, of course, done by the two as they 
ran from place to place, lighting as they went. That is the reason 
that the surface of the earth is uneven. 



okai-aken'ra' 

it yellow chert 



onen la 

it stone 



te""'s 



the 



skennonto"' 

it deer 



ona'kara' 

it horn 



tomarily 

ne' tawi'skara 

the chert 



ta'ha'hra'kwa'te" ne' wa'ho'ie'"te\ 

he it took up lU the he him hit 

once (with it). 

mT wii'tho'kwiv'te'. 

iw he hit him. 



Wa'tewato'ko' 

It chipped off 



e S 



E" 



the 



tomarily 

kil'ti" ni'io't 

so then so it is 



roie°'tanion'ne'' dji' te'hnitak'he'se'. 

he him went liitting where 
along 

t'ho' ne' ona'kanV 

the it horn 

'hra'kwa'te' e"'s nc 

lip at once cus- the 



they two went run- 
ning ahout. 

ne' te"''s ne' 

the or the 

waiio'ie"''te'. 

he him liit. 



Kat'ke- 

When- 



the 



a re 

again 



wiXiiatka- 

hc it saw 



okaraken'ra 

it yellow chert 

A'kare' ka't 

After 



Ne' 

The 



ka'tf 

so then 



non wa 

present 



ne 



dji' iiVtewatchot'ho" 

where tliere it sets, 



. then now 

nonka'ti 

the side of 



oneii'ia ta'ha- 

it stone lie it took 

nefi' iii'ho'rio'. 

now there he 

him killed. 

iao"''h we fl- 
it earth 



djioritie"to"" 

extends 

djiiak'to"' 

world 

tienen"o"" 

has fallen 



te"twaia'to're'te' 

we it shall consider 



nv ne 

the 
that 



tetiononta'ro'"hwe' ionontowa'ne"' 

there it n 
tends 

ia'ke"' 



ntain ex- it mountai 

iwart large (is) 

rfiia'tata'tie". E" 

is hi.s body extends There 

id along. 

shaiio'rio'. Nefi' tii'hno' 

he killed him. Now and 



teiao'"hwen- 

it crosses 



non we 

the place 



dji' ni'io't 



the 



vhe 



ne 

the 



where 



ni'hoia''- 

his body 

we'ne' ne' 

it is the 

Iilain 

io"'hwendjia'te' 

it earth is pres- 



e"tewatkat'ho' tekontti'ha'nio"'. O'tia'ke' e'neke"' 

we it shall see they differ among Some high 

themselves. 

onta'hro'nio"'. O'tisl'ke' e'ta'ke' na" 

mountain is in Some low that 

ranges. one 

nefi' sa'te'hnitak'he'.se'' rofinateriio'ha'tie'se 

lime they twoTan about they two went about 

fighting 

ne' dji' tekiato"'hwefidjiati'ha'nio"\ 

the where two earth differ from each 

other plurally. 



djia'te', ioi 

"lit, 

wtl'iii" ne' 

verily the 

ni'hotiie'ro"' 

they two it did 



tiio'"hwefi- 

it earth stands 

ne". Ne' 

the The 



MOHAWK VKKSION 



88H 



Now tlii'ii. us it wii.s the ciistoni of Sapliiii;- tn tr;i\t>l. he mot ;i mule 
luau-heiiiir. Saplino- saul: ■■What dost thou as thou jroost ; "" Ilf 
replied, saying-: " I come iiispectiiifi; the earth, to see whether it is ju>t 
as I put it forth." Sapling replied, saying: "Verily, indeed, this is 
a marvelous matter about which thou art now on thy way, for the 
reason that assuredly it was I, myself, who completed this earth." 
The other person answered and .said: '"Not at all; for I myself have 
completed this earth." Whereupon Sapling replied, saying: "'Well 
then, if it he so. let it l)e made plain verily, that thou didst complete 
this earth. He added: "At our two hacks, at a distance, there is a 
range of high mountains of rock which is in appearance like a wall, 
.so perpendicular are the rocks. Hither must thou move them close 
to thy body. If. iieriiaps. thou art able t(i do this, it will be certivin 



Ne' ka'ti' ne' Oterontonni"a' e"' 

The so then the It Sapling custo 

aril 

' wa'ho'ke"'. ron'kwe". Wfi'heii'ro"' 

cru ho him saw he man-being He it said 



dji' te'hotawen'rie, 

ivhero he traveled 



the 



Oterontonni"a 

It Saplint-: 



• What 



ni"satiere"*ha'tie" i" Ta'hari'hwa'sera'ko" 

He answered 



so thou goest about 
doing it?" 

' Sewakatke""se'ha'tie". 

" I it come again viewing. 



Katoke""-ke"" 

rnehauged is it 



ne' shaia'ta" wa'henro"": 

the he one person he it said: 

(the other) 

iii'io't ne' wako"'hwendji- 

soit is 



a'tato"'." 

extant." 



T:i"hari"hwii".sera'ko" 

He answered 



Oterontonni'Tf 

It Sapling 



wa'hen'ro" 



' Iori*hwane'hra'kwa"t 

" It matter is marvelous 



wa''hl 

verily 



A- he re 



a'se'ke""' 

because I v 

(it is) 

Tofita'hata'tr ne' 

Thenee .\gain he the 

replied 

■wako"'hwendjis'"o"" 

I it earth have finished." 



wa'"hi 

verilv 



waks''o" 

I have fin- 
ished it 

shaiii'ta 



he one person 
(other person) 



wa'hen'ro" 

he it said: 



ni"satiere"'ha'tie', 

so thou it comest doing, 

io"'hweiidjia'te'."' 

it earth (is) present." 

liV'te"". I"' sc" 

■ Not at all. I in- 



E'tho'ne" ne' Oterontofini"'a' tofita'hen'ro"': 



"Ni"he°'nio" 

"So there now, 



noiika'tr 

the side of it 



kiiVa'sa 



kato'kt'>"'ne" 

let it lie shown 



It Sapling 

a'shi'ke"' 

if it mav be 



again he said in 



epiy 

to'ke"ske" 

truly 

' Tson'ne 



I se 

Ihou 



ke""' io"'hwendjia'te"." Wa'hen'ro"*: 

here it earth is present." Heitsaid: "Atourlwo 

it is back(s) 

tiionontata'tie' otsten'rii" e'neke"' tiiot'te' dji' 

It rock high there it where 



Iii'io't ne' dji' tewa'so""tote" 

so it is the where it is a standing 

wall 

teiotsten're". Ka'ro' tcia'tak'tii' 

It rock is present. Hither thy body lieside 



niiottakwari"sio"' 

so It IS vertical 



'Iji' 



e"teskwi"te'. To'ka' e"skwe'nr 



334 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN. 21 



that thou didst indeed fomplete this earth; if thou wilt only speaii, 
telling that mountain range to move itself hither." He added: 
"Now do it then."' Thereupon the other person said: "Thus 
it will. I think, come to pass." Then he called out, saying: "Come 
thou, ytin mountain range, move thyself hither. Do thou stand 
beside my body." But the mountain range remained there; the 
mountain was still there unchanged. It did not move thence. Sap- 
ling spoke and said: "There, that is exactly what I have been say- 
ing, that thou hast not established this earth." The other person 
again replied, saying: •"Well then, let it become evident, if it be 
true, that thou hast established the earth. Come then, do thou move 
that rock mountain hither." Sapling replied and said: "Thus then 
will I do."' Thereupon he called out to the range of mountains. 
He said: "Come, move thyself hither.'" Then, verily, it moved itself 



to'ke"ske\ 

truly, 

onte'sata'ti' 

hou Shalt speak 

Wsi'heii'ro"" 

He it said: 

wifhen'ro"" : 

he it said: 



ki", 

I 

tliinli, 



wa''hi' 

verily 

ka'ro* 

hither 



1 se 

thou 



so"'hwefidjis"o" 



Ne' 

The 



aofitoiit'kwi'te' 

it itself should move 



Nen' 



•E-' 

•Thus 



ka'tr." 

so then.*' 



E'tho'ne' 

.\t that time 



lie la we ne . 

so it will come to 



thoi'ke"' 

that it is 

wa''hi' 



o'k' 

just 



ne 

the 



ionontiita'tie'.' 



ne 

the 



E'tho'ne' 

At that time 



shaia'ta' 

he other per- 
son (one he 
body.) 

ne' neii' 

the now 



ia'hata'tf 

thither he 
spoke 

kasat'kwi"te". 

hither do thou 
thyself move. 

kato'ke" 

unchanged 



wa'hen'ro"': " Hau'', thoi'ke'" nisenon'tate' ka'ro' 

he it said: "Come, that it is there thou art a hither 

standing mountain 

Kia'tak'ta" e'' te'sta'ne'." No'k' e" tiionon'tate' 

^^y body there do thou stand." and there there it moun- 



ne' ni'io't ne' e" tiionon'tate". la" 



ka'i 

hith. 



tetiotkwi'to"'. 

it itself has moved. 



Nen' 

Now 



wa''hi" ne' 



9 the 



wa"hi" 

verily 



;-ika'to" 



Oterontonni"a' 

It Sapling 

'. • liV'te"' .se"' 

'e Not at all in- 



ta'hata't 



wa'heii'ro" 

lie It said. 



Ta'. 



Ne' shaia'ta' tonta'hata'ti' wa'hen'ro"': 

The he other person again he replied he it said: 

(one he body) 



thence he 
spoke 

wa"hi' i'se' teso"'hweridjis"o"'." 

verilv thou thou earth hast finished ." 

(it is) 

"To', ka'ti' kato'ke'"ne' 

"Well. so then let it be shown 





to'ke°ske'-ke'" ne' 


i'se' .so"'hwendj 


is"o"'. I'se" 


kia"asa' ka'ro' 


11 


truly is it the 


thou thou earth hast finished. Thou 


come hither 




kas'kwi'te' thoi'ke"" 


tetiiotsteii're"."" 


Tonta'hata'ti' 


ne' Oteroiitoii- 


12 


hither do thou it that it is 
move 


there it has set 
rock(s) up." 


He spoke again 


the It Sapling 




ni"'si' wa'hen'ro°': 


" E" ka'tr 


ne'"kiere"." 


E'tho'ne' neii' 


13 


he it said: 


"Thus so then 


so I it shall do." 


At that time now 




itl'hata'ti" ne' dji' 


tetiionontiitti'tie". 


wa'hen'ro"': 


" Hau"', ka'ro' 


1-1 


tliither he the where 
spoke 


there it mo\intain 
extends alon^r, 


he it said: 


"Come, hither 



"KwiTTj MOHAWK vp:ksi<)N 335 

thence. Close to his body, sit his l);uk. did itcoiiic to a >tiui(lsrill. The 
eliff t'\eii lightly o;i-azed his shoulder blades. Tlieii Sapliny said: 
'"Now turn thyself around to the opposite side and look where 
the ran<);e of mountains is." Whei'eupon he turned about and the 
roek struck his nose and, as to him, his nose became awry. Then at 
that time he spoke, saying: "Truly, indeed, thou hast established this 
earth here present. It was not at all 1 who did it. If. then, thou wilt 
consent to it that I may live, I will then ever continue to aid thee. I 
will protect at all times thy people who are to dwell on this earth." 
Sapling replying said: "Truly it shall thus come to pass. Mask 
shall mankind ever call thee, and also Grandfather." 

Then, verily, during the time that Sapling was again traveling to 

ka.sat'kwi"te"." E'tho'ne" ka'ro' tont'kwi'te'. Raia'tak'ta' ra'sho'n'- 

hither do thou thyself At that time hither it itself moved. His hiidy heside his 1 

ue' e'' wil'tka'ta'ne" ne' dji' ionontata'tie'. Wa'ho"so'nie"'to"'- 

biick there it stood the where it mountain ex- It his shoulder blades 2 

at tends along. grazed 

sere" ne' dji' teiotsten're'. E'tho'ne" ne' Oteroiitoiini'':!' 

the where it rock has set At that time the It Sapling H 

up, 

wa"hefi'ro"": "'Nen' te'satka'r'hate'ni'. l:i"satkat'ho' ne' dji' 

he it said: "Now do thou thyself turn Thither do thou the where 4- 

around. l.,ok 

niionontata'tie'." E'tho'ne' neiT wa'thatka'r'hate'ni" taiino""' 

there it mountain stands At that time now he himself turned around and 5 

up along." 

wa"tiotst('''nro'ie"'te" ne' ra'niofi'ke" t:i"hno""' wfrha^nioiisakaren're" 

it him roek struck the his nose on anci his nose became awry 

na' ne"'. Ta'. e'tho'ne" tethota'ti" wa'hefi'ro"", ia'ke"': 

that the So. at that time thence he spoke he it stlid. it i*; suid: ^ 

one that. 

''To'ke^ske' wa"hi" i'se' sii'so"' ne' dji' io"'hwendjia'te'. i;V' 

"Truly verily thou thou it hast the where it earth i- prevent. .Vol 8 

it is finished 

I"' te'ke"". To'ka't kii'ti' e"'sathofi'tate" ne' akon'iieke' 

I it is. If s<i then thou shalt consent the I should live 9 

e"koriienawa'se'"heke' ka'ti". E"tekhe"nhe"hatie'seke' ne' sonkwe'tJi' 

I thee will continue to aid so then. I them will go about protecting tlie thy people ^.0 

ne' e"ienakere'nionke" ne' dji' io"'hwendjia'te'." Tti'hata'ti' ne' 

the they shall dwell in groups the where it earth is present." He spoke tlie 11 

""■"""" " i"' e"' ne"ia'\ve""ne". 

I thus so it will come 12 

ink. to pass. 

ike" neii' ta*hno""' 

licate now and 13 



Oterontonni"'t 


i' wa'hen'ro"": 


'•To'ke"sk( 


It Sapling 


he it said: 


"Truly, 


Akon'wani" 


ne' ofi'kwe* 


e"iesana"to""' 


It Mask 


the man-being 
(human) 


they thee it will us 


onkwa'sot'ha' 


o'nf." 




our Grandfather 


also." 





1-i 



Ne' ka'ti" wa"hr ne' Oterontofini'Ti" ne' dji' na"he' wa'thata- 

The so then verily the It Sapling the where it lasts he traveled 



336 



IROQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



[ETH. ANN. 21 



inspect anew the things that he had finished on this earth, then 
he saw another male man-being. He addressed him, saying: "What 
art thou doing on thy way?" The other said: "It seemed that it 
became necessary for me to see thee." Sapling replied: "That is 
undoubtedly true." The other person answered and said: "I desire 
that thou shouldst consent to permit me still to live. If thou wilt 
then consent to what I say, I will give assistance to thee; I will watch 
over their bodies, and I will also give them life and support and, 
moreover, I will continue to defend mankind, whom thou wilt cause to 
dwell on this earth which thou hast completed." Replying, Sapling 
said: "Let me see what kind of power thou hast." Thereupon the 
male man-being, whose name of old is Hi'no"' [Thunder], started 
upon a run and went up into the clouds. Now, verily, rumblings were 



ue'ne" shotke""se'ha'tie" ne' 

the that again he it went about the 
viewing 

kil'tr o'ii 



where 



ho'sa'an"ho"' 

he them made 



the 



dji' io"'hwendjia'te'' 

wliere it earth is present 



there so then 



othe 



he 



E'tho'ne' 

At that time 



PiVhi' 

verily 



Oterontonni'-'a" 

It Sapling 



nisatiere°''ha'tie' ? " 



Wa'hen'ro"' 

He it said 



the 



shaia'ta' : 

other person 



'hwendjio'''se' ki"' ne' akon'ke"". 

I the I thee should 

think, see." 

"To'ke"ske' wiVhi'." Tonta'hata'ti' 

"Truly verily." He spoke in reply 



Wa'hen'ro" 

He it .said 



ne 



'Tke're' 

"I it desire 

sathon'tato"' dji' 

thonitconsentest where 



a'sathon'tate'-ke"' 

thou shouldst con- canst 
sent to it thou 

na'ho'te"" 

that kind of 
thing 

ta'niko"'ra're"' ne' o'ni' ne' 

will watch over the also the 



ne 



ka'to"' 

I it say 



the other per- 

son 

ako'n'heke'. 

I live should. 



ron'kwe' wa'ho'ke"'. 

man-being he him 

(is) saw. 

wa'hen'ro"': "O" 

he it said; "What 

is it 

: "Wa'tewakato"- 

It me became necessary 
for, 

Oterontonni"a': 

the It Sapling: 

shaia'ta' wa'hen'ro"': 

he it said: 



ne 



e"konie'nawii'se'. 

I thee will aid. 



To'ka't ka'ti' 

If so then 

fi-kheia'- 

I their bodies 



e"tekhe''nhe' 

I them will protect 



tit^hno" 

and 



e^kheia'- 

I them will 



taken' he"" 'hake' ne' 

continue to aid the 



oii'kwe' ne' e^sheiennak'eratste' ne' 

man-being the thou them wilt cause to the 

^ human) dwell 

io^'hwendjia'te' ne' dji' wa'.so"'hwendjis"a\" Tonta'hata'tf 

it earth is present the where thou earth hast completed." He spoke in reply 



()terontonni"a' 

It Sapling 



wa'hen'ro"': 

he it said: 



"To', 

"Well, 



ka'tf 

so then 



katkat'ho' 

let me see it 



ne 



dji' 

where 

ne' 

the 
dji' 



Mi.sa'shatste"'sero'te" 

thy kind of power?" 



E'tho'ne' 

At that time 



ron'kwe'. 

le man-being. 



Hi"'r 



senno'te" 

hio name 



ori'hwakaion'ne"ha', watha'ra'tate' e'neke"' 

he ran high 



)"' ni'ha'- 

such (is) 

niiii'ha're' 

there he went 



iiKunil MdllAWK \ KKSIKN ;i."i7 

hciii'd: il tliuinlcrcil in tlu' rluiuLs, ami liiilitiiiiiirs wcm'c also emitted, 
and nioicDViT many llaslies sliot t'ortii, seeiniiig' as tliough only one 
from tlieir rapidity. So thou the maTi-l)cing desctMuled ayaiti where 
Sapling was standing, and he said: '"Now assuiTdiy thou didst see 
what kind of powiT 1 have." Sapling, replying, said: "It is true 
indeed that thou art alile to do just as thou didst tell ine not long ago." 
Then he coutimied: •"Art thou ahle to cast water habitually on this 
earlli as the sunuuers come ^ " Tlie other answered, saying: "lam 
able to do so." Sapling said in reply: "So then h't me see how thou 
wilt do this." The other person replied: " Yo'; so he it." Now he 
again ascended on high where the clouds are present. Now then 
again it thundered, and besides, the lightning flashed, and the clouds 

otsa'tako"". Neii" wa'^hl" wa"tio"to"iiri'rere' ne' otsa'tako"'. 

it (.-loucl in. Now verily il nimblrcl tin- it cluu.l in. 

wiVka'we're" ue' o'ui' ue' teweiinere'kara'iiwa's. nen' t;i"huo""' 

il spoke tile :iImi Ilie il lightened (it winked I, m>« mid 

wa"ote"serofitie''sero"". nakwa"' o'k" sha'ka" ifrhon'ni". Ta'. 

it sliot strokes rei.eatedl.v, 1 lie very only one it is there it miide it. So. 

e'tho'ne" neiT tonta"hats'nr>""te" ne' ron'kwe'. e"' sa'raw(>' dji' 

at that time now he iiKnin laiiie down the lienuin-heini;. there iigiiin lie where 

iirrived 

non'we" ne' C)teroritoniii''a" ni''i'ate". nen' tt'i'hno"" wa'hen'ro"'': 

place the It Suplin.i. in-t hc' now :in.l lie it said: 

still His. 

" Nen' wa'"hr wa'satkat'ho" dji' niwake"shatste""sero'te"'." 

•N.Av verily thoii it didst see where siieli my kind of power (is)." 



6 



Tontirhata'ti" ne' Oterontonni'Ti' wa'hen'ro"": "To'ke"ske' wa'"hr n 

Bespoke in reply the II Saplinj; he it said; •'Truly verily 



sakwe'nio"' ne' e"' ne"''siere" nt'' dji' na'ho'te"" wa'sekhro'ri' 

thou art able to the thus so thou wilt the where that kind of thon me didst tell 
doit d<i it thiii.i; 

ne' o"'wa"'tci"." No'k' iousa'hen'ro"": " 8akwe'iiio"'-ke"" ne' 

the not Inn^' ago." .\iid further he it said: " Thou art able is it the 

just now to do It 

e""sa'hnekoritie'seke" ne' dji' io""hweridjia'te" ne' dji' 

the where- il earth is present the where 

wake"'nhate'nio"V" Tontaiuita'ti' ne' shaia'ta" wa'hen'ro"": 

it summer is present Ue spoke in reply the other person heitsiiid; 

plurally?" 

" Wfikkwe'nio"'."" Tonta'hefi'ro"" ue' Oterontonni"'a": "To', 

-I It am able to do." He said in reply the Itstipliiig: ■■Well. 

ka'ti" katkat'ho" dji' ue"''siere'."" Tofita'hata'ti" ne' shaia'ta" 

so then let me see it where so thou it wilt lie spoke in repiv the one he per- 13 

do." son (is) 

wa'hen'ro"": "lo"'."" K'tho'ne" iiefi e'nekt''"" uiionsa're' dji' 

he it said: -.So be .\t that now liiKh there af;aili where '■'^ 

it." time he went 

non'we" tiiotsa'tilre'. Nen' ti're" wiVhl" saka' we're' nen' .... 

the plaee there it cloud Now again verily again j( spoke now 

is present. 

•21 ETH— 03 22 



338 



IKUQUOIAN COSMOLOGY 



becamt> thick, and besides this they became black. Then it came 
forwai'd, from the sea did it come over the dry hind, rainint:' as it 
came. It was marvelous us it came alonw. Then of course tlic i-ain 
pa.ssed. Then he again returned to the phice where Sapling wa.- 
moving- about. So then Sapling spoke to him, saying: "What thou 
art able to do is satisfactory. So it will indeed come to pass. It shall 
follow closely the co .rse pointed out in th_v request. So now. indeed, 
it will be thy duty to travel continually, for it was thou thyself that 
requested this. Do thou not then ever fail to do thy dutj'. Thou 
must, of cour.se, ever be vigilant; if at whatever time it be there come 
dangers to the lives of men becau.se great serpents move from place 
to place in the depths of this earth and also in the .sea; if it come to 



nC'iT tii'hiio"" wa'ke"t.satate"s"'ha'ne' 

now ami it cloud bc'Ciune thick 



ta'hno""' tewennere'kara''hw! 

iincl it lightened now- 

lit winks) 

nT'iT ta'hno"" wa'ka'hon'tci'ne'. K'tho'nc" nt^iT tofi'teiTti" 

now nnd it l)lack became. At Unit now tliciiec it 

time started 

kaniatara'ke' takaic"*ta''kwe' o"iiwendjiatheiT'ke" nonta'we" iokefiiio- 

it lake "11 it entered it dry land ..n Ihenee it it iiiovi-d 

thereby came 

r()"iia'tie". lone'hrakwa"to""ha'tie". Ne' ka'ti' wa"hr r'"tkeilno- 



rtiining It goes along marvelonsly. 

along. 

ra'sero'"hetste\ E'tho'iie' neiT 

rain pas.sed. At that now 

time 

ni"'re"se" ne' Oterontonni"'a". Tsi' 

ic It sapling. So. 



about 

tethota'ti" 

thence again 
he spoke 

sakwe'nio"" 



haweiT': 

he it said : 

E" ki"' 



Tkaie'ri' 

• It is proper 



sa'rawe' dji' iioiTwe" 

again he where the place 



■'tho'ne" ne' Oterofitoniii"'; 

at that Ihe It sapling 

time 

e' dji' ni'io't ne' 



Ih( 



dji' 

where 

dji' 

where 

Nefi' kil'tr wa'"hi e" 



>"tioiane"''hawi 

it manner will follow 



lie la we ne 

thou art able Thcri'. I so it will 

to do it. think. happen 

iii'io't ne' dji' wa'seri'hwauoii'to" 

so it is the where thou matter hast .Vow .so then verily thus 

reque.sted. 

ni'se" iu''"io''to"' dji' te"'satawenrie"hake", a"se"ke""' i'se' WiVhi' 

the so it will be where I lion shall keep traveling because tlKui \crily 

thou come about, 

e" ni'io't dji' wiVseri'hwanofi'to"". To"'.sa' ka'tl" nonwefi'to". 

thus so it is where thou matter bast Do not so then ever 

requested, do it 

ka.sa"seren'no"'te\ E"'.se'niko""rarake' wa''hi' to'ka' kat'ke" 

thou be remis,s. Thou it shall watch ever vcnly if .some- 

lime 

teioterie°'tha'ra'ta'ne' ne' on'kwe" dji' iako'n'he". a"se"ke"" 

it IS mind-entangling the man-beings where they are because 

thuman) living, 

teionatawen'rie" o'niare'ko'wa' ona'ko"' ne' dji' io"'hwendjia'te' 

they do travel it great serpent inside the where it earth is present 



no'k' ho'ni' 

and also 



ktiniatara'ko". \e' wa'^hi" ne' to'ka't kat'ke' 

It sea Ml. The verily the if some- 



MDHAWK VERSION 



88i> 



pass that :it sdinr tinu' tlicsc y-nvit serpents (l(>sire to seize i)e()])le as 
they severally tia\el from plaee to jjlace, thou must at oiue kill such 
serpents, and when tliou killest thoni, they will he tiiat on which 
thou shalt feed. Other animals also, equal in otkon orenda [malefic 
magic power]" to these, all such shall fare like them. Thou wilt 
ever have these to watch — have these as thy adversaries. Now then, 
of course, I have finished this matter. Now then such is the office 
thou hast assumed. Maidvind will name thee "Our Grandfather- 
whose-voice-is-customarily-uttered-in-divers-places." Then, indeed. 
thc3' two parted company. There the legend ends. 



ne' o'niare'ko'wii 

the it serpent great 



"iakoie'na" ne' 

it one will the 



dji' te"iakotawenrie"h!ike' i'se" iokonta'tie" 



)n'kw(>'h< 

jieople 



sen lo . 

lUitsllnlt 



nen 

now 



o ni ne ne 

also the 



i'se' e"son'he'kwe°"hake". Tekontiia'tiite'nio" 



I'se' 

Thou 

NeiT 



sh{i"teionnat'ko"'se' " akwe'ko"" ki" 

equally they are otkon it all. 1 



that I 

ka'tf 



"' e""sateri"hwaienni''hake" 

t thou thy task shalt haye it 

■; habitually 

WiV'hi' wivkeri'ho'kte"". 

verilv I matter liave ended. 



Nen 



■iha'te"io'to""hiike'. 



ne' te"'sewa'hnio't;ike". 



ka'tr 

SO then 



ni'io't dji' wii"sateri'hoii'te"\ Ne' on'kwe' 

go It is where thou it duty art charged The man-being' 



e"ier?ana'to"''khwfike' 



ne' •■Raksot'htV ne' Kaweiinota'tie'se'." 


the ■■ He mv grand- the Hi; 
father Ls 


i-voicc-goes-about- 
soundiiig. ' 


F/tho'ne" wa'"hi" nen' 


tonsakiatekha'si' 


At that verilv now 
titne 


Ihey two v,-,,„r;it.d 


E'tho' nika'kares. 




There so it legend is 
long. 





a See p. 224 and Orenda and a Definition of Religio 
vol.4, p. 33, 1902. 



iiinitrd 








9 










10 


by J. N. B. Hew 


'itt. Am 


. Anthropologist 


(N..S. 


1. 



BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY 



TWENTY-FIRST ANNUAL REPORT PL. LXIV 




ILLIAM HENRY FISHCARRIER, A CAYUGA CHIEF AGE 881, CANADA 



^ENTY-FIRST ANNUAL REPORT PL LXV 




ROBERT DAVm , GADJI-NONDA'HE' s A CAYUGA CHIEF, CANADA 



Bureau of American ETHNOLOGy 



Twenty-first annual report pl. lxvi 




WILLIAM SA;\D I 
WILLIAM HENRY FISHCARRIER, 



ROBERT DAVID 




WILLIAM SANDY 'BORN FISHCARRI ER ', CAYUGA WARRIOR, CANADA 



BUREAU OF AMCcilCAN ETHNOLOGY 



TWENTr-FIHST ANNUAL REPORT PL. LXVIM 




JOHN BUCK, 



ONONDAGA CHIEF AND FIRL KLLf'LP,. 
CANADA 



BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY 



TWENTY-FIRST ANNUAL REPORT PL. LXIX 




WILLIAM WEDGE, CAYUGA HEAD CHItF AND FIRE- 
KEEPER, CANADA 



INDEX 



Anltu fruttTiiity. ceremonies celebrated by. 2;; 
Abbreviated katoiiia dances, description 

of ot> 

fraternities taking part in 23 

>'(f Soyohim katcinas. 

Ahote. appearance of, in PallUiikonti 52 

in Powamli festival 36 

description of 99 

Ahiil. advent of, in Po\vaml!i festival 33-35 

common derivation of Ahiilani and 122 

description of. in representations of 

Hopi katcinas 67 

identity of. with Tawa wiiqtaka 28, 122 

with -Wiiwiiyomo 2K 

participation in Powamil fustival Ity... r.7 

regular appearance of 17 

relation of, to the Katcina clan 65 

resemblance of. to Pautiwa 59 

similarity of acts of. to those of Pau- 
tiwa 20 

Ahiil katcina. substitution of, for Ahiilani. 122 
Ahiil mask, resemblance of. to that «if Wii- 

wviyomo 05 

Ahiilani, appearance of, in Soyaluiia 24 

common derivation of Ahiil and 122 

connection of, with sun worship 122 

description of 121, 122 

personation of sun god by 24 

Soyal katcina. derivation of 124 

substitution of, by Ahiil 122 

Ablilti, derivation of Abvil and Ahiilani 

from 122 

Aiwabokwi, identity of 26 

Alaska, field work in ix.xii 

Algouquian dialects of Nova t;cot:a and 

Capo Breton xi, xxiv i 

Algonquian languages, comparative ^■(u■ab- 

ulary of m.xxiv 

Alo mana, derivation of 125 

description of 108, 109 ' 

Alosaka, derivation of 125 

description of 121 

Hopi germ god 24 i 

See MuyiiiAvft. i 

Alphabet used in spelling Hopi names 12G i 

Altars, absence of, in buffalo dance 30 ' 

in Pamlirti 2t'> ' 

in Tawa Paholawu 31 

in winter Lakone Paholawu 39 ■ 

appearance of, in Hopi festivals 57 | 

in house of the Patki clan 29 j 

in Pamlirti festival 2S 

inrepresentationsof Hn])i katc-inas. 28 
in Soyaluna 25 ! 



Page 

A liars, use of, in Hopi festivals 55,56 

American aborigines equally divided in 

culture stages xxii 

Amulet, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas lOl 

Ana. derivation of 125 

Alia katcina manas, ceremonial grinding 

of meal by 49 

Ancient-bodied, a female man-being in Tro- 

quoian cosmology 228 

Ancient clan masks, description of 109-112 

ownership of lo9 

Ancients. Hopi, personation of 10 

.SVe Katcinas. 

Animism, significance of 15 

Anklets, appearance of, in representations 

of Hopi katcinas 68 

Ankwanti, appearance of Hahai wuqli in.. 08 

appearance of Wupamauin 91.92 

See Paliilukouti. 
Announcement days of Hopi elaborate festi- 
vals 20 

Anote, ceremony led by 09 

Citoto helmet kept in house of 95 

East mesa Natacka masks of Tobacco 

clan kept by 70 

Antelope katcinas. association of, with 

KwewO 103 

Antenna; in pictures of Hopi katcinas 81 

Aiiwuci, personation of, in Tcivato kiva... 30 

Anwiicnaco taka, derivation of 125 

Anya, dance of Anya kateinas at Walpi 

called 45 

.:Vnya katcina manas, description of 93, 94 

Afiya katcina masks, resemblance of, to 

Hokyaiia 94 

Anya katcinas, appearance of, in dramatiza- 
tion of growth of corn 93 

in picture of the Xakopan hoya 117 

dance of, in Paliiliikonti 50 

introduction of, by Patki 45 

probable derivation of, from Patki elans 94 

public dance of, in Walpi plaza 54 

resemblance of, to Zuili Kokokci 94 

Aiiya manas, similarity of masks of, to those 

of Soyal manas 24 

resemblance of masks of, t(^i those of Sio 

manas 107 

Apache katcinas among Hopis 17 

Ape in Iroquoian cosmology 214 

Argentina, field work in ix 

Arizona, field work in ix.xr.xvm 

Armor, find of European x 

Annstnm^'. .lolm. ann;ilist i:;7 



342 



Arrinv, appfuraiicc; of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinns Ul, 

06, 69, 72. 7.^, 76, 78, 81, 82, 90, 91, 
98. 99, 103, lOfi, 108, 110, 111, 113 

use of, by Hopi katcinas 85. 86 

Arrow clan, fee Pakab clan. 

Arlilicial flowers, appearance of. in apparel 

of Hopi katcinas 8.5 

A>aclan M.f'2 

affiliation of, with Zuni 29 

celebration of advent of katcinas of, in 

Pamiirti 57 

dramatization of return of ancients of. 16 

house of, di.splay of masks in 28 

entrance of Pamiirti procession into. 27, 28 
i ntroduction of Kast mesa Natackas into 

Tusayan by "1 

katcina return dance of the 62 

Kokopelli introduced by 80 

origin of 26 

jiarticipation of, in I'amiirti ceremony. 21 
representation of return of ancients of. 26-29 

.\locle, derivation of 71,125 

description of 7.% 76 

participation in Powamtl festival by... 67 
.\nrora Borealis, a man-being in Iroquoian 

ccsmology 156, 172, 175 

.\vatc hoya, appearance of, in connection 

withHumis katcina, inPamiirti. 27 
Awatobi, certain monsters derived from... 71 

germ god of 38 

introduction of Owakiilti into 58 

mas.sacre at 74 

people of, migration of, to the Middle 

mesa IW 

representation of Deer katcinas from . . 103 
Srr Pakab clan. 

A watolii maid, birth of child by 104 

meeting of Alosaka with 121 

A"atol)i Soyok taka, derivation of 71 

description of 74 

Jiarticipation in Powamil festival by... 67 

A watiibi Soyok Avuqti, description of 75 

participation in Powamtl festival by... 67 

.\yii, description of 114 

Aztec picture, suggestion of, by picture of 

Kwahu 77 

Badger elan, connection of, with Pamiirti . 27 
ma.sk used in personating Nakiatcctp 

possessed by 86 

.Sec Uonani clan. 
Hailge. Sec Tiponi. 
Bandoleer, appearance of. in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 91, 

97-99, 104, 101>-108, 111, 120 
Barbarism characterized by male descent., x.xi 
Bars, symbolic use of, in decoration of Hopi 

katcinas 75 

Barter katcinas, distinction of.from Huhuan 83 
Bartlctt, J. R., Serf vocabulary obtained by . xxv 

Basket, use of, by Hopi katcinas 73, 74 

in distribution of beans in Hopi cere- 
monies 70 

in Lalakonti festival 58 

Basket dance. See Lalakoiiti. 

Basket dau<'e of Rain-cloud clans 22 

Basket dances. Hopi - 22, 23 



Page 
Ba.sket plaques, appearance of, in piettircs 

of Hopi katcinas 122 

use of, in Ma.saufi ceremony 37 

Basketry. Hudson collection of x.xxiit 

Beak, appearance of, in p.etures of Hopi 

katcinas 07. 78-so 

Bean, a female man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
mology 174 

Bean katcina. .*^fr Muzrihi. 

Bean-planting, mention oi 22 

•S'cp Powamfl. 
Beans, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 68, 101 

in Hopi ceremonies 31 , 39, 70, 81 

Bear, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
ogy 174, 303 

See Honau. 
Bear clan, introduction of katcina by mem- 
ber of Ill 

Bear family of Hano, mask owned by 112 

Bear family of Walpi, simtjarity of mask of, 

to that of Ke Towa Bisena 112 

Bear katcinas, personation of, in Hopi fes- 



tivals 



41 



similarity of symbolism of, to those of 

the badger 95 

Bear paws, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 95, 112 

Bear skin, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 112 

Beard, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 72, 84, 86, 88, 99, 110-112 

Beast gods, definition of 135 

Beaver, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
mology 174, 202, 287, 315 

Bee, imitation of, by Hopi katcinas 81 

Beings not called katcinas, description of. 118-121 

Beings, primal, in Iroquoian thought _13o 

Bell, appearonce of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 89 

ringing of, in Hopi festivals 37 

use of, by Hopi katcinas 77 

Berendt, C. H., Mayan studies of xxvi 

Bird calls, imitation of, in Hopi festivals.. 43. 
49,88 
Bird dance, performance of, in Powamfl 

festival 2.5 

in Soyaluiia festival 25 

Bird effigies, appearance of, in Hopi festi- 
vals 49,88 

Bird's head, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hoy>i katcinas 77 

Bird tracks in Hopi katcina pictures 87 

Birds,imitationofflightof,byHopikatcinas. 78 

personation of , in Powamfl 32 

pictures of, in Hopi festivals 41, 42 

representation of, by Hopi katcinas 79 

representation of, in Hopi festivals 47 

representation of sun by 122 

representation of sun god by 24 

worship of 29 

Bison, connection of Calako horns with 110 
imitation of hunt of, in Hopi festivals . 31 
See Buffalo; Mucaias. 
Bittern, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
ogy 179,285 



343 



Bliick Bus.*;, 11 iiiaii-heing in Iruquoian cos- 
mology 2'Jo 

Blanket, appearanco of, in Hopi kateina 

representations (iO 

worn reversed Ijy Hopi katoinas 84 

use of. in Hopi festivals ... 37, 40. 42. 46. 47 

Blindness, assumption of, by Sumaikoli 96 

Bluebird in Iroquoian cosmology 311 

'Boas. Franz, new Chinook texts of xxvii 

Body of Zephyrs in Iroquoian cosmology . . 295 
Bogies, occasional visits of, in Walpi Po- 

wamil festival 71 

Bow. appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 61, 72, 76, 79, SI . 

82,90.91.98,99.103,106.108,111,113 

use of, by Hopi katcinas 78, 86 

Bowls, appearance of. in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas &3 

Kokle. common design in modern 95 

Bows and arrows, distribution of, in Po- 

wamu festival 31 

Bread, marriage, reference to 263.264 

Breath , as a source of conception 1 67 

use of words meaning, to represent 

spirit power 15 

Bridge of stone in Iroquoian cosmology 312 

Brinton, D. G., Mayan Dictionary trans- 
ferred to Bureau by xxvi, xxvii 

Brush, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 93 

Buck. ,T<)hn, Onondaga chief and fire- 
keeper, annalist 136 

Buckskin, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas.. 60,98,102,108,111,121 
decorative use of, in Pamiirti festival . . 28 

use of. in apparel of Hopi katcinas 72. 

73.79,85,86,87,94 
in making war implement for Hopi 

katcinas 90 

Buckskin ball, appearance of, in pictures 

of Hopi katcinas 116 

Buffalo. See Mucaias. 

Buffalo dance, appearance of Mucaias 

mana.in 92 

celebration of 21 

description of, in Paliilukonti festival. 43 

origin of 31 

significance of appearance of eagle in. 67 

Woe kateina represented in 66 

Buffalo maid, sun symbol worn by 93 

See Mucaias mana. 
Buffalo shrine, offerings placed in. in buf- 
falo dance 30 

Buffalo skin, appearance of, in representa- 
tions of Hopi katcinas 73 

replacement of, by sheepskin 92 

use of, in apparel of Hopi katcinas 73 

Buffalo sun ceremony, derivation of Calako 

masks from tribes practising the 110 
Buffalo youth. Sec Mucaias taka. 
Buli clans, introduction of Owakulti from 

Awatobi by 58 

Buli manas. appearance of, in butterfly 

dance 58 

derivation of 125 

description of 1 19, 120 



Page 

Bulitikibi, description of 58 

Bidl-roarer, appearance of, in Hopi festivals 30 

in pictures of Hopi katcinas 97, 120 

use of, by Tcolawitze 61 

StT Whizzer. 
Butterfly dance. See Bulitikibi. 
Butterfly maids. 6VcBuli manas. 
Butterfly symbols, appearance of, in Hopi 

pictures 90.92,106,119 

Cactus, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 106, 112, 113 

Cactus kateina. Sn: Yuiia. 

Cactus maid, association of, with Cactus 

kateina 113 

Cactus tongs, appearance of. in picture of 

Yuiia mana 113 

Caiastacana, appearance of. in Pamiirti ... 27 

derivation of 125 

description of picture of 60 

difference in designs of, and those of 

Hututu 61 

Cakwa Cipikue. .See Cipikne. 

CakwahonaO. description of 95 

Calako. identity of, with Macibol 87 

masks of 28 

identity of, with those of the sun ... 28 

similarity of ancient masks to 109, 110 

use of. in Pamiirti festival 65 

personation of, in Paliiliikonti festival. 49,50 

sun gods personated by 110 

Calako horns, connection of, with those of 

the bison 110 

Calendar. Hopi ceremonial 18-24 

California, field work in ix 

California tribes, social system of, based on 

language xxii 

Cape Breton, ethnologic studies in xi 

Cardinal points, animals belonging to 25 

colors of, corresponding to those of rain- 
cloud symbols x, 47 

representation of. in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 103 

worship of fire god at 96 

Caribbean art, study of theimportation of. x.xiii 

Catawba dialect recorded as a type xxiv 

CeboUita valley. X. Mex., ruins of dressed 

stone in xviir 

Cedar, appearance of, in representations of 

Hopi katcinas 65 

use of. in pictures of Hopi katcinas 122 

Cedar bark, use of, as hair, in dress of Hopi 

katcinas 86 

as torch carried by Tcolawitze 61 

in Hopi festivals 96 

in Sumaikoli festival 96 

Central America, ethnography of ... xxiii.xxiv 
Ceremonial days in Hopi elaborate festivals. 20 

Ceremonies, appearance of katcinas in 15 

personation of gods in 13 

Chavero. Alfredo, work of, concerning sym- 
bolism 13 

Checker, decorative use of, in Hopi pictures 83 

Cherokee, the. myths of xxix 

Cherry, wild, in Iroquoian cosmology 282 

Clievron. appeanincc of. in symbolism of 

Woe 66,67 



on 



Past- 
Chevron, in Hopi pictures 77,79,101.119 

Cliicken katcinn, introduction of, among 

Hopis 17 

See Kowako. 
Chief's badge in pictures of Hopi katcinas . 76 
Child-flogging, ceremonials of, at Walpi and 

Hano 69 

Children's dance. So,' Wahikwinema. 
Chipmunk, representation of, in Hopi kat- 

cina masks 116 

stripes on, in Iroquoian cosmology '2S3 

Chipmunk katcina. See Kona. 

Chorus, appearance of, in buffalo dance 30, 31 

in Hopi festivals 44, 48, 77, 93 

in pictures of Hopi katcinas 88 

Cipikne, description of picture of GO 

personation of. in Pamiirti '28 

representation of. in Pamiirti 27 

Cipomelli, description of 104 

Citotit. appearance of, in Paltiliikoiiti 5'2 

description of 9.') 

Citulilii. ilerivatiotl of 12.i 

description of 107. 108 

dressed like Hopi Snake priests 108 

Civics, primitive, investigated by American 

ethnologists xxi 

Ciwikoli, derivation of 1'2.5 

description of 96, 97 

Clan masks, sanctity of 109 

■ unused, description of 109-11*2 

Clans, classification of katcinas by 18 

extinct. Hopi, disposal of masks of 17 

introduction of katcinas by 17 

relation of katcinas to 4.5 

Clay balls, appearance of, in Hopi katcina 

pictures 11.5 

Clay basket, use of, in Hopi festivals 107 

Cloth screen, use of, in Hopi festivals 41,42 

Clowns, appearance of, in Hopi foot races. . 114 

in Hopi katcina pictures 76, 78. 83 

association of, with Piptuka 116 

with Wiktcina 116 

participation in Powamfl dance by.. 33,91.92 

personation of, in Pamiirti 27 

struggle of, with Great Snake effigy 87 

See Tcukuwimpkya. 
Cock, See Kowako. 

Cold-bringing woman 83, s-l 

Color, variations of, in katcina representa- 
tions 60. 82. 95 

on parts of the body of Hopi kat- 
cinas ..,- 78.80 

(VjmaiH'he, derivation of Tiirtumsi from 

the 99 

Comb, chicken, appearance of, in pictures 

of Hopi katcinas 80 

('oncej)tion, jiartlienogenetie, described,, 167. '229 
influence of, in development of re- 
ligion 138 

Conical tinklers 61 

Constellations, how formed and named.- 227,'228 
Cooking pot, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 104 

Copper implements, aboriginal, collection 

of XXXlll 

C'oral. use of, as necklace, in Hopi piciures. 119 



Page 
Corn, a female man-being in Iroquoian 

cosmology 174 

appearance of, in Hopi pictures 68, 

69. 82, 95, 98, 102, 106, 115, 119, 1-22 

distribution of. in Soyaluiia 24 

dramatization of growth of 93 

ear of, appearance of, in Hopi katcina 

pictures 102. 1'22 

in katcina representations t)8 

roasted, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 100. 1 15 

use of, in pictures of Hopi katcinas, 98 

in Powamfl festival 71 

symbolic use of, in Hopi festivals 41 

use of, by Naiackas 35 

ill Hopi foot races 114 

Corncobs, appearance of, in Hopi pictures, 118 
Cornfield, imitation of, in Hopi festivals, , , 40, 
42.46.47 
Corn flowers, appearance of. in Hopi pic- 
tures Iki 

Corn husks, appearance of, in Hopi pic- 
tures 65, 67, 74, 

75, 83, 91. 100-101. 103. 106, 110, 111, 121 

artificial flowers made of 85 

use of, as necklace in dress of Hopi 

katcinas 100 

Corn katcina. Sec Kae. 

Corn maiden, as.sociation of. with Hehea ,, 73 

representation of, by marionettes 87, 88 

Corn-planting. Sec Palulukofiti, 
Cornstalk, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 95, 98 

Cosmologies not simple but composite 136 

Cosmology, Iroquoian 127-339 

Coto, description of 89 

CotokinuiSwfl, derivation of r24 

description of 120 

Cotton, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 43, 

59, 65, 70, 90, 92. 99, 102, 105, 106, 122 

Coues, Elliott, death of xxxviii 

search of. for documents in the pue- 
blos x.xxn 

Cow katcina, introduction of. among Hopi, 17 

.See Wakac. 
Cow's head, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 113 

Coyote, Sec Isauft. 

Coyote clan, mask of. See HopinyO. 

Coyote spring, location of 81 

Creation, signification of, in development 

of religion 1 :i8 

Crescent, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 75, 78, 80, 82, 9S. 99 

Cricket in Iroquoian cosmology 311 

Crook, appearance of. in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 60, 68,72. s6 

Crosses, appearance of, as decorations of 

Tcakwaina yuadta 63 

decorative use of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 65, 67, 1 1 1 

Crow feathers, appearance of, in Hopi kji- 

tcinas 69 

Cuba, field work in i ,>; . x 

Culture, stages of, in aboriginal .socieiy — xxi 



345 



Pago 
Curved sticks, use of, by girls in hair-dress- 
ing 02 

Cushing. F. H., account of the life of xxxv- 

XXXVIII 

archeologic rcseardies of xiii, xvni 

collection made hy xiv 

death of xxxv 

field work of x 

Cuskahimi"i, ceremonial day of Hopi festi- 
vals 20 

Custala, ceremonial day of Hopi festivals.. 20 

Cyclopedia of Native Tribes xi, xxiii.xxxii 

Dance day of Hopi elaborate festivals 20 

Dances, absence of, in winter flute festival . 29 

-Stf Ceremonies; Buffalo dance: Butterfly 

dance: Flute dance; Snake dance, etc. 

Dances, Powamfi festival 32 

Dawn katcina, resemblance of, to Xnkia- 

tcop 86 

SeeTelavai. 
Daylight, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
mology 174 

Dead. the. of sky land converse with living. 263 

December, ceremonies celebrated in 21 

Deer, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmology. 173 
appearance of, in picture of Hopi ka- 

tcinas 95 

Deer horn, appearance of, in Hopi pictures. 60, 
103. 121 

Deer-hunter, legend of 104 

representation of, in picture of 8o- 

wiiiwil 103 

Deer kateinas, association of, with Kwewvi. 103 

See^owifiwd. 
Deer-mouse, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
mology 306 

Deer scapulae, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi kateinas 103 

substitution of sheep scapulse for 85 

Defender, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
mology 234 

Dchninotaton. See Down-fended. 
Departure oi the kateinas, prominence of 

Eototo m celebration of 77 

>'a Niman. 
Disks, use of. as sun symbols ni Hopi iVsii- 

vals 41 . 13, 46 

to represent buttons in dress of 

kalcinas .S.s,98 

to represent sunflowers in pictures 

ol Hopi kateinas 64 

Dogs in Iroquoian cosmology 1.53 

Dogwood, blossoms of. ni Iroquoian cos- 
mology 282 

Dolls, distribution of , in Powamu festival.. 31,39 

Hopi representation of gods by 15 

Down-fended, definition ol 142 255 

Drum, appearance ol, in pictures of Hopi 

Kateinas 107 

Drummer, appearance of, in Hopi festivals. 94 
Drumstick, appearance oi, in pictures of 

Hopi kateinas 107 

Duck, a man-being, in Iroquoian cosmol- 
ogy 175 

Duck kiilcniii. »' Pawik. 

Kai:!*--, cmlMMlmu'tit oi spirit ol sun m> 16 



1*1 

Kagle, representation of sun by 

symbolic use of, in Hopi katcina pic- 
tures 

symbolism of. in Hopi ceremonies 

Src Kwahu. 
Eagle feathers, appearance of in Hopi plf- 

tures. 65, G8-72,S2, S4, J<6, 90-92, 97-1 
102, 103, 10(>-108, 110-113, 117. 118, 
breast, in representations of Hopi ka- 
teinas 6S. 

employment of, in dress of Hopi katci- 



peculiarity of, in dress of Kohoninc 
use of, a.s warrior symbol by Tc 



kwfl- 



Eagle katcina. See Kwahu. 

Eagles, absence of, in public buffalo dance, 
personation of, in Paliiliikoiiti fes- 
tival 

Eagle's head, appearance of, in pictures of 
Hojii kateinas 

Eagle symbol, appearance of, in pictures of 
Hoi)i kateinas 

Ear pendants, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi kateinas 

use of, in decoration of Tcutckutu 

Earth altar man. See Nanoikusi. 

Earth goddess, worship of 

East mesa, performance of dance of Buli 
mana at 

East mesa ceremony, appearance of Sio 
mana and Koyimsi in 

East mesa Nat>ickas, derivation of 

derivation of Middle mesa Nat- 
ackas from 

Elk horns, appearance of, m Hopi kat- 



Elsmereland, ethnologic investigation in... 
Embroidery, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi kateinas 

Eototo. derivation of 

description of 

identity of, with Masauu 

origin of name 

participation in Powamil festival by... 

Eskiraauan migrations, study of 

Eskimo, Alaska, linguistic research among. 

Eskimo, central, investigation of 

Ethics, primitive, original research in 

Everette, W. E., linguistic investigations of 
Explorations, early, elucidated by Cherokee 

traditions 

Eyes, appearance of, in represenlation.'g of 

Hopi kateinas 

crescent shape of, in pictures of Hopi 

kateinas 43. 68. 71. 74. < 

globular, appearance of. in pictures of 

Hopi kateinas 66, 

goggle in pictures of Hopi katei- 
nas 41.89. 

lozenge-shaped, in pictures of Hopi 

kateinas 

protuberant, in pictures of Hopi ka- 
teinas 

ri'ctangular. iu pictures of Hopi katci- 



81,85 
91,99 



346 



Page 

Eyes, small, in pictures of Hopi katcinus. . . "(i 

stellate, in pictures of Hopi katcinas... sO 

False ami. use of, by Macibol 87 

Falsetto, use of, in Hopi festivals 33-35 

Fasting on the part of Hopi katcinas 42, 53 

Fawn, spots on. in Iroquoian cosmology 253 

spotted, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
mology 173, 236 

Fawn skin, use of, in dress of Hopi katcinas. 107 

Feast, serving of. in Pamiirti festival 28 

Feathered strings, appearance of, in Hopi 

pictures 56.96 

Feathers. a]ipearance of, in picturesof Hopi 



kiitci 



59, 



60, 64, 65.75, 81,83, 86,87, 93, 95, 96, 98, 
100-103, 108, 112, 113, 117,121, 122 
ornaments of, absence of, on mask of 

Momi 37 

peculiar use of, in dress of Hopi kat- 
cinas 41,66 

prayer, use of, by Hopi katcinas 76 

in flute ceremony 30 

red. use of, in representations of Hopi 

katcinas 72 

turkey, appearance of, in representa- 
tions of Hopi katcinas 67 

use of. in Pamiirti festival 28 

in representing bird katcinas 26 

in Sumaikoli 57 

February, Hopi ceremony in 22. 85 

Festivals, Hopi, classification of 19 

abbreviated 20 

elaborate 20 

See Ceremonies. 

Fewkes, J. W., discovery of ruins by xix 

field work of xi 

Hopi paintings obtained by xxv 

memoir by. on Hopi katcinas 13-26 

studies of. among the Hopi..xv, xvi, xxx, xi. 

Fire, kindling of, in Hopi festivals .5.5,96 

symbolism of 24 

worship of 24,96 

Firearms, use of, in Hopi festivals 31 

Fire Dragon in Iroquoian cosmology 157, 

164,174,223 

Fire dril Is, use of , in Hopi festivals 56 

Fire god. worship of 56 

See Tcolawitze. 
Fire-tenders, part of. in Hopi festivals.. 40,44^6 
Fish, appearance of, in Hopi katcina pic- 
lures .- 113 

Fisher, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 



ogy ■ 



202 



Fish katcina. See Pakiokwik. 

Fletcher, Alice C, field work of xii 

Pawnee ceremony recorded by xxxi 

Flint, a man-being m Iroquoian cosmol- 
ogy 188,195,201,293,294 

Florida, wood and shell objects from xiv 

Flowers, artificial, use of, by Hopi katci- 
nas 73, 76, 101 

Flute. ai)pearanee of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 80,84,101,102 

reference to 234. 235 

use of. in Hopi ceremonies 30 

Flute dance 22 

fraternities taking part iii 23 



Flute dance, symbolism of Ahiilani in 121 

Sec Lelcnti. 
Flute girl, identity of dress of. with that of 

snake girl .57 

Flute katcina. Sec Lenva. 

Flute prayer-stick-making 21 

Flute priests, festival of 29, 30 

alternation of, with snake festival . 19 
Foods given to civilization by the Indians, xx 

Foot races, appearance of Matia in 104 

in Hopi festivals 53 

See Wawac. 
Fox, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmology. 202 
Fox skin, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 65, 

68-70, 72, 75,76,82,84,97, 99,112,114 

Fraternities, Hopi 23, 24 

initiation of novices into 19 

Frogs, representation of, in Hopi festivals. . 47 
symbolic use of, in prayer-stick-mak- 
ing 31 

use of efRgy of, in Tawa PaholawG 56 

Gatschet, A. S., linguistic researches of. xi.xxiv 

Germ god, worship of 24 

Germ goddesses, Soyal manas personations 

of 122 

Germination, MasauCl regarded as a god of. 38 

Gibson, Chief John Arthur, annalist 137 

Gifts, distribution of, by Hopi katcinas .S2, 83 

Gill, DeL., work of, in preparing illustra- 
tions XXXII 

Gill, Mrs., pictures by 47 

Girdle, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 80, 84 

Glutton. See PaiakyamO: Tcutckutil. 

God. definition of the term 135 

Gods. Hopi methods of representing 13.15,16 

See Katcinas. 

Gourd, appearance of. in Hopi pictures 64, 

68, 116, 120, 121 

use of, by Hopi katcinas 37,105,112 

as helmet, by Hopi katcinas 77 

Grandfather. See Hadu"!'. 

Grandfather katcina. See Tacab ycbilcai. 

Grandmother in Iroquoian cosmology 320 

Grandmother woman. See So wiiqti. 

Green Bear. See Cakwahonau. 

Great Plumed Serpent, effigies of, carried 

in Paliiliikonti 87 

gourd decorated with masks of. iu Pa- 

lulukofiti 41 

represeutatiiiu of. on kilt of Cilulilu... 108 

spring sacred to 62, 53 

SecPaliihikoiiti, 
Hadu'T, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
ogy 197,201 

Hahai. appearance of, iu Powamfl festival. 71 
Hahai wuqti. appearance of, in Palulukoiiti. 53 

iu picture of the Nakopan hoya 117 

in Powamil festival 35, 67 

description of 68 

personation of, in Nacab kiva in 1893 . . 50 
Hair, arrangement of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 42, 70, 7.?, 

74, 82, 85, 88, 89, 93, 94, 113, 115, 117, 118 
cedar bark used as, in dress of Hopi 

katcinas 86 



347 



Page 

Hako ritual of the Pawnee xxxi 

Hakto, description of picture of on 

personation of. in Piimiirti '27. '2S 

Hale, E. E„ Trumbull dictionary obtiuned 

by XXV, XXVI 

Haliotis shell, representation of, in Hopi 

pictures 119 

Hand, figure of, on Matiamask 104 

Hand katcina. Sec Matia. 

Hand-tablet dance, Hopi 23 

Hani, personation of pipe-lighter by 30 

Hano. buffalo dance at 31,43 

corn-planting in plaza kiva of 52 

East mesa Natacka masks in 70 

extinction of Siin clan of n" 

gathering of Palulukonti katcinas at .. o2 

Hopi katcinas derived from 126 

house of PUimed Snake of 51 

planting of beans at 31 

Powaravi child-flogging at 36, 09 

resemblance between Walpi Sumaikoli 

celebration and that held at 55 

resemblance of Walpi drama to that of. 42 

serpent effigies owned by 51 

shrine on trail to 33 

Sumaikoli and Kawikoli masks in 90 

Sumaikoli summer ceremony at 57 

worship of war gods of 21, 25, 26 

Yohozro claimed by S4 

Hano clans, introduction of East mesa 

Xatackas intoTusayan by 71 

Hano names for Hopi katcinas 122-124 

Hare, aman-being in Iniquoian cosmology. 315 
appearance of, in pictures of Hopi ka- 
tcinas 7.S 

Hatcher. J. B., ethnologic material col- 
lected by XII 

Patagonian collection made by xxxiii 

Hatchways, habit of katcinas of calling 

down 88 

Havasupai, figure of Kohonino derived 

from 85 

Hawk, symbolic use of. in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 77 

Sec Kwayo. 
Hawk feathers, appearance of. in Hopi 

katcina i)ictures 41 

Head, importance of. in representations of 

Hopi katcinas 15 

Set' Masks. 
Head of Zephyrs in Iroqiioian cosmology.. 295 
Hehea, association of, with Wiiwviteimtn 

and Tataukyamu 73 

appearance of. in Palulukonti 52.54 

in Powamfi festival 39 j 

with So wiiqti 7l'» i 

description of 73.74 

Hehea katcina, appearance of. in picture 

of the Nakopan hoya '. 

in PowamO festival 

in dramatization of growth of corn. 

in PaUiliikonti festivals 

Xatackas accompanied by 

Hehea mana, description of 

participation in Powamu festival by ... 

Huhic. description of 

participation in Powamu festival by... 



Page 
HehL'e.resembhincebetween representation 

of. and that of Teak waina mana. 63 
He-holds-t he-earth in Iroqnoian co-^mol- 

ogy 1 .52, 17S 

Hele, derivation of 12.t 

Helilulu, derivation of 125 

personation of, in Pamiirti 27 

representation of, in Hopi katcinas 66 

Hematite, use of, in decoration of Hopi ka- 
tcinas 77 

Hemico, derivation of 125 

description of 115 

Hewitt. J. X. B.. determination of Seri as a 

distinct stock by xxv 

field work of x t 

report of, on Troquoian cosmology ... 127-339 
researches of. in Iroqnoian mythology 

XXIV. XXXII 

Hilder. F. F., linguistic work of xxxir 

Hill, R. T.. ethnologic collection of xii, xiii 

Hinon in Iroquoiau cosmology 339 

name for thunder in Iroqnoian cosmol- 
ogy 336 

Hodge, F. W.. archeologic discovery by ... xviii 

cyclopedic work of x.\.xii 

field work of x 

sociological researches of, among pue- 
blo tribes xxii, xxiii 

Hoffman. \V. J., death of xxxviii 

ethnological labors of xxxix 

Hokyana. derivation of 125 

description of 94 

peculiar dancing step of 94 

Hokyana mana, description of 95 

Holmes. \V.H..esthetological researches of. xiii 
field work of x, xin 

Homovi, painting of pictures of katcinas 

by 14 

personation of Pantiwa by .59 

Honani. celebration of advent of katcinas 

of, in Pamiirti 57 

Honani clan, affiliation of, with Zufii 29 

celebration of return of ancients of 26,28 

figurines of Corn maidens possessed by. 87,88 

Hopi katcinas derived from 125 

house of. arrangement of masks in 28 

display of masks in 66 

entranceof Pamvirti processioninto. 28 

masks belonging to 65 

origin of 26 

participation of, in Pamiirti ceremony. 21 
Zufii masks in possession of 66 

Honau. appearance of. in PaUiliikoiiti festi- 
vals .52 

picture of, in house of war god 25 

Honaufamily of Walpi. mask of 112 

H(myi. badge of. in flute ceremony 29 

Tcabaiyo personated by, in Powamii 

festival 75 

Hopak, derivation of, from eastern pueblos. 89 

Hopak katcina, appearance of, in Paliilii- 

koiiti 54 

derivation of 125 

Hopak mana, derivation of 125 

description of 89 

Hopi Avatcboya. description of 83 

Hopi Calaku mana. derivation of 12-1 



348 



I'age 

Hopi Calako inana, description of 1 19 

ma^ of 119 

Hopi. clan masks of, features common to. . 109 

dramaturgy of xiv 

festivals of, description of 24 

gods of, paintings of, discovered xxv 

language of, foreign words'in 97 

masks of, explanation of pictures on... 114 

mythology of, investigation of xi 

people of ^ Ill 

birds personated by 32 

personation of Navaho katcina by . 97 
personages of, comparison of, with other 

pueblos 62 

snake priests of, costume of lOS 

symbolism of the, presentation of, in 

Puliilukon ti -10 

territory of, owned by Rikyatki 38 

winter ceremonial of xxx 

Hopi katcinas, Hano names for 122-124 

memoir on 13-126 

Tanoan names for 122-124 

Hopiiiyu, derivation of 125 

description of 111,112 

designation of, asa Sikyatki katcina... 112 
Horns, appearance of, in dress of Hopi ka- 
tcinas 41,43 

in pictures of Hopi katcinas fiO, 

61,00,69,71,72,81,83.^5,87,89,91,92, 

99, 101, 100. 110-112, 116, 118, 120, 121 

Horsehair, appearance of , in Hopi pictures.. 00, 

05. 6S-70, 78. 80, 82, 95, 97, 100. 102, 103, 106, 110-112, 

118,120,121 

usiM.f, ill dress of Hopi katcinas 93,108 

Hospoa, description of 80 

Hotcji. appearance of, in Soyaluna 25 

Hotcani. derivation of, from the Keresan.. 100 

description of 100 

Hotcauni, linguistic similarity of, to Ho- 

tcan i 100 

Hototo, derivation of 125 

description of 99 

Hotsko, appearance of, in Soyaluna 25 

description of 79 

personation of, in Powamu 32 

Huhuan, description of 83 

personation o(. in PowamO dance 33 

Huhuan katcina, appearance of, in Po- 
wamu festival 39 

dance of, in PaUilukonti 50 

Huik, appearance of. in Painiirti 27 

deseription of picture of 61 

Humming-bird. See Totca. 

Humis, derivation of 83 

description of 82 

meaning of 64 

Humis katcina, rei»rescnlation of, in Pa- 

mii rti 27 

Hunting katcina. See Tcilikomato. 

Hututu, appearance of, in Pnmiirti 27 

description of picture of 61 

Ice. Sec Flint. 

Indian, punsuit of, by Hemico 115 

Indian Territory, field work in jx, xri 

Initiation ceremonies, influence of, on Hopi 

calendar 16. 19 

IvcxiUDJan compurutivc? niythulogy xxxi 



Page 

Iroquoian cosmology 127-339 

Iroquoian traditions, study of x.xxiv 

Isba, spring near 84 

Isauft clan, mask of. Sec Hopinyu. 

Jamaica, field work in ix, x 

January, Hopi festival in 21 

Jaw, Navaho gesticuhition with the 88 

Jenks, A. E., study of wild rice by xix.xx 

John, Andrew, in formant 137 

Kae, description of 98 

Kaisale, derivation of 125 

description of 120 

Kaisale mana, derivation of 125 

description of 120 

resemWaneeof to Zuni maid 120 

Kalektaka, ceremony of 23,25.26 

peculiarity in dress of 65 

Katcina, definition of.. 16,44,45 

Katcina clan, Ahiil the returning sun of . . 65, 122 

ancients of 57.70 

celebration of return of ancients of 16,22 

description of 110 

display of war-god image belonging to. 25,26 

habitation of Kicyuba by 70 

Hopi katcinas derived from 125 

Powamil festival at Walpi controlled by 

chief of 31 

Katcina fathers, appearance of. in Hopi 

festivals .56 

Katcina fraternity, ceremonies celebrated 

by 23 

Katcina mana, description of 70 

participation in Powamu festival by... 07 

Katcinas, ancient, among Hopi 17 

importance of, in classifying ka- 
tcinas 18 

beings not called 118-121 

celebration of return of the 31 

Hopi 17,18 

memoir on 13-126 

nature of 15, 16 

Navaho, appearance of, among Hopi... 17 

description of pictures of 97,98 

personation of, by the Hopis 97 

use of disks in dress of 88 

See Tacab katcinas. 

number of, known by Hopi 17,59 

return of, in Powamu 30 

selection of, to be painted 14 

times of appearance ()f 10.17 

variation in, in Great Ser|)cnt exhibi- 
tion 49,50 

Kau. description of 101 

Kawikoli, association of .Sumaikoli masks 

with that of 55. 90 

derivation of 125 

description of 96 

personation of, at Zufii 96 

Keca, appearance of, in Soyaluiia 25 

description of 78 

personation of, in Powamd 32 

KelemiiryawCl, ceremonies celebrated in .. 21 

Kerne, description of 100 

Keres, derivation of Hotcani from 100 

katcinas of, among Hopis 17,18 

personages of 62 

Soyok derived inmi 71 



349 



Kerwan, description of Tn \ 

participation in I'owumii festival by... t>7 

Kl- Towa Bisena, derivation of V2G i 

description of 112 | 

Kicynba, derivation of Tunwup from 70 

miiskof Katcinii elan lironsht from.... IIU 

sacredness of water from 125 

.Srr Kateina clan. 

Kilts, use of, by girls, in Hopi festivals US 

Kiowa, obscure social organization of xxt 

Kile. See Keca. 

Klahewe 120 

Knife, use of, by Hopi katcinas 7n 

Kohonino, description of So 

Kokle, description of yo 

facial markings of 95 

Kokokci, probable derivation of, from Pat- 

ki clans 94 

resemblance of, to Anya katcina 94 

Kokop clan, war-god image belonging to. . . 26 

Hopi katcinas derived from 125 

Kokop family, mask of Eototo possessed by. 77 

Kokopelli, derivati(m of 125 

description of ^ 86 

introduction of, by Asa clan 62.86 

Kokopelli mana, derivation of 125 

description of S6 

Kokshi. dance of Aiiya katcinas called 45 

Kokyan. S>:e Spider clan. 

Kokyan wiiqti, appearance of, in I'aliilu- 

koiiti festival 43 

description of *)0 

resemblance between, and Habai wiiqti. 6s 

worship of 21 , 25 

Komantci. See Tiirtumsi. 

Komoktotokya, ceremonial day of 20 

Kona, description of 115, IIG 

Kopitcoki, use of. in Paluliikonli 53 

KoroctO, derivation of. from the Keres 102 

description of 102,103 

Kotka, badge of, in flute ceremony 29 

mask of Honan clan kept by Ill 

similarity of mask of, to that of Ke 

Towa Bisena 112 

to those of Wiki and Nahn 109 

Kuwako, appearance of, in Soyaluiia 25 

comparison of. with others SI 

dt^scription of SO 

timeof introduction of. into the katcina 

cult SI 

Koyimsi. description of 107 

participation in Powamu dance by 32 

Koyona, description of SO 

time of introduction of, into the ka- 
tcina cult SI 

Koyona mana, personation of, in Powamii. :12 
Koyona taka, personation of, in Powamii. . 32 
Kiifciitc clan, prayer sticks given to mem- 
ber of 80 

house of, Teak waina masks in 2l» 

entrance of Pamvirti procession into. 2S 

Kukutcomo, habitation of, by Isauu clan.. 112 

Kumbi Nalacka, description of 72 

participation in Powamu festival by... 67 

Kutca. description of 106 

Kutcahonauil. employment of. to draw pic- 
tures of katcinas l:^ 



Page 

Kutca mana. description oi 106 

Kutca Natacka, description of 72 

Kwaciis Alek taka, derivation of 125 

description of 108, 109 

K wahu, appearance of, in Soyalunii 25 

description of 77 

personation of. in Pamiirti 27.29 

in Powamu '. ;V2 

in Tcivato kiva 30 

Kwakwantii fraternity, ceremonies cele- 
brated by 23 

Kwutoka, bird personation of, representa- 
tive of sun ; 122 

Hano name for 123 

Kwayo, appearance of, in Soyaluna 25 

comparison of, with others SI 

personation of. in Pamiirti 27,29 

Kwewu. derivation of 125 

description of 103 

picture of. in house of war god 25 

Kyamiiryawii, ceremonies celebrated in... 21 
Lakone girls, appearance of. in Lalakonii 

festival 58 

Lakone mana, derivation of 124 

description of 118 

varietyin dress of, in different pueblos. 118 

Lakone prayer-stick-making 22 

Lalakoiiti, appearance of Lakone mana in. 118 
differenceof, from butterfly festival.^.. 58 

duration of 20 

fraternities taking part in 23 

introduction of, into Tusayan by the 

Patki clans 58 

regular occurence of, in September 22, ns 

Lalakoiitii, prayer-stick-raaking of 55 

winter assemblage of 39 

LalakoiitO fraternity, ceremonies cele- 

bmted by 23 

Language, Hopi. composite nature of IS 

Lapiikti. description of 86 

Lasso, appearance of. In jiictures of Hopi 

katcinas 72-74.76 

Leather, use of, in dress of Hopi katcinas.. 107 
for horns, in pictures of Hopi ka- 
tcinas x:l 

in representing tongue 91 

Leggings, appearance of, in representations 

of Hopi katcinas 61,72.73 

Leleiiti, description of 57 

duration of 20 

Lenpaki. Sfc Leieuti. 

Lenya. description of 21 . 101 

Sec Flute. 
Lenya fraternity, ceremoniescclcbrated by. 23 

Letotobi. description of 114 

Library Bureau, number of books and 

pamphlets in xx.Mi 

Lightning symbols, appearance of, in Hopi 

pictures ... 84,90,92,95,98,102,108,120 
in paraphernalia of Hopi katcinas . 43 

use of, in Hopi festivals 41.42 

Light orb. a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
mology 174 

Little Colorado river, introduction of Anya 

katcinas from 45 

ruins rliscovered near xi.xi.x 



350 



Page 
Loiica, description of 61 

introduction of, into Tusayan 02 

Loon, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
ogy n'.»,'JS.^ 

Long-hair dance. See Auya. 
Luctala, ceremonial day of, ia Hopi festi- 
vals 20 

Macibol, description of: 87 

identity of, with Calako 49,87 

itacifcwayo, ])ersonation of, in Pamiirti 27,29 

Macmahola. picture of IIG 

McGee, W J, Seri language recorded by xxv 

study of the Seri by xiv, xvir 

Maine, field work in ix,x 

Makto, description of 113 

Mallery, Garrick, inscriptions obtained by. xxv, 

XXXIX 

Malo, derivation of 125 

description of 82 

part taken by, in Pamurti festival 29 

Malo katcina, appearance of, in Powamu 

festival ;t9 

personation of, in Nacab kiva 30 

Mamzrau festival, association of Hehea with 

Corn maids in 74 

Mamzrau mana, appearance of, in Mam?.- 

rauti .')8 

derivation of 125 

description of 118 

Mamzrauti, appearance of Palahiko mana 

in 118 

description of 23, 58 

difference of, from butterfly festival ... 58. 

duration of 20 

fraternities taking part in 23 

Src Maraupaki. 
Mamzrau tu fraternity, ceremonies cele- 
brated by 23 

Mamzrautn society, praycr-stick-makingof. 55 

Man-being, definition of 141 

Maple sprout, a man-being in Iro<iuoJan 

cosmology 301 

See Sapling. 
Marau fraternity. .See Ma ran prayer-stick- 
making. 
Maraupaki, appearance of Mamzrau mana 

in lis 

Marau prayer-stick-making, description of. 22 

Marau society, meeting of 23 

March, Hopi ceremony in 22 

appearance of Macibol in .M7 

appearance of Wukokoti in S5 

ceremoniesof 84 

Marionettes, representation of Corn maids 

by 49,87 

use of, e-XfUanatory of the use of idols 

among the Hopi 49 

M asauu, ad ven t of 36-38 

appearance of, in Palulukonti 52 

derivation of 38,125 

description of 76 

identity of sash worn by, with that of 

Sumaikoli 96 

personation of. in Palulukofiti bO 

similarity between designs of. and 

those of Eototo 77 



Page 
Mask, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmology. 335 
SceHadu'T. 

Masks, Hopi useof, in representing gods 13 

importance of, in pictures of Hopi ka- 

tcinas 1 5, 59 

individual, description of 112-114 

introduction of, into Hopi festivals 109 

Mastcomo, Hopi festival performed at 36 

Maswik katcinas, appearanceof, in Powamu 

festival yc, 38 

chorus of 77 

Matia, description of 104 

Maya a.stronomy .x.xxi 

Maya calendar system xxxi 

Maya codices, relative excellence of Hopi 

pictures and 15 

Maya language, dictionary of xxvi 

Meal, corn ground into, for Natackas 71 

grinding of, in corn festival 94 

offering of, in Powamu festival 39 

symbolic useof, in Hopi festivals 30, 

31, 33, 34, 37, 41, 44, 56, 60, 69, 103. 107, 118, 121 
Meal-grinding, ceremony of, by Aiiya ka- 
tcina manas 73 

Meal plaque, ajipoarance of. in representa- 
tions of Hopi katcinas 09 

Meal pouch, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 59, 65. 68. 76, 121 

Meat, offering of, in Powamft festival 39 

Medicine, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
mology 1 75 

meaning of term 15,16 

Metate, appearance of, in corn festival 93, 94 

in Hopi festivals 44,94 

Meteor, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
ogy 174 

Mexican calendar and numerical systems, x x x i 
Mexican codices, relative excellence of 

Hopi pictures and 15 

suggestion from, in studying symbo- 
lism 13 

Mexican tribes, classification of xxiii.xxiv 

Middle mesa, Awatobi migration to 101 

derivation of Natackas of 71 

effigies at pueblos of . . 51 

Minnesota, field work in ix 

wild rice industry in xix 

Mishongnovi people, personation of Sow- 
in wfi by 104 

Mohawk version of Iroquoian cosmology .. 255 
Moisture tablet, appearance of, in Hopi 

pictures 77, 79, 80, 121 

Mole, offering of, in Powamu festival 39 

Molina, Audomaro, collaboration of. on 

Mayan dictionary xxvii 

Momo, description of 81 

personation of, in Powamil 32 

Momtcita, description of 21,25,26 

fraternities taking part in 23 

Monkey in Iroquoian cosmology 214 

Mon kiva, assembling of sun priests near . . 50 

corn-planting in 52 

dance performed in 30 

display of war-god images in 25,26 

Lalakoiitfi winterassemblage held near 39 
Masauu rite performed in 37 



351 



Pagf 
Mofi kiva, participants from, in Pamiirti .. 27 

prayer-stiok-making near 31 

Monkolui. use of, in representations of Hopi 

katcinas 59 

Months, Hopi 19 

Monwiva, Huno ceremonies performed at.. n'l.TiZ 

location of 84 

Monw^. appearance of, in Soyalniia '2o 

description of 78 

personation of, in Po\vami"i :i2 

in Tcivato kiva 30 

Monwil wiiqti, association of. with Owl 

katcinas 79 

description of 79 

Moon, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 99, 113 

Mooney. James, Cherokee studies of. . xxix. xxx 

reference to photograph by 39 

Mosilili. Sir Rattle. 

Motul, Mayan dictionary of xxvi 

Mountain-lion. Sec Toho. 
Mountain-lion skin, appearance of, in pic- 
tures of Hopi katcinas. . . 66, 90, 90. 106 
Mountain pueblo, derivation of Tiirkwinii 

from 105 

Mountain-sheep katcina. Sec PauwO. 
Mountaineer. See Turkwinii. 

Mucaias, appearance of, in Paliilukonti 52 

Mucaias mana. derivation of 126 

description of 92, 93 

Mucaias taka, derivation of 126 

description of 92 

jiart taken by, in Pamiirti festival 29 

Mucaiasti. description of 30,31 

See Buffalo dance. 
Mudheads. appearance of, in Hopi festivals. 46 

in pictures of Hopi katcinas 107 

participation in Pow'amu festival by... 32,33 
See Clowns; PaiakyamO. 

Music, aboriginal, new' lighten xxxi 

Muskrat, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
mology 181,287 

Muskwaki, transitional serial organization 

of XXI 

Muyin wuqtaka, identity of, with the Ta- 

noan Nanoikusi 122 

MuyinwCi, germ god of Awatobi 38 

worship of 21,24 

Muzribi, description of 101 

Mythology, development of xxix.xxx 

Xuttcnaiya, description of 21 

duration of 20 

fraternities taking part in 23 

Naactadji, derivation of 126 

Nacab kiva, bird dance in. in Pamiirti fes- 
tival 29 

dances in. in Soyaluna 25 

display of war-god image in, in Soya- 

luiia 26 

Paliilukonti festival at, in 1893 50 

participants from, in Pamiirti 27 

personation of Malo katcina in 30 

PowamCi bird dance performed by men 

of 32 

Naka, Powamvi testival at Walpi controlled 



Page 
Naka. similarity of mask of. to those of 

Kotka and Wiki 109 

I Nakiutcop, dcscriiition of 86 

resemblance of, to Dawn katcina s(i 

Nakopau hoyu, derivation of 125 

Nakopan personages, description of 117 

Nakopan picture, portrayal of ancient Hopi 

katcinas by 117 

Xalucala, derivation of 126 

Hopi name for Pohaha Ill 

Xaluctala, ceremonial day of, in Hopi fo^- 

tivals 20 

Nanatacka. Sec Natackas. 

Nanoikusi, identity of, with Muyin wviq- 

taka 122 

Nanoiukwia, indentity of, with Tuwapon- 

tnmsi 122, 123 

Natacka mana, appearance of, in Powamii 

festival 35. 39 

deseription of 72 

participation in Powamft festival by... 67 
Natacka naamii, appearance of, in f'owamu 

festival 35 

description of 71 

Natacka taamvi, participation in Powamu 

festival by 67 

Natacka wiiqli, description of 72 

Natackas, as.sociation of, with Hehea. in 

Powama festival 73. 74 

children of Hahai wiiqti 68 

correspondence of, with Soyok taka 74 

description of 70-73 

monsters in PowamO festival 70 

name Soyok given by Hopi to 71 

regular appearance of 17 

visitation of, to pueblos for food 39 

visit of, in Powamii festival 35. 36 

Natick vocabulary, publication of xxvi 

Navaho, common use of silver disks as or- 

namen ts among 62 

katcinas derived from 126 

similarity in dres.sof Hokyana drummer 

to that of a 94 

Navaho .\nya katcinas, description of pic- 
ture of 88 

personation of, by chorus in PalUlii- 

konti festival 44 

Navaho Anyas. similarity of masks of. to 

those of the Hopi 88 

Necklaces, appearance of, in Hopi pictures. SA, 

.88.119 

hiunan bones used as. by Hopi katcinas. 76 

n.se of, in decoration of Tcutckutil 67 

New-fire ceremony, appearance of Wiiwii- 

tcimtu and Tataukyamd in 73 

description of 24 

effect of, on Hopi ceremonial calendar. 19 

variations in 19 

See Wuwiitcimti. 

Newhouse, Seth. annalist 137 

New Mexico, field work in ix. xi, xviii 

New York, field work in i x 

Night, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
ogy 174.224 

Niman. abbreviati-d Katcina dances closed 

by the 56 



352 



Page 

Nimun, description of 22, 57 

duration of -0 

difference in, in different pueblos 57 

fraternities taking part in 23 

purpose of It' 

Niman katcina. appearance of Tufnvnp on 

altar of 70 

Nova Scotia, field work in ix 

Novices' moon. See KelcmiiryuwO. 

November, Hopi ceremonies celebrated in. 21 

Niivak, association of, with Yohozro wuqli. 84 

derivation of V26 

description of 83, 84 

regarded as a Hano katcina 83 

October, Hoi>i ceremonies celebrated in 23 

Hopi festival occurring in 118 

Offerings, custom of making, to katcinas . . 77 

Oh wachira, definition of 255 

Oklahoma, field work in ix.xii 

Old-man cactus. Sec Samo wiiqtiika. 
Old-man siui. See Ahvil; Tawa wiiqtaka. 

Onondaga version of Iroquoian cosmology. 141 

Ontario, field work in :x 

Oraibi. description of Star katcina of 89 

N'alackasat 71 

Powamii festival most complicated at. . 31 
use of extramural receptacles for ser- 
pent effigies by 51 

variant of Goto in 89 

Orenda, definition of 339 

Orozco y Berra, linguistic classification of, 

vindicated xxv 

Olgon. definition of 197, 242 

Otter, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
ogy 174, ISO, 287, 315 

Owa, description of 82 

representation of, by Telavai 81 

Owa katcina. appearance of, in PowamCl 

festival 39 

Owa katcina mana. derivation of 126 

Owa katcina taka, derivation of 126 

Owa kill mana. derivation of 125 

Owakvilti, description of 23,68 

difference of, from butterfly festival ... 58 

duration of 20 

fraternities taking part in 23 

introduction of, from Awatobi 58 

resemblance of, to Lalakonti 58 

Owakiil tiyo, derivation of 125 

Owakvtltu fraternity, ceremonies cele- 
brated by 23 

OwakliltO society, dance of, in Paltilukonti. 50 
Owanozrozro, appearance of, in Powamfl 

festival 3(i 

description of 88, 89 

Owl. See MonwG. 

Paho. See Prayer sticks. 

Paiakyamil, appearance of, in dramatizti- 

tion of growth of corti 93 

in Hopi festivals 24 

in picture of the Nakopan hoya 117 

association of, with Kaisale mana 120 

Painting. Hopi skill in 13, 15 

katcina, Hopi fears about 14 

Paintings, appearance of, in Powamil festi- 
val in 1900 81 



Page 

Pakab clan, ceremony of 25, 26 

Hopi katcinas derived from 125 

introduction t.f Owakiilti by 58 

iiitrcHluctinuofTcanaftintoWalpiby... 54 

serpent efiigics kept in house of 51 

TcanaO introduced into Tusayan by ... 91 
Pakaleomo. .S(Y; Patki clan. 

Pakiokwik, description of l!;i, Ul 

Pakwabi, description of 108 

Palabikuna, description of 115 

Palahiko mana, derivation of 125 

description of 118,119 

similarity of mask of, to tbat of Hopi 

Oalako mana 119 

personations of. in Hopi festivals 55 

Palak way 0, desc ription of 77 

personation of, in Powamil 32 

Paliilukon, association of, with Niivak 84 

derivation of 124 

description of 87 

etligies of 50. 51 

Walpi ceremonies performed at home 

of 52 

Paliilukoi^ti. appearance of Hahai wiiqti in 68 
api)lieation of name corn-planting to .. 52 

description of 22, 40-55 

katcinas appearing in 10,87-95 

oecasi<tnal ceremonies connected witli. 48-50 

variation in 19 

Paluna hoya, derivation of 125 

description of 90,91 

worship of 21. 25 

Pamurti, celebration of advent of Zuni 

katcinas in 57 

ceremony of, led by Pautiwa 59 

description of 21.26-29,59 

fraternities taking part in 23 

Hopi festival 24 

katcinas appearing in 16 

personation of Sio Humis taamU in — 64 

purpostMjf 16 

significance of introduction of Teak- 

waina in 62 

Pamiiryawft, ceremonies celebrated in 21 

PaiiwO, description of 102 

Papago, altruism of xxvii 

conquest of nature by xxviii 

Paper bread, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 115 

in representation of Teutckutil 67 

use of, in Hopi footraces 114 

Paraphernalia used in Palultikonti 50.51 

Parrot feathers, appearance of. in Hopi 

pictures 69, 

70,92,95,98,100,105,106. 112.120 

Paski, description of 117 

Patiigonia, researches in xii 

Patcosk, description of 99 

Patki. Ahiilani, the returning sun of the... 122 

introduction of Anya katcinas by 45 

Patki clan, affiliation of, with Walpi 29 

altar in house of 29 

dramatization of return of ancients of . 16 

Hopi katcinas derived from 124 

participants in Tawa Paholawfi mem- 
bers of 31 



353 



Pago 
Patki elan, prayer-stick-makiug ut tl'.c old 

house of 31 

throwing of meal at, by Pautiwa '2G 

clans, introduction of Lalakonti into 

Tusayan by the 58 

house of, entrance of Pamurti proces- 
sion into '28 

LalakontO winter assemblage held 

in 39 

serpent effigies kept in 51 

probable derivation of Aiiya katcina 

and Zuni Kokokci from 94 

Patszro, appearance of, in Soyalufia 25 

description of HO 

personation of, in PowamO 32 

Patszro katcina, comparison of, with others. ^l 

Patun, description of 116 

Pautiwa, appearance of, in Powamu festi- 
val 36 

connection of, with Pakab clan 25 

god, derivation of 125 

description of picture of 59 

personation of, in Pamiirti 2tj,27 

personators from Tcivato kiva led 

by 48 

resemblance between symbolic de- 
sign of, and that of Cipikne 60 

Pavaoakaci. Ste Moisture tablet. 

Pawik, appearance of, in Soyaluiia 25 

derivation of 125 

description of 7.s 

personation of, at Xacab kiva in 1S93 . . 50 

in Pamurti 27 

Pawnee Hako ceremony xxxi 

record obtained of xii 

Payne, E. J., on changes in languages 18 

Phallic emblems, appearance of, in repre- 
sentations of Hopi katcinas 72-74 

Phallic proceedings among the Hopi. sig- 
nificance of 24 

Pictures of katcinas. arrangement of 18 

description of 59 

employment of Hopis to draw 13 

purpose of 15 

variationsin.madebydifferentpersons. 59 
Pigments used by Hopis in painting ka- 
tcina pictures 11 

Pigeon, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
ogy :5ii4 

Piki. See Paper bread. 

Pima katcinas among Hopi 17, is 

Pinart, Alphonse, Seri vocabulary obtained 

by XXV 

Pine, appearance of. in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 64, 79, 82, 83. 100. 102, 113 

use of, as screens in Hopi festivals 46, 47 

by Hnpi Italcinas 76,97,106 

lo represent hair and beard 105 

Pine tree, appearance ol, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 78,95,112,119 

Pifion nuts, use ol, in Hopi festivals 30 

Piokot. description oi 106 

Pipiuka, description of 116 

Plains Indians, conneclion ol. with Tewas. Ill 
similarity ot leggings worn Dy Pohaha 

to (Hose ol Ill 

21 ETH— 03 23 



Page 
Plunting katcina. .Sec Paski. 
Planting stick, appearance of, in pictures 

of Hopi kat(anas 116 

use of, by Hopi katcinas 77 

in Masauvi ceremony 37 

Plaza kiva of Hano, corn-planting in 52 

Plumed Snake, consecration of Moil wiva to. s4 

house of 51 

Pohaha, description of Ill 

Pompin, Tewa name of San Francisco 

mountains 105 

F'orto Rico, field work in ix 

ethnologic material from xn 

Potato, wild, the first of vines to grow 226 

Pottery, Tusayan. excellence of painting fill. 15 

Powa, derivation of 125 

Powamu, appearance of Wupamau in 91,92 

application of name Bean-planting U> 52 

advent of ancients of Katcinas clans. . . .57 

bird dances in 25 

description of 22, 31-39, 84, 85 

duration of 20 

fraternities taking part in 23 

Hopi festival 24 

katcinas appearing in 67 

participation in Powamu festival by . . . 67 

resemblance of, to Pamiirti 26 

return of Alnil from 122 

significance of 16 

variation in 19 

Powamu katcinas, festival of 3k 

Powamiiryawu, Hopi ceremony in 22 

Powell. J. W., field work of x, xiii 

sociological studies of xx 

work of, in comparative philology xxiii 

Prayerofferings, custom of making, in Hopi 

festivals 77 

Prayer slicks, made by Flute chief in 1900. 29 

niakingof. in winter T-akonePaholawii. 39 
use of. in Hopi ceremonies. 30,31,53,55,57,93 

Praying, custom of, in Hopi festivals 53,54 

in Pamurti festival 28 

Priest fraternities, Hopi, association of, with 

masked katcina observances ... 24 

names of 23 

Priests. Sec Fraternities. 

Prizes, use of, in Hopi foot races 114 

Pueblo women, style of hairdressing of .... 89 
I'ueblns, correlated agricultural and social 

development ot x.\ii 

Pum». Vc'Tohi). 

Purification, act ol, m Hano child-Hogging 

ceremony 69 

(hiysof. in Hopi festivals 20 

Putckohu. Sfe Rabbit sticks 113 

Piiukoii. appearance of mother and grand- 
mother of 43 

derivation of 125 

Kokyun wiiqti, grandmother of 90 

similarity in facial symbols of, to those 

ol Keca 78 

Puukon hoya. description of 90 

Hopab. the sister of 89 

Paluiia hoya. twin brother ol 90 

similarity of symbolsol Puukon katcina 

to those 01 00 



354 



I'ngc 

Piiiikon hoya, worship of 21, 2S 

Piiiikon kateinas, dissimilarity of. and Buf- 
falo katcinas 43 

Piiiikonki, description of 25 

Rabbit skin, use of, as rug. by Hopi ka- 
tcinas 50, 74, 7fi, 78,79, 106 

Rabl)it sticks, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 113,110 

Rabljit tails, use of, for necklaces, in <leco- 

ration of Hopi katcinas 07 

Raccoon, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
mology 202 

Racing katcina. See VVawac. 

Rain, representation on Hopi masks of 

symbols to bring 114 

symbols of, in Hopi festivals 41, 42 

Rainbow, symbols of, appearance of, in 

Hopi pictures 64, 102, 108, 121 

legend of travel of Hopi gods on 121 

Rain-cloud clan, basket dance of 22 

katcinas of, celebration of advent of. 

in Soyaluna 57 

,SVr Patki clan: Water-house clan. 
Rain-clond symbol, appearance of, in Hopi 

festivals 29. 41, 42, 47 

in pictures of Hopi katcinas .59. 

04, 66, 68, 80, 81, 84, 88, 90, 92-94, 
98, 102, 105, 106, 108, 112, 118, 120 
Kain priests, Zuni. correspondence of, to 

katcina fathers 56 

Kain symbols, appearance of, in Hopi pic- 
tures 47,84,88,92,105,119 

Rattle, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
ogy 174 

appearance of, in pictures of Hopi ka- 
tcinas 64,72,7.8-80, 

83, 86, 92, 95, 90, 99, 102-104, 107, 114 

distribution of, in Powamil festival 31 

gourd, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 82 

tnrllc-shell, appearance of, in pictures 

of Hopi katcinas 82 

use of, in Hutcceremony 30 

in Hopi festivals 37 

in I'amiirti 27 

Rattlesnake, appearance of. hi jHCtures of 

Hopi katcinas 107 

Reed, Src Pakab. 

Responsi VI ly, ethnological principle of ... xxviii. 

Return katcina. See Ahiil. 

Rice. wild, extensive aboriginal use of . . xix. xx 

Kings, appearance of, in decoration of Hopi 

katclna.s 83.115 

Rio Craiide pueblos, dress ol tablita danc- 
ers of .58 

introduction of buffalo dance from 43 

introduction ol butterfly dance from... 119 
migration of Asa and Honant clans 

from 26 

Roberts. K. W., authorization ol tpulletins 

procured by xxvi 

Rose-willow in Iroquoian cosmo.ogy 289 

Sabi. mask ol. Kept by Walpi Pakab clan... 95 
Sa clan, serpent efligies kept in house ot... 51 



Page 
.Sahagun manuscript, suggestion of, con- 
cerning symbolism 13 

part played by, in Masauu ceremony.. . 37 

Salab Monwil, description of 79 

Salamopias, identity of Cipikne with 60 

Samo wUqtaka, as.sociation of. with Hop- 

inyu 112 

derivation of 125 

Samo wiiqtaka katcinas, appearance of, in 

Paliiliikonti 52 

,San Francisco Mountains, name given to. 

by Tewas 105 

Turkwini'i derived from people of 95 

Sapling, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
ogy 196,201,208,218, 

219, 302, 312, 316, 325, 328, 331, 333, 335 
See Tharonhiawakon. 
Sash, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 68, 

75, 76, 78-80. 82, 86, 96, 99. 100, 108 
dance, appearanceof, in representations 

of Hopi katcinas 68 

wearing of, on shoulder, by Hopi ka- 
tcina 105 

Savagery, matronymic system characteris- 
tic of XXI 

Seasons, Hopi 19 

Secret ceremonies, absence of, in al/brevi- 

ated Katcina dances 56 

from butterfiy festival 58 

performance of , in Niman 56 

Seeds, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 107 

Semicircular bands, use of, in decoration of 

Hopi katcinas 95 

symbolic use of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 80 

Seneca version of Iroquian cosmology 221 

September, annual occurrence of Lalakon ti 

in 58 

Hopi ceremonies celebrated in 22 

Seri. the. egoism of xxvii 

face-painting of x i v 

language of. not related to the Yuman. xxv 

dialects of xxv 

maternal organization of xiv 

submission to nature of xxviii 

technology of xvii 

Sheep scapulce. appearance of. in pictures 

of Hopi katcinas 01 , 76, 106 

use of, by Hopi katcina-s 85 

in accompaniment to dance in Hopi 

festivals 56 

in making accompaniment for song 

in Hopi ceremonies 64 

Sheep horns, appearance of. in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 102 

Sheepskin, appearance of, in dress of Hopi 

katcinas 43, 

72, 73, 75, 83, 92, 93, 106, 117, 119 
Sheepskin wig, appearance of, in picture 

of Woe 67 

Shell rattle. See Rattle. 

Shells, appearance of. in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 92 



355 



Pagf 
Shell tinklers, represenUitiou of, in pictures 

of Hopi kateinas iV'^ 

Shrines, appearance of, in Pamiirti 27 

use of, in Hopi festivals, for reception of 

prayer sticks 'SI 

Siehumovi, celebration of butterfly festival 

at .^8 

celebration of Owakiilti at 58 

celebration of Pamiirti at "^1,20 

derivation of kalcinas in r.'.V-i'ifi 

East mesa Natacka masks in 70 

figurines of Corn maidens possessed by 

Honani clan of >S7, 88 

origin of people of 26 

planting of beans at 31 

serpent effigies owned by 51 

visitation by Ahiil to houses in 34 

Sikya Cipikne. See Cipikne. 

SikyahonauO. use of house of, in Pamvirti.. 28 

Sikyatki, derivation of Hemico from 115 

derivation of Masauii from 38 

destruction of 115 

excellence of painting on pottery from. 15 

Hopi territory owned by 38 

introduction of Eototo from 77 

legend connected with 117 

people of, familiarity with katcina cult 

by " 117 

pottery from 112 

See Kokop clan. 
Sikyatki katcina. designation of Hopinyil 

as a U2 

Sipapu, appearance of, in Pamiirti festival. 28 
sacred badges placed in. in flute cere- 
mony 29 

use of, in addressing gods 55 

Sio, derivation of 125 

description of 107, 112 

Sio Avatc hoya, derivation of 125 

description of picture of fU 

difference of, from Hopi Avatc Hoya. . . 83 

Sio Calako, derivation of 125 

representation of, by Hopi katcinas ti6 

Sio Humis, derivation of 125 

description of picture of 63 

Sio Humis katcina, appearance of. in Po- 

wamu festival 39 

Sio Huxoistaamii.descriptionofpiclureof.. HA 

Sio Humis taadta, derivation of 125 

Sio katcinas, Powamil dance by 32 

Sio mana, derivation of 125 

description of 107 

Sitgreaves, Lorenzo, ruined pueblo discov- 
ered by XIX 

Si wap, description of 100 

Skin tablet, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 101 

Sky god. See Sun god; Wupamau. 

Sky. visible, in Iroquoian cosmology 141 

Sky world in Iroquoian cosmology .. 175,2.55.282 
Smoke, ceremonial, in Powami"! festival . . . 3t> 
Smoke talk, ceremonial days of. in elabo- 
rate Hopi festivals 20 

Smoking, custom of, in Hopi ceremonies. 30.53,60 

in Pamiirti festival 28 

Snake, effigies of, appearance of, in Hopi fes- 
tivals 41. 42, 4(i, 51 



Snake, heads of, appearance of, in pictures 

of Hopi katcinas M 

image of. in picture of Tcanau 91 

Snakeclan, overcoming of Masaufi by chief 

of 38 

Tcabaiyo katcina owned by 75 

.Sft Telia clan. 

Snake dance, description of 22 

fraternities taking part in 23 

suggestion of, by Tcauavi katcina 54 

See Tciiatikibi. 
Snake festival, alternation of, with flute 

festival 19 

Snake fraternity. .See Tciia fraternity. 
Snake girl, identity of dress of, with that of 

flute girl .^7 

Snake prayer-stick-making, description of . 21 

Snake priests, meal bag of 91 

resemblance of decoration of Macibol to 

snake symbol of >7 

similarity of costume of, to that of 

Citulilu lOS 

tinklers worn by 61 

Snares, use of, by Xatackas 35 

Snipe katcinas. See Patszro. 

Snout, varieties of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 28, 59. 60, 62. 64-66. 

74, 76. 82. 85, 86, 91, 95, 97, 99, 
100, 102, 103, 105-108, 111.114 
Snow, a man-being made by Tawiskaron .. 324 
Snow katcina, identity of some of the sym- 
bols of, with those of Huik . ... (p 
See Ntivak. 

Sociology, branches of x x , x \ i 

Solar myths, association of flute with Ta wa 



Song.characteristic feature of.in Sumaikoli . 
Its of Corn maidens to rhythm 
of 



101 



88 



rendition of. in Hopi festivals 31,36,37 

use of, as accompaniment to meal-grind- 
ing in Hopi festivals 44 

in flute ceremony 30 

in Pamiirti 27 

Sorcery, accusation of, against painters of 

katcinas 14 

Soul, meaning of term 16 

Sowin\vil, derivation of 125 

description of 103-104 

similarity of symbolism of, to that of 

Tciib 103 

So wiiqti, appearance of, in festival of Po- 

wamu katcinas 38 

description of 76 

identity of Kokyan wiiqti with 90 

Soyal katcina. .S'reAhiilani; Soyahma. 

Soyal mnnas, appearance of, in Soyalufia.. 121 

derivation of 124 

relation of, to clan 45 

.See Soyahma. 

Soyalufia, appearance of Ahiilani in 121 

celebration of advent of rain-cloud ka- 
tcinas in 57 

description of 21,24,25 

durai ion of 20 

images of war gods displayed in 25. 26 



350 



I'agc 
Soyalufia. mociili cations in. corresponding 
to (.-elebration of flute or snake 

dance 21 

purpose of 16 

variation in 19 

Soyan ep, appearance of, in Paltiliikonti... 52 

derivation of 125 

description of 85 

Soyoliim katoinas, descriptions of pic- 
tures of 98-106 

Soyok. derivation of name 7J 

Soyok mana, derivation of 125 

personation of, at Wal])i 74 

See Natacka mana. 
Soyok taka, correspondence of. with Na- 
tacka 74 

derivation of 125 

l)frsonation of, at Walpi 74 

Soyok wiiqti. derivation of 71 

participation in Powamtj festival by... :i9,fi7 
See Natacka wiiqti. 

Soyoko, description of 70,71 

S/:e Natackas. 

Soyokogroup, Tcabaiyo referred to 75 

Soyol katcina. .S'fc Ahiilani. 

Soyol manas. appearance of, in SoyaluAa. . 24 

Soyowa, derivation of 125 

.Sec Sio. 
Spider, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmology 315 

embodiment of spirit of earth as HI 

Spider clan l H 

Spider woman. S^e Kokyan wiiqti. 
Spirits, primitive belief in existence of, after 

death 15, IG 

Spots, de<'orative use of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 76. 103 

Spring, sacred, use of water from, by Hopl 

katcina.s 76 

Sprout. Maple. See Tharonhiawakon. 
Sprouting seeds, symbolic use of, in pic- 
tures of Hopi katcinas 101 

Spruce, appearance of, in Hopi pictures .. 89,121 
Squash, a female man-being in Iroquoian 

cosmology 174 

appearance of, in pictures of Hopi kat- 
cinas 65, 78, 97, 107 

blossom of, appearance of, in pictures 

of Hopi katcinas 63, 

S2. 92, 97, 102, 103, 112, 116, 118, 1 19 
seeds of. appearance of, in representa- 
tions of Hopi katcinas 64 

Squash katcina. See Patuii. 

Staff, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 65, 68. 103, 121 

Standard-bearer, figure of, in picture of 

Buli mana 120 

Star, a female man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
mology 1 74 

SUir katcina. See Coto. 

Star-*, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 65,92,99.102,111,113 

characteristic arrangement of, in pic- 
ture of Coto S9 

<lecorat ive u.se of, in Hopi festivals 47 

Stephens. David, exposition of meaning of 

creation by 1:>S 



Page 
Stevenson. Matilda C, mention of Ho- 

tcauni by 100 

on Zufii claim to Sichumovi 26 

Zuni studies of xxx 

Stein, R., Eskimauan research of xii 

Stick, notched, use of, in Hopi festivals ... 56 
Stone, bridge of, in Iroquoian cosmology . . 309 
Stone images, representation of Hano war- 
rior gods by -1 

Stone implements, Steiner collection of., xxxiv 
Sumaikoli, appearance of. in spring and 

summer festivaW 96 

association of Kawikuli mask with 

those of 96 

ceremony of 22, 23 

derivation of 125 

description of 96 

identity of sash worn by, with that of 

Masauit 96 

spring ceremony of .55 

summer ceremony of 57 

Sumaikoli masks, capture of, in Navaho 

foray 57 

preservation of, in Hano 57 

similarity of Walpi to Hano ho 

Summer, prayer-stick-making in 83 

Summer sun prayer-stick-making, fraterni- 
ties taking part in 23 

Sun, bringing of Buffalo maid to Tusayan 

by 31 

dramatization of return of 21 

objective embodiment of spirit of 16 

personation of. in eagle form 122 

representation of, in Hopi pictures 120 

similarity of symbolism of, to that of 

Wupamau 91 

symbols of, in Hopi festivals 41-13 

Sun clan of Hano, extinction of .57 

Sun god. dramatization of the advent of . . . 24 

garment worn by, in picture of Ahtil . . 68 

representation of, in Pamiirti 26 

in Soyaluiia 24 

worship of 24 

.SeeAhiil; Calako; Pautiwa. 

Sun gods, Calako one of the 110 

explanation of multiplicity of 101 

similarity of attire of, to that of Sumai- 
koli 6 

Sunflower, a female man-being, in Iroquoi 

an cosmology 1 74 

appearance of, in Hopi pictures 64, 

106,112,120 
Sun fraternity. See Sun prayer-stick-mak- 
ing. 
Sun katcina. .SeeTawa. 

Sunladders, appearance of, in Hopi festivals 43 

in pictures of Hopi katcina.*; 93 

Sun masks. .Sec Wiiwiiyomo. 

Sun prayer-stick-making, description of... 21,22 

Sec Tawa Paholawii. 
Sun priests, assembling of, in Tawa Paho- 

lawa 56 

winter ceremony of 31 

Sun spring. See Tawapa. 

Sun symbol, worn by girl in buffalo dance . 67 



Page 
Sun Tablet, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hojii katcinas 79 

Suu worship, use of Calako masks in 110 

Swastika, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 114 

Symbolism, definiteness of. in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 59 

method of obtaining information about. 14 
predominance of. in primitive tech- 

niqneand decoration xvi.xvii 

Symbols on masks, Hopi skill in painting.. i:i 
Tablet, appearance of, as headdress, in pic- 
tures of Hopi katcinas \0o 

in Hopi pictures 64.102, 111', 11^^120 

Tablita dancers, dress of r^H 

Tacab. description of 9S 

part taken by, in Pamlirti festival 29 

personation of. at Xacab kiva in 1S93 .. 50 

representation of. by Telavai si 

resemblance of. to Tacab yebitcai 9S 

Tacab Aiiya. description of S-S 

Tacab Anya katcina manas, appearance of. 

in Paltiliikunti festival 44 

Tacab katcina, personation of, in Wikwa- 

liobi kiva -^0 

similarity of mask of Teiik to that of . . ins 

Tacab katcinas, dance of, in Paliilukoiiti.- .^0 

Powamu dance by 33 

Tacab naactadji, description of 97 

Tacab tenebidji, description of 97. 9S 

Tacab yebitcai, description of 9S 

resemblance of, to Tacab 98 

Tadpoles, appearance of. in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas , 96 

use of, In decoration in Hopi festivals. . 47 

Takpabu, corn in picture of Yelioho called. 106 

Talakin. association of. with Matia 104 

Tanik, mask of, kept by Walpi Pakab clan. 95 

resemblance of, to Wnpaman 95 

Tanoan .\iiya katcinas. dance of. in Paliilii- 

koiiti 50 

Tanoan colonists, introduction of East mesa 

Natackas into Tnsayan by 71 

Tanoan katci nas. adoption of. among Hopis. 18 

Niivak regarded as one of the 8;? 

Tanoan names for Hopi katcinas 122-124 

Tanoan pueblo. butTalo dance at 43 

Tail towa. Scr Sun clan. 



Tata 



new -fire 



Tatau 



Tatci 



ivamii, appearance 

ceremony 73 

cyamu fraternity, ceremonies cele- 
brated by 23 

:ti. appearance of, in Hopi festivals . 24 

in picture of the Xakopan hoya 117 

in I'owannl festival 39 

description of S7, 116, 117 

Tawa. lussociatinii of time with 101 

description of 100,101 

Tawa fraternity, ceremonies celebrated by. 23 

Tawa PaholawA. summer, description of .. .56 

winter 31 

.See Sun prayer-stick-making. 

Tawa wur4taka, identity of, with Ahiil 122 

Tawapa, meeting place in Pamiirti 27 

similarity of Walpi festival at, to those 

of ifarch festival M 



Tawapa, <;eremonies performed at 

Tawawimpkya. .Vtc Sun priests. 
Tawiskaron, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
mology. . . 305, 307, 309, 310, 324. 32: 

Tcabaiyo : 

Tcakwaina. derivation of 

description of picture of 

resemblance of, to Hi?hCe 

Tcakwaina clan, claim of. to Tcakwaina 

katcinas as clan ancients 

Tcakwaina katcinas. personages participat- 
ing in dances of 

Powamu dance by 

Tcakwaina raann, derivation of 

legend of 

Tcakwaina masks, possession of, by Kukiiic 
clan '. 



Tcakwainas, personation of. in Pamiirti ... 

Tcakwaina taadta. derivation of 

Tcakwaina taamu, description of picture of . 
Tcakwaina yuadtji, derivation of 

description of picture of 

Tcanail, appearance of. in Paluliikonii 

derivation of 

description of 

similarity of mask of Wupamau to that 



ol. 



similarity of meal bag of. to that of 
snake priests 

SVcSabi. 
Tcanai'i katcina. appearance of, in PuUUu- 
koiiti 



Tcjitcakwaina kokoiamu, personation of. 

by Tcakwaina kntcinas 

Tcatcakwaina mamantu, personation of. by 

Tcakwaina katcinas 

Tcatcakwaina tanmil, personation of, by 

Tc:ikwaina katcinas 

Tcatcakwaina tatakti, personation of, by 

Tcakwaina katcinas 

Tcatcakwjiina yuamvl, personation ( f, by 

Tcakwaina katcinas 

Tcilikomalo, description of 

Tcivato kiva. bird personations in 

corn-planting in 

Hopi festival performed in 

Tcolawitze. derivation of 

description of picture of 

persnnation of, in Pamiirti 

Tcfisbuci. derivation of K, 

description of ■ 

Tcotcoyufiya. first ceremonial day of elab- 
orate Hopi festivals 

Tcua. language of. different from modern 

Hopi 

; Tciia clan, description of 

serpent effigies kept in house of 

Tciia fraternity, ceremonies celebrated liy. 

Tciiatikibi, description of 

duration of 

, Tciib. description of 

Tcvib fraternity, ceremonies celebrated by. 
I Tciib katcina, similarity of symbolism of, to 

I thatof Sowiiiwa 

I Tciielawil. derivation of 

I Tcukapelli. description of 



358 



Page 

rcukubot, description of ai 

Tcukuwimjikya, appearance of, in Hopi 

festivals 24 

Tcutckutll, appearance of, in Hopi festivals. 24 

description of *3^ 

Teclinology, earliest stages of xvn,xviii 

Te elan, mask of. fke Pohaha. 

Teeth, prominence of, in mask of Yohozro. .S4 

Tehabi, description of '0 

participation in Powamii festival by. . . 6" 

Tehiielche tribe, investigation of .xii 

Telavai, appearance of, in picture of the 

Nakopan hoya 11" 

in Powamd festival 39, 67 

description of 81 

Tenebidji, derivation of 126 

Tenochio, Seri vocabulary furnished by . . . x.xv 

Tetanaya, description of 81 

Teiik, derivation of 12.5 

description of 108 

Tewa, buffalo dance introduced from 31 

connection of, with Plains Indians Ill 

introduction of masks to the East mesa 

by colonists from Ill 

names of, for katcinas 123, 124 

Tewa kiva, Powanu"! dance in 32 

Tewan clan, katcinas introduced by 62 

Tharonhiawakon, meaning of creation of 

man and animals by 138 

names of 138 

reference to 137 

.Sa- Zephyrs. 

Theatrical performance, Hopi 22 

Thomas, Cyrus, Central American sto('ks 

cla.ssified by xxiv 

cyclopedic labor of xxxil 

Mayan and Mexican calendars investi- 
gated by XXXI 

Thomas, Jessie E., Mayan vocabulary, tran- 
scribed by XXVII 

Tlburon, Seri Indians of, study of xiv 

Tierra del Fuego, researches in xii 

Tihiini, Hopi ceremonial day of 20, -M 

Tinklers, appearance of, in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 96 

Tin rattles, peculiar to dress of Heliliilvi ... 66 
Tiponi, absence of, in Pamiirti 26 

appearance of, in flute festival 29 

Tiwenu, description of 102 

Tiyiniii, Hopi ceremonial day of 20 

Tobacco clan. East me.sa Natacka masks 

kept by 70 

Toho, description of 10.5,106 

picture of, in house of war god 2.5 

Tokotci, picture of, in house of war god ... 25 
Tokotcpatcuba, garment worn by Yehoho. 106 

Tooth, the tree called 151,176 

Totca, description of 78 

personation of . in Powamii 32 

Tutci, figurines of Corn maidens made by. . 88 

Totokya, Hopi ceremonial day of 20, .52, 121 

Triangular figures, appearance of, in pic- 

turesof Hopikatcinas. 65-^7, 79, 99-101 

use of, as rain symbols 66 

Triangular raouth.Hopak distinguished by. 89 
Trifid symbol, appearance of. in representa- 
tions of Hopi katcinas 71 



Page 
Trumbull, J. H., Natick dictionary of. xxv, xxvi 

Trumpets, use of, in Hopi festivals .54 

Tubeboli manas, pictures of, iu Hopi fes- 
tivals 42 

Tumae, description of 104 

Tumas, description of 68, 69 

flogging by 36 

member of Tufiwup group 70 

participation in Powamii festival by ... 67 

personation of, in Powamii dance 33 

Tufiwup, derivation of 125 

description of 69 

function of, in Powamti festival 67, 68, 69 

personation of, in PowamO dance 33 

regular appearance of 17 

Tufiwup group, personages of 70 

Tufiwup katcinas, flogging by 36 

Tufiwup taadta, derivation of 125 

Tufiwup taamu, description of 70 

member of Tunwup grovip 70 

participation in Po\vami"i festival by 67 

Turkey, See Koyona SO 

Turkey feathers, appearance of. in pictures 

of Hopi katcinas 71, 

89,100,102,103,10.5,107 

use of, in Hopi festivals 46 

Turkinobi 51 

Turkwinfl, derivation of 95, 105, 124 

description of 105 

mask of, kept by Walpi Pakab clan 95 

Turkwinii mana, derivation of 124 

description of 105 

Turpockwa, appearance of, in Soyaluna ... 25 

description of 79 

similarity of symbolism of, to that nf 

Palakwayo 77 

Turquoise, use of, as ear pendants, in Ilnj.i 

pictures 113,119 

in picture of Woe 67 

as ornaments, by Tcosbuci 85 

Turtle, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
ogy 174, 180, 181, 286, 288, 301 

Turtle shells, appearance of, in representa- 
tions of Hopi katcinas 64 

distribution of, in Powamil festival — 31 
Tiirtumsi, derivation of, from Comanche 

tribe 99 

description of 99 

Tusayan, bringing of Buffalo uiaiil by Sun 



to. 



31 



bringing of helmet of Tcakwaina to . . . 62 

ethnologic exploration of XL 

germ god of 38 

introduction of East mesa Natackas 

into 71 

introduction of Lalakoiiti into 68 

introduction of Loiica and Kokopelli 

into 62 

Tcanail introduced by Pakab clan into. 91 

Tusearoras, adoption of, by League of the 

IrocpKiis 133 

Tuwanacabi. See Honani clan. 

Twins, birth of, in Iroquoian cosmr.logy. . . 292 

male, birth of 1.S5, 230 

Ucvimiiryawit. .See March. 

Urcicimil, description of 106 



359 



Page 
Visor, appearance of. in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas 95, i)?, 98. 102, 1D3 

Vocabularies. American, in archives of the 

Bureau xxin 

Vroman, A. C x 

Wafer bread, appearance of. in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas f>3 

Wahikwinema. description of 30 

Wakae, derivation of V2r> 

description of 113 

Wala, masking of katcinas at 52 

shrine of 33 

Walapai tribe, derivation of Tcosbuci from. S5 

"Walpi, bird gods personated by 29 

child-flogging at 3ii. 69 

corn-planting in Tcivato kiva of 52 

departure of katcinas from 57 

derivation of katcinas in 125.126 

destruction of .Sikyatki by the 115 

East mesa Natacka masks in 70 

frightening of children by Soyok wiiqti 



at. 



introduction of Sio from Zuni into 

Pakab clan of, introduction of TcanaO 
by 



54 



mask of Citoto kept by 95 

mask of Sabi kept by 95 

mask of Tanik kept by 95 

mask of Turkwinil kept by 95 

participation of, in Pamiirti 27 

personators in PaluUikoiiti festival 

from 18 

planting of beans at 31 

plaza of. public dance of Anya katci- 
nas in 54 

PowamO festival at 31 

serpent effigies made by. in 1900 51 

serpent effigies owned by 51 

similarity of mask of Bear family of, to 

that of Ke Towa Bisena 112 

SumaikoU and Kawikoli masks in 96 

Sumaikoli summer ceremony at 57 

variant of Coto at 89 

visitation of Ahiil to houses in 34 

Walpi katcinas. derivation of, from Awu- 

tobi 74 

Walpi men. Sowinwil katcina not recently 

personated by 104 

War bonnet, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 90 

War implement, appearance of, in pictures 

of Hopi katcinas 90 

Waring, Lucretia SI., cataloguing of Bureau 

library by xxxii 

Warrior, representation of a 108 

the Great, in Iroquoian cosmology 319 

War gods, worship of 25, 20 

Warrior maid, HC-hOe appearing as. in Po- 

wamu festival 74 

Warty, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 

og V 230 . 23S 



Wasp katcinas. See Tetanaya. 

Water, Fresh, a man-being in Iroquoian 

cosmology 175 

prayer for. in Hopi festivals 53 

squirting of, by Hopi katcinas 81 



Pago 
Waterfowl, man-beings in Iroquoian cos- 
mology 182. 285 

Water- house clan, germ goddesses of 122 

Water of Springs, a man-being in Iroquoian 

cosmology 174 

Wattles, appearance of. in pictures of Hopi 

katcinas so 

Wawac races. descrix>tion of katcinas ap- 
pearing in 114-117 

Wealth, display of, in Pamiirti festival 2>* 

Wedding blankets, appearance of. in Hopi 

pictures 119 

Whip, use of, in Hopi foot races Ill 

White bear. See Kutcahonauft. 
White katcina. See Kntca. 

Whites, influence of. on Hopi painting 13,14 

Whizzer, appearance of, in Hopi pictures.. 91. 
108,111,120 
Sec Bull-roarer. 

Wicoko, worship of 25 

Wiktcina, description of 116 

Wikwaliobi kiva. Tacab and Woe katcinas 

personated in 30 

Wild-cat. See Tokotci. 

Willow wands, use of, by Hopi katcinas ... 50 
Wind, a man-being in Iroquoian cosmol- 
ogy 174 . 224 . 232, 2:«. 235 

Spring, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
mology 174 

Wings, imitation of, by feathers 25. 27 

Winship, G. P x 

Winter flute Paholawi^, description of.. 23.29,30 
Winter Lakone Paholawii. description of.. 39 

fraternities taking part in 23 

Winter Marau Paholawu, description of... 23,55 
Winter prayer-stiek-raaking, resemblance 

of. to that of summer 56 

Winter snake ceremony, fraternities taking 

part in 23 

Winter solstice ceremony, Hopi 24,25 

worship of war gods in, in Hano . . . 25 
of Walpi, appearance of Ahiilani in... 122 
•SVeSoyaluna. 
Winter sun prayer-stick-making, fraterni- 
ties taking part in 23 

Winter Tawa Paholawu. description of 31 

Wisconsin, field work in ix 

wild-rice industry in xix 

Woe, description of (»»;, 67 

participation in Powamii festival by... 67 

part taken by, in Pamiirti festival 29 

Woe katcinas, appearance of, in Palvihi- 

kon ti .52 

personation of, in Wikwaliobi kiva 30 

Wolf, a man-beingin Iroquoian cosmology. 171 
Wolf katcina. See Kwewu. 

Women, Hopi, skill of, in painting 15 

personation of. by men. in Hopi festi- 
vals 41.43 

Wood. H. S.. editorial work of xxxii 

Wukokoti, appearance of. ni Paliilukoiiti.. 52 

in Powamu festival 36 

description of 85 

Wupamau. appearance of clown in com- 
pany of, in Powamu 91.92 

appearance of, in Paliiltikoiiti 52 



^ 



360 



I*tige 

Wupamau, derivation of 125 

description of 91, 92 

resemblance of, to Tanik 9r) 

similarity of mask of TcanaO to that of. 91 
Wiiwiikoti, ancient clan masks designated 

by the name of 109 

appearance of beard and horns in pic- 
tures of Ill 

derivation of 125 

Wiiv/iitcimti, description of 21,24 

fraternities taking part in 23 

Wiiwutcimtii, appearance of, in new-fire 

ceremony 73 

WiiwiitcimtQ fraternity, ceremonies cele- 
brated by 23 

Wiiwiitcimtii priests, face decoration of, in 

new-flre ceremony 74 

Wiiwiiyomo, derivation of 125 

description of 65 

display of masks of, at PamOrti 66 

masks of 28 

participation in PowamO festival by.. 67 

relation of, to Honani clan 65 

resemblance of masks of, to that of 

Ahiil 65 

Wuyok, appearance of, in Hopi Paluliikonti 

festivals 52 

Yahgan tribe, investigation of .\ii 

Yaupa, description of 79 

personation of, in Powamil 32 

Yaya priests, appearance of, in spring and 

summer festival 96 

description of 96 

fraternity of, ceremonies celebrated by. 22,23 

Kawikoli accompanied by 96 

Walpi spring festival lield by 55 

Yebitcai, derivation of 126 

Yehoho, description of 106 

Yellowhammer, a man-being in Iroquoian 

cosmology 1 75, 202 



Yohozro wiiqti. derivation of 126 

description of 84 

Yucca, mouse trap of, in PowamO festival . . 71 
whip of, appearance of, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas '. 66, 

69, 70, 72, 76, 89, 98, 106, 108, 115, 116 

Yucatan, Mayan vernacular of xxvi 

Yuman katcinas among Hopis 18 

Yuman tribe, derivation of Tcosbuei from a. 85 

style of hair-dressing of 85 

Yufia, description of 113 

Y'ufia mana. description of 113 

Yuiiya, Hopi ceremonial day of 20,52 

Zephyrs, a man-being in Iroquoian cos- 
mogony 171, 183, 185, 295, 296 

Zigzag lines, symbolic use of, in pictures of 

Hopi katcinas 72, 75, 70, 84 , 87, 89 

Zigzag sticks, use of, as lightning symbol, iu 

pictures of Hopi katcinas 43, 92 

Zuni, Calako masks of, display of, at Pam- 

urti 65,06 

claim of, to Sichumovi 26, 62 

derivation of Alo mana from 109 

derivation of .■\tocle from 71,75 

derivation of Kawikoli from 96 

derivation of Kwacus Alek taka from. . 109 

derivation of words from 97 

hair of Hokyafia mana dressed in fash- 
ion of 96 

Hopi katcinas derived from 60, 

107.108,112,125 

appearance of, in Hopi festivals 17,18 

in Pamiirti 26 

celebrationof advent of, in Pamiirti 57 
mythology of. reference to monograph 

on XXX 

style of women's ceremonial headdress 

of, identical with that of Hopak 89 
resemblance of rain priests of. to ka- 

tcina fathers 56 

See Sio. 



o 



.•.'J^' 









,0* » 







.^" .. 







<lV %t. 






















%^ 






^f-. 



^*^% 



le" 



.'"X 






' ■•.-. c^ ■ '" >- .V 



-#> "^ 



^' "^^^ 



if'' (,**■ ^ 



>' 'fc 



-■-i.» v» 



.x^' 



5- '«' 






^*'% 



^4 0^ 









•^^^,^^ 






'^o ^^ 



.^^ 



"v-s 



%^ 









J' "^^^ 



i5 °^ 



^A'-. 



^ 

^"'^* 



.0, 



^^^ 

r- 



























**, 



<>:^'•*^ Vfi^^^v)^' /^ 



^"■■'-^.. 






■\.<^ 



J'^^ 



*. 




*. 








V"'> - 



o 



<*^-'' ♦' 



